Chapter 1: A rock and a hard place
Notes:
I have never written angst before, but I will try my best.
This fic contains heavy and potentially triggering content throughout. Specific triggers will be listed at the beginning of each chapter, but please be advised that if you are sensitive to descriptions of suicidal thoughts or actions, this fic may not be suitable for you.
English isn’t my first language so I apologize for any mistakes
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima was the happiest kid. His moms would always tell him how he would sing and dance all the time, help snails cross the road, help the elderly cross the road, help kids cross the roads. Apparently baby Kirishima thought roads were very dangerous. He was his moms sunshine and they made sure to tell him everyday. He loved his moms.
He just wished he could love himself as much as they did. Or just a third, or even a fifth or just one fucking percent of how much they did, would be enough. They didn’t know this, of course. He knew it would break their hearts if they found out. So he would pretend around them. Pretend that everything was fine, that he was the happy kid they knew. Sometimes a stupid thought would crawl into his mind, when he thought about them. If they loved him as much as they said, shouldn’t they be able to see through the mask?
Kirishima wasn’t sure when exactly his life began going downwards. It couldn’t just have been the bullying, no way he was that weak. There must have been something else, but no matter how hard he thought about it, there wasn’t really anything else. Sure, he had a weak quirk, boring black hair and stupid shark teeth, but that had just given the bullies more to mock him about. At least he had a fucking quirk! He heard what they did to the quirkless kids. Kirishima had no right to feel like this.
Kirishima used to lay awake at night, hoping one of his moms would turn to be abusive against him, or that they would throw him out, or even that someone kidnapped him. Anything so he could feel like he was justified in feeling like this. But no. His moms loved him, they would never throw him out, and strangers were scared of him! No one ever approached him because of his stupid, stupid teeth.
He hated himself and the worst thing anyone had ever done to him was be a bit mean. Kirishima was no man. He was a waste of air. He shouldn’t exist. He was worth nothing more than a pebble on the side of the road.
Kirishima didn’t have a manly or heroic reason for applying to UA. He told everyone that he wanted to help others in need. That he wanted to be just like his idol Crimson Riot, the manliest man around. Kirishima did really look up to him, that was no lie. But he could never be like him. Not with the true reason of why he was here.
The robots hadn’t been a challenge. Kirishima just hardened his hands, and finally let out some of his anger. The written tests, however, hadn’t been as easy. They probably would have been, if Kirishima had listened in school. Once again Kirishima was no better than a rock. They were the first weapon after all.
Kirishima truly didn’t think he would be accepted into UA. Like why would he? He was useless. But nothing he could say about himself, would change the fact than in his hand, was the acceptance letter. His moms had been ecstatic when he showed them. They even took him out for hot pot! They had been so proud of him, that for a moment, he believed that they truly did love him.
Kirishima looked at himself and all he could feel was regret. He looked so stupid. If he had hoped not to get bullied before, there was no way he wouldn’t be bullied now. At least his black hair was something a lot of people had, but now? Surely none was stupid enough to dye their hair bright red .
He had tried to imitate Crimson Riot, but of course Kirishima couldn’t pull it off. Why the hell did he think that? He just hoped he didn’t know anyone in his class, maybe he could even make some friends!
Who was he kidding, of course he couldn’t. He didn’t talk to anyone when he arrived in the classroom. He quickly realized that there was one in particular he should avoid at all costs. He didn’t know his name, but he had a puff of blond hair and red, angry eyes. Kirishima knew a thing or two about bullies, so he knew. He could tell. Though the blond didn’t even seem to hide it! He picked a fight with another classmate because he didn’t want to put his feet down from the table. During the quirk test, he had even attacked someone! Or he would have if their teacher didn’t stop him. Kirishima knew that guy would be trouble.
Kirishima was proven right the next day. The first part of school was just the same boring stuff, like in middle school. Then the second part of the day, however, was hero stuff! Kirishima had been so excited to see his hero costume. Of course until he had put it on.
Why the fuck did I make it shirtless?!
He was thankful he had gotten baggy pants and big boots, but that was about the only good things he could say about it.
You look so stupid.
He had giant gears on his shoulder and a stupid looking mask. What the hell had he been thinking? He could tell his classmates sent him looks, but he couldn’t get himself to look at them.
Their class had battle training, where half of the class was villains and the rest were heroes. Kirishima got teamed up with another black haired boy. Not that he would know, since Kirishima was a fake. What would he think of him if he found out? The guy was named Sero, Kirishima found out. Kirishima put on his social mask and tried his best to befriend him.
The first pair that was up was a green haired boy, a brown haired girl, a blue haired boy and the bully. Kirishima could barely watch the match. That boy was going to kill the others! He tried so hard to make All Might stop the fight, but he just wouldn’t! Not that Kirishima was surprised, teachers never helped. None ever did. None ever listened.
Kirishima knew he should keep as far as possible away from the blond. No matter what.
Kirishima was a liar.
It had only been two days after the battle training, and here he was, complimenting Bakugou in a bus. They had been talking about quirks, and Kirishima had even let out some of his own insecurities. He was so stupid. Midoriya had told him his quirk would be good for a pro hero, though!
He’s looking down on you.
“Well, if you’re talking about flashy and strong, it’s gotta be Todoroki and Bakugou, though, huh?” Kirishima had said. Bakugou had even looked at him, with his angry, angry eyes.
He doesn’t want weaklings like you to look at him.
Worst part was that Kirishima had just smiled back at him! What the hell was he thinking? Kirishima was drawn to Bakugou. He despised him, but he couldn’t look away. He knew Bakugou was a horrible person, but Kirishima was nothing if not self-destructive.
Why were there villains here?! It was supposed to be rescue training! But most of all, why in the world had Kirishima attacked a villain?! He was a coward, but here he was, jumping into battle, Bakugou right behind him.
Kirishima had yelled something at the villain, trying to act manly. Maybe if Bakugou thought he was a man, then he wouldn’t bully him! But their shared attack hadn’t done anything.
Because you’re weak.
The villain had then scattered them over the training facility. He had been warped into some broken down building. With Bakugou. Only Bakugou. And worst of all! They fought together perfectly . They had taken down all the villains with ease!
But something even worse happened. Kirishima found out Bakugou wasn’t only a bully. He was manly. Kirishima had said that he wanted to help their classmates, but really he would just do anything to get away from the guy. But Bakugou had proven to be both calm and rational. Bakugou said he was going after the villain with the warp quirk, so the villains couldn’t escape. Bakugou believed in their classmates. Bakugou had a plan. Bakugou was a way better hero than Kirishima.
He’s way more of a man than you’ll ever be.
The UA sports festival was here. Kirishima didn’t really care to win. He knew he couldn’t. But he couldn’t just give up, then everyone would know how much of a weakling he was. The funny thing is, at the very first challenge he almost died. That’s how weak he is. It hadn’t surprised Kirishima when his quirk activated on its own, when the robot landed on him. His quirk did that sometimes. Saved his life. Again and again. No matter what Kirishima tried, it always saved him.
Another dude had been crushed too. It was the steel dude from class 1-B. His quirk was a lot like Kirishima’s but he thought it was way cooler. Kirishima’s quirk had only really changed his teeth, but Tetsutetsu’s had changed both teeth and his eyes. Tetsutetsu’s quirk was also flashy! When he used it, his body turned to steel. Kirishima wondered if he shared his curse, or if Tetsutetsu just had really good reflexes. But it wasn’t like Kirishima could just ask. If he didn’t share the curse, then he would know the truth. He would know what Kirishima did.
Kirishima had somehow managed to come in 9th out of 42. He was really proud of himself. But that also meant he went through to the second stage. It was a cavalry battle. That meant he had to team up with someone. But who? He would only bring his teammates down. Who would even want to team up with him?
He looked around, and everyone was teaming up. He had panicked and somehow managed to convince Bakugou to team up with him. Sero and Ashido had joined their team too.
Ashido. Mina Ashido. She was dangerous . Even more than Bakugou. 100 times more than Bakugou. Ashido and Kirishima had gone to the same middle school. She knows. She knows he was bullied. She could tell everyone. They weren’t friends back then, they had barely even talked. But she knew who he was. She had even talked to him on the first day. She had recognised him.
She knows how weak you are.
Their team had managed to get second. Their team worked super well together. Bakugou had even called Kirishima by his name! But now…
Now they had to fight in a tournament. Kirishima had to fight Tetsutetsu. Their fight had probably been super boring. They had ended up knocking each other out, and had to rematch. This time it had been arm wrestling. Could it be more boring? But Kirishima won. Somehow. So now? He had to fight Bakugou.
Kirishima hadn’t been scared. He never was. He hadn’t seen Bakugou and Uraraka’s match, but he had heard about it. Apparently Bakugou had been merciless. He had blasted her, over and over, until she was unable to move. Kirishima wasn’t going to win. He knew that. But he wasn’t going to make it easy for Bakugou. For some reason Kirishima felt the need to have Bakugou think he was manly. He was sure it was just so Bakugou wouldn’t bully him, but there was something more.
Kirishima kept attacking Bakugou. He even managed to put a scratch on him. He couldn’t feel the explosions. Bakugou did nothing against him. No one ever did. Until…
Slowly, but surely Bakugou chipped away at his hardening. The more the explosions hit, the more his hardening was weakening. Until, finally, he felt pain. Kirishima felt pain. The explosions got hotter and the blasts hit harder. It hurt so much.
“You’ve been straining to keep your whole body rock-hard this whole time, right? If I attack quickly in that state, sooner or later, it’ll start coming apart! ” That had been Bakugou's only warning, before he started blasting him repeatedly, with no breaks. Kirishima couldn’t do anything, but feel his hardening disappear and pain overtaking his body.
“NOW DIEEE!!!” He distantly heard Bakugou yell, but he could only focus on one thing.
He wasn’t invincible. Bakugou could kill him.
Notes:
Any feedback is appreciated! <3
Chapter 2: It's not just a boulder, it's a rock
Summary:
Kirishima makes friends and meets some old ones.
Notes:
WARNINGS: Suicidal thoughts, bullying, panic attack (starts at 'The second Kirishima was alone, ' and ends at the end of the chapter)
Head canon alert: Kirishima doesn't use hair gel, he just uses his quirk.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Bakugou could kill Kirishima. It was the only thing Kirishima could think about. For the first time in many years, Kirishima had hope. Now Kirishima just had to come up with a plan. Bakugou was an angry guy, but angry enough to kill? Kirishima doubted it, but he didn’t know Bakugou.
So step one of his plan was to befriend Bakugou.
It was harder than he imagined. Bakugou didn’t want to let him in. Usually Kirishima would respect people’s wishes, but he needed Bakugou. He needed to keep pushing. Bakugou would be his friend. No matter what.
Slowly but surely, Bakugou gave in. He let Kirishima drape his arm over him for longer and longer. He let Kirishima walk closer and closer to him. He let Kirishima call him stupid nicknames. And now. He let Kirishima into his house.
Well his mom did, but Bakugou had given him his address.
“Hello young man.” Bakugou’s mother had said when she opened the door.
“Hello ma’am! I’m here for Bakugou.” Kirishima gave Bakugou’s mother a big smile. The woman raised her eyebrows at him. “Our class is hanging out at the school pool today.” He suddenly felt the need to clarify.
“Katsuki is hanging out with his class, just because?” She said suspiciously. “And why are you here?”
She doesn’t like you. You’re not worthy to be in the presence of her son.
“We were gonna walk there together.” Kirishima told her. His smile began to fade.
“Really now? Just you two?” When Kirishima nodded, she continued. “You’re friends with my son?” Kirishima’s smile had completely disappeared.
She sees how weak you are. You should have stayed in bed.
“YOU FUCKING HAG! STOP INTERROGATING HIM!” Bakugou had appeared in the doorway. He shoved past his mother, and grabbed Kirishima’s wrist.
“Why didn’t you tell me you had made friends!” His mother shouted at him. “Where are you taking him? Your father and I want to meet him!”
“Shut up! We’re going to my room and then we’re leaving!” Bakugou pulled Kirishima up a set of stairs and into a room. Bakugou let go of Kirishima and sat down to put some stuff in a bag. “Sorry about the hag. I didn’t hear the bell.”
“Don’t worry ‘bout it, man! She was nice.” Kirishima lied.
“Don’t lie to me, shitty-hair. I saw your face.” Bakugou had his back turned to him. Kirishima couldn’t think of a response, so he stayed quiet. Bakugou had finished packing and stood up. “Come on. Let’s get this over with.”
When they returned downstairs, Bakugou’s mom rushed over to them. “I’m sorry, young man. I was just so surprised. Katsuki hasn’t had friends over in years. You seem very nice.” She smiled at him.
She’s lying.
Kirishima smiled back and put his hand out. “No worries, ma’am! I’m Eijirou Kirishima.” Bakugou’s mom shook his hand.
“I’m Mitsuki and the man over there is Masuru. We’re Katsuki’s parents. We’re so happy that he made a friend.”
“Leave him alone! We’re leaving!” Bakugou yelled, and grabbed Kirishima once again and went outside. “God, she’s so annoying!”
“I thought she was nice! I see where you get your intensity from.” Kirishima bumped their shoulders together. Bakugou just growled at him, so he changed the subject and started talking about whatever was on his mind.
Kirishima started spending a lot of evenings at Bakugou’s house. Bakugou had started tutoring him, since they had exams coming up. At their first study session, they had studied at a library, but they had been so loud that they had to leave. Then they went to a family cafe, and Kirishima even met some of Bakugou’s middle school friends! They had confirmed that Bakugou was a bully, and apparently they used to be really mean to Midoriya. Bakugou had exploded at the whole cafe, after they brought up Midoriya, so they had been thrown out. Now they just study at Bakugou’s house.
Kirishima learned a lot about Bakugou. He learned that Bakugou like spicy food and mountain climbing. He learned that Bakugou was incredibly smart, and that he liked math. He learned that Bakugou’s hands started hurting when he used his quirk too much. He learned how soft and warm Bakugou’s hands are, that time he gave him a hand massage.
Kirishima learned how patient Bakugou was with him. Even if Bakugou started yelling or calling him names, he didn’t get mad. He didn’t hit him or explode him. He never laid his hands on Kirishima. One session Kirishima wanted to figure out what would make him mad, but nothing he did made Bakugou mad. He tried so hard. He tried insulting his knowledge, his tutoring methods, even his family! But Bakugou didn’t get mad. Something much worse happened. Bakugou had gotten worried . He stopped the session and tried to ask Kirishima what was wrong. When Kirishima couldn’t answer, Bakugou had just put a film on his laptop, and pulled them into his bed. Bakugou had even made him stay the night! He had blamed it on the light rain outside and Kirishima had stayed.
Why wasn’t Bakugou angry with him? Why wouldn't he get angry with him? Midoriya only had to look in Bakugou’s direction, and Bakugou would be fuming.
You aren’t worth his energy.
Kirishima kept trying. He kept searching for something he could do to get a reaction. He would even try to copy things Midoriya said, but nothing happened. Nothing he would do, did anything.
Kirishima had to come up with another plan. But what?
Class 1-A had to go to a summer camp. A training camp. Kirishima didn’t care too much about it. He didn’t plan to be around long enough to become a pro hero.
You won’t be, if you could just figure out a new plan.
His friendship with Bakugou had only gotten stronger. Kirishima didn’t want this. Bakugou shouldn’t like him. He needs to hate him. But Kirishima couldn’t stay away from him.
On the first night of camp, Kirishima found himself sitting with Sero, Kaminari, Bakugou and Ashido. They sat outside, relaxing under the stars. They had been talking about the extra classes they, minus Bakugou, had been taking. Until Kaminari decided to change the topic.
“Hey Kiri? I’ve been wondering, can you, like, chew through rocks?” Kaminari looked at him, blatantly staring at his teeth. Kirishima felt Ashido tense up beside him.
“What the hell, man?” Kirishima laughed at him.
“I’m serious! Your teeth just look so sharp!” Kaminari’s eyes sparkled with interest.
Your teeth look revolting.
“They are.” Kirishima laughed. “But yeah, I can.”
“Really?! That’s so cool! Can they eat other stuff?”
“Ehm, I’m not so sure. I don’t just go around trying to eat stuff.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck. “But I can chew through metal bars, depending on the thickness of course, that also involves knives and stuff. Chains too. And glass, I guess.”
“How.. How do you know that?” Kaminari said quietly. Fuck. All Kaminari’s excitement had disappeared. Fear and concern had taken over. Sero and Bakugou also stared at him, confused and worried. Ashido didn’t look at him, but her hands had turned into fists, clenched so hard, her knuckles turned light pink. Kirishima couldn’t see her expression. He didn’t want to. He knew she knew.
She knows what they did to you.
“I was a weird kid, what can I say?” Kirishima lied. They didn’t believe him. Sero and Kaminari shared concerned looks between them. Bakugou didn’t look away from him. Ashido still hadn’t moved.
She knew what they did, and she did nothing.
They were going to abandon him. They were going to figure out how weak he was. Kirishima felt sick. He had just managed to make friends. Now he was going to lose them. Because of how stupid he was. Ahsido finally moved.
“Haha, yeah I remember that day.” She had a fake smile. “It was so funny! In our middle school, we would sometimes have days where we could try out our quirks. One time they had a bunch of metal we could test out, and Kirishima decided to try and eat it! The teachers freaked out!” Lair.
“What?? You’re so stupid, shitty hair.” Bakugou bumped their shoulders together, but he put his hand on Kirishima’s lower back, where the others couldn’t see.
“Did you go to the hospital? Wait, what about the glass?” Sero asked.
“Yeah, the teacher’s lost their shit! But I was fine, so there was really no need for that.” The last wasn’t completely a lie. “The next quirk day had involved glass, so I guess my child mind thought that if I could eat metal then I could also eat glass.” Kirishima fake laughed.
“That’s sick, man.” Sero said. “How come you were fine? I have never heard about that before.”
“My quirk, bro. It’ll harden my insides if I eat stuff like that.” That was the truth. “Nothing I eat can seriously hurt me.”
“Your quirk can activate on its own?” Bakugou asked him.
“Yeah, man.” Kirishima answered. He didn’t continue.
“Why are you just glancing over the fact that Kirishima and Ashido went to the same middle school?” Kaminari seemed bewildered. “I’m so jealous, I wanna see baby Kiri!”
“Mannn, I’m tired. Let’s go to bed, we have a lot of classes tomorrow too.” Ashido had stood up and now stretched. Kirishima quickly stood, grateful for the chance to escape this conversation. The others agreed and they began to walk inside. Kirishima felt Bakugou link their pinkies together.
They took Bakugou.
Bakugou was gone.
Villains had attacked the camp. They had targeted Bakugou. They had taken Bakugou. Worst of all, Kirishima hadn’t done anything. He had heard that they were going after Bakugou, but he’d been stuck in the extra classes. The teachers hadn’t let them leave. No matter how hard Kirishima begged them to let him help, they hadn’t budged. Kirishima’s best friend only hope had been taken. He needed to get him back. He needed Bakugou.
Kirishima was going to get him back. No matter what.
“COME ON!” Kirishima had shouted.
A moment later he felt a hand in his.
“You idiots!” Kirishima had heard Bakugou say.
Bakugou was in Kirishima’s hand. Kirishima didn’t want to let go ever again.
Because of the kidnapping, UA had decided to move the kids into dorms. Kirishima hated that idea. At home he could take his mask off inside the safety of his room, but Kirishima had given himself the reputation of being very social. No doubt his classmates would be suspicious if he rotted away in his room everyday. He was not excited.
Kirishima’s room was on the fourth floor, between Shoji and… Bakugou. Kirishima somehow found himself in Bakugou’s room, helping him unpack. He had even managed to get Bakugou to help him unpack after. Though he suspected that Bakugou didn’t really mind, especially when Bakugou didn’t return to his own room for the night.
With the dorms, the class also had permission to use the school gyms. Bakugou had insisted that they start sparing together. He kept saying how beneficial it would be for both of them. Bakugou didn’t have to hold back and Kirishima could strengthen his hardening. Kirishima wanted to, but he just couldn’t find the energy.
He had to fake being happy from the moment he went out of his door in the morning, till when he finally could go to sleep in the night. He mostly hung out with Sero and Kaminari, but they both went to sleep incredibly late. Bakugou went to his room at 8 every night, which was way too early for it to be normal for Kirishima. Sometimes he would wake up in the middle of the night, to the sounds of explosions. Bakugou had started getting bad nightmares ever since the kidnapping. Kirishima always went into Bakugou’s room, when that happened. He made sure to listen when Bakugou shared his nightmares with him.
Maybe you could use it against him some day.
“OPEN YOUR SHITTY DOOR, SHITTY HAIR!” Bakugou banged on Kirishima’s door. Kirishima had finally managed to get some relaxation time, but now, there was an angry pomeranian on the other side of his door. “I KNOW YOU’RE IN THERE! DON’T THINK I WON’T BREAK DOWN YOUR DOOR!” Kirishima knew he was serious so he got up and opened the door. Before he could even say ‘hi’, Bakugou had thrown Kirishima over his shoulder, like he was a sack of potatoes. Or a sack of rocks.
“Bakugou?! Put me down, bro!” Kirishima writhed in Bakugou’s grasp trying to get out.
“Calm down, idiot. I’m going to drop you, if you keep going.” Bakugou laughed at him, but made no move to put him down. Bakugou stopped and waited for the elevator.
“Where are you taking me, dude?”
“The gym.”
“What? No, man, I’m super tired.”
“Better knock me out quick then.” Kirishima could basically hear the smirk he knew was plastered on Bakugou’s face.
“Bakugou? What are you doing?” Kirishima could hear Uraraka ask. They had arrived in the common room, and Bakugou still hadn’t put down Kirishima.
“I’m going to train, get out of my way.” Bakugou pushed past her, and revealed her to Kirishima.
“Hey Uraraka!” Kirishima grinned at her. She looked so confused, and she just waved at him. When Bakugou turned towards the doors, Kirishima could see the rest of the room. It was filled with people. Everyone was staring at him.
They’re all judging you.
Kirishima could feel his cheeks heat up, but he just blamed it on having his head downwards for too long.
“Bro, you can put me down now. I will go to the gym with you, I promise.” Kirishima tried.
“Shut up.” Bakugou shot him down. Kirishima first touched the ground again, when they arrived in the sparring gym. His legs had fallen asleep, so he stumbled and his ass hit the ground. Bakugou stood before him, leaned down and grabbed his face, making him look up at him. “Remember that the next time you try to get out of training.” Bakugou smirked at him.
The two had a long sparring session, but Bakugou had held back. Kirishima hadn’t felt pain once.
He knows you’re weak. He’s looking down on you.
“C’mon, bro, you have barley put a scratch on me. I thought you wanted to train?” Kirishima mocked him. “I thought you took this shit seriously.”
“Remember, you asked for it.” Bakugou took the bait. Then it was like Bakugou had detonated a bomb right in Kirishima’s face. He was blown to the other side of the room. If it wasn’t for his quirk, Kirishima would surely have at least 3th degree burns, and probably a concussion. But Kirishima was fine. There wasn’t even a scratch on him. He heard Bakugou’s heavy boots approach him rapidly. “What the hell, shitty hair? You damaged?”
“Not at all, bro!” Kirishima gave him a big smile. Bakugou crouched down and searched him all over, and he didn’t find a single scratch.
“How?” Bakugou furrowed his eyebrows at him. “How is your reaction time so fast?”
“It’s my quirk, dude. I’ve told you before, it just activates on its own.” Kirishima shrugged.
“But how? Why?” Bakugou seemed very confused.
“I don’t know, man. If it knows I’ll get hurt, then it’ll activate. Even if I don’t want it to.” Kirishima laughed. Bakugou only got more confused. Worry flickering in his eyes.
“What do you mean by that?” Bakugou put his hand on Kirishima’s shoulder. Ah, fuck.
There you go again. Making him worried about you. You’re not worthy of him.
“Here, look.” Luckily Kirishima could explain that, without it seeming bad. Kirishima put a little more than his finger tip, in his mouth against one of his teeth. Then he pressed down and slowly pulled his finger out again. Instead of cutting his finger up, his finger had hardened. Bakugou took Kirishima’s hand and thoroughly searched it. He found nothing.
“Are your teeth even sharp enough to do any damage?” Bakugou asked.
“Don’t believe me? Wanna find out?” Kirishima challenged him. He had expected Bakugou to call him names and get back to sparring, but instead he leaned forward and put his hand on Kirishima’s cheek. Bakugou put his thumb against Kirishima’s bottom lip, and pressed down slightly, making Kirishima open his mouth. Kirishima then felt a light weight against one of his teeth, and heard Bakugou suck in a breath. Must have hurt him. Bakugou pulled his hand back, and on his thumb was a small bleeding line.
“What the hell.” Bakugou breathed out. Kirishima noticed that Bakugou’s cheek had slightly reddened, but he just blamed it on their training. Bakugou shot up and turned his back to Kirishima. “Let’s go eat.”
Kirishima quickly caught up to him, and started chatting away. When they arrived in the kitchen, Bakugou had forced Kirishima up on the counter, and set him death glares if he tried getting down. Bakugou made rice and chicken, and put two plates on the table. “Get over here, shitty hair.”
Kirishima jumped down from the counter and sat down in front of Bakugou. Bakugou pushed a plate towards him.
“You made me food?” Kirishima asked him. Bakugou glared at him.
“I’m not that much of an asshole.” He grumbled. “Plus you weigh jack shit. I can’t beat your ass, if you’re skinny as shit.”
He’s lying.
Kirishima looked down at the food. He previously thought it looked really good, but now… He felt like he was going to throw up.
He’s just like the others.
Kirishima hadn’t watched Bakugou cook. He didn’t think it would be for him too. But… Bakugou wouldn’t do that, right?
He would.
Bakugou stopped eating, and Kirishima felt his eyes heavy on him. Then Bakugou reached over and switched their plates, and started eating again. Kirishima looked down at his new plate. Bakugou hadn’t eaten much, but he had eaten. Kirishima slowly lifted his fork to his mouth.
The food tasted amazing. Kirishima didn’t notice any hard or sharp chunks, so he kept eating. He finished the whole plate, somehow. After staring at his empty plate for far too long, he quickly put on a smile and looked at Bakugou. “Thank you for the food, Bakugou!”
Bakugou looked him up and down, before standing up and taking their plates to the kitchen.
They started training together regularly after that. Bakugou would always make them food after, and he always ate a bit of Kirishima’s. Bakugou never asked about it, and Kirishima had no idea how he knew. But everytime they sat down to eat, Bakugou would reach over and take a bit of his. Kirishima was grateful, even if a bit embarrassed. He just hoped Bakugou didn’t know the full truth.
“Why do you always do that?” Kaminari asked Bakugou one day.
“Do what?” Bakugou asked back.
“Take a bite of Kiri’s food. You do that everytime, you eat together.” Oh no. Kirishima feared this day. He knew they weren’t subtle and he had picked up on the looks his classmates sent him. Bakugou is going to tell everyone.
“Just making sure I didn’t give him the spicy plate” Bakugou pushed Kaminari out of his face. “I did it once, and he started crying.” Liar.
“Yeah, I’m not good with spicy food at all!” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck. Why was Bakugou lying for him?
He doesn’t want people to know, he hangs out with weaklings.
“That’s so nice of you!” Kaminari told Bakugou.
“Yeah, Bakugou is real manly.” Kirishima smiled softly at him.
You don’t deserve to be by his side.
“Hey guys!” Ashido came over to their table. “We should go out to eat today!” Nononono. Kirishima looked to Bakugou for help, but he was looking at Ashido.
“Oh yeah! Great idea!” Sero finally decided to contribute to the conversation. Though not in the way Kirishima wanted him too.
“There’s just opened a new restaurant close by. We should try that one.” Ashido said.
“Like I want to hang out with you losers.” Bakugou grumbled.
“I’ll pay.” Ashido stared down at him, hands on her hips.
“For everyone?” Kaminari said.
“Nope, only Bakugou.” Ashido said, but Bakugou raised his eyebrows at her. Ashido let out a sigh. “And Kirishima.” Bakugou smiled victoriously, so Kirishima knew he wasn’t gonna be able to back out. What’s the worst that can happen?
It was a nice restaurant, Kirishima thought. Sad that he hated eating food others made for him.
“Can you guys order for me? I have to go to the bathroom.” Ashido said.
“Sure, what do you want?” Sero asked. Ashido gave her order and left the table. A bit after a waiter appeared at their table. Kirishima couldn’t look anywhere else other than his menu.
Don’t eat the food.
Sero and Kaminari gave theirs and Ashido’s order. Bakugou gave Kirishima a nudge, but Kirishima stayed still.
“I’ll have the chicken katsu, and he’ll have the chicken teriyaki.” He heard Bakugou say. The waiter said something, and left. Kirishima couldn’t hear anything .
He felt a hand on his lower thigh, and someone leaning in.
“You don’t have to eat it. I’ll help you, don’t worry.” He heard Bakugou whisper to him.
“Soooo, you two.” Kirishima heard Kaminari say. He looked up. “Anything you wanna tell us?”
“Only that you should shut the fuck up.” Bakugou told him, but he still removed his hand.
“AH!” Kirishima yelped, when his chair suddenly got pulled towards Bakugou. When he was close enough, for Bakugou’s liking, Bakugou slipped his hand from Kirishima’s chair, back on his thigh. Kaminari gave them a look. Bakugou glared back. Kaminari dropped it.
“Have you ordered?” Ashido said as she sat back down in her chair, beside Kaminari. Sero confirmed, and the three started talking about how awful their homework was. Kirishima knew he should join their conversation, but he just couldn’t.
They’ll know how broken you are. Try harder.
He didn’t have time to dwell in his own misery, because their waiter had returned with their food. Kirishima still couldn’t look up at them, but he saw Ashido tense up in the corner of his eye.
“Enjoy your food.” The waiter said. Kirishima recognized the voice, but before he could see who it was, Bakugou had reached over and took some of his food.
“Wait!” The waiter reached towards Bakugou’s hand, but stopped themselves. Kirishima was between them, so they probably just didn’t want their arm close to his teeth. Kirishima looked up and promptly slapped Bakugou’s fork out of his hand. Kuno Nobu. Their waiter was Kuno Nobu.
“What the fuck?!” Bakugou said to someone. It was either to Kirishima or Nobu - Kirishima wasn’t sure. Kirishima pushed his food away from him so hard his bowl toppled over. Among the rice were small glimmering shards. Kirishima felt sick.
Bakugou was going to get hurt because of you.
A table near them burst out laughing. Kirishima heard Ashido take a sharp intake. The people from the table came over to them. Still laughing.
“Holy shit, you should have seen yourself, Kirishima.” One of the guys said. Kase Tatsuo. “You looked like you were going to throw up.” He laughed harder.
“Heya Mina. You’re looking fine.” The other guy, Tanji Juro , said. Ashido fumed.
“Do not call me that.” Her hands were curled into fists.
“Who are you guys?” Kaminari nervously said. Tatsuo finally got his laughter under control. He always laughed the hardest.
“We’re just some of Kirishima’s friends from middle school.” Kirishima felt a hand on his shoulder, squeezing tight. “Right, Kirishima ?”
“Get your fucking disgusting hands off of him, or I’ll blow your fucking face off.” Bakugou stood up, explosions in his hands.
“Yeah, they’re right.” Kirishima smiled to his real friends. “Don’t worry Bakugou.” Bakugou didn’t sit down, but he stopped the explosions. He then walked forwards and pushed the guys away from Kirishima.
“Get away from us, we’re not your friends.” Ashido sneered at them. Nobu lifted his eyebrows at her.
“So now you wanna help him? You sure have gotten a god complex, Mina.” He shrugged. “What a shame. Your acid always gave the funniest reactions. Did it taste bad or something, Kirishima?” He started laughing again. Huh? Kirishima raised his gaze to Ashido, who started right back at him. She looked terrified .
Bakugou let out an explosion near the guys. “Stop bothering us, or I’ll melt your face off.”
“Ohhh! The explosion boy! You must have a lot of fun with little Kiri, right?” Kirishima could hear the smirk, but he couldn’t look away from Ashido. Before Bakugou could say anything, Kaminari stood up.
“We’re leaving now.” Kirishima had never seen Kaminari so serious. Bakugou grabbed Kirishima’s hand and pulled him up. The group walked outside.
“You stay here. I’ll be right back.” Bakugou said, and pushed Kirishima into Kaminari, who pulled him into a hug. Ashido stood a few steps away from them, bouncing nervously on her feet. Sero leaned against the wall with a neutral expression.
Bakugou returned shortly after, seemingly having calmed down. Kaminari let go of Kirishima, whose hand quickly got taken by Bakugou. They started walking towards UA, in silence. Or Kirishima assumed they did, but he wouldn’t have heard if anyone talked.
He was only able to focus back in when he sat down on his bed. He felt the bed dipped beside him, so he guessed Bakugou still was with him. Then he felt himself being guided so he was laying down, with his head in Bakugou’s lap. He felt Bakugou’s hand on his hair, so he instinctively unhardened his hair.
Kirishima didn’t know how much time had passed, but when he woke up, it was dark out.
“Someone is at the door.” Bakugou informed him. That must be why he woke up then. Kirishima sat up. Bakugou was probably tired of him anyway. Bakugou didn’t move.
“Hi Kirishima.” Ashido said to him, when he opened the door. “Can we talk?” She looked nervous. Kirishima opened the door wider and walked back into the room. Ashido followed. “Hi Bakugou.”
Bakugou just stood up, went over to Kirishima, cupped his cheek and searched his face. When he found whatever he was looking for, he gave Kirishima a smile. He gave Ashido a death glare before leaving the room.
Kirishima sat himself in his desk chair, and Ashido went over to sit on his bed.
“I want to explain myself.” She said fiddling with the hem of her shirt. “I didn’t know they gave it to you.”
She knew. She didn’t care.
“Sure.” Kirishima didn’t know what else to say. He didn’t know if he believed her.
“They threatened me, Kiri.” Her eyes teared up. “They said they would… they would…” She couldn’t find the words. “They would do stuff to me, if I didn’t give them my acid.”
“What?” Kirishima knew the bullies went after a lot of kids. He didn’t know they went after the girls. Especially not Ashido. Everyone liked Ashido.
“I’m so sorry, Kiri. I wanted to help so bad.” She cried now.
She’s lying.
Kirishima got up and sat down beside her. He put his arm around her.
“And now I’m making this all about me” She cried harder. “I’m so bad at this.”
“It’s alright, Mina. I understand.” He did. “I didn’t help the others either.”
“But they were so mean to you! They treated you even worse than the quirkless kids!”
“What no they didn't?”
“Yes they did, Kiri! By the end of school, they barely picked on anyone else.” Huh?
“Huh?” What? No, they picked on the other kids. Kirishima was sure of it.
“They could get away with anything with you. You never had any marks. We tried so hard to get the teachers involved but they didn’t believe us!” She tried wiping her eyes, but more tears kept falling. She gave up and looked at Kirishima. “I’m not letting anyone hurt you again. I’ll kick anyone's ass, for you Kiri. Even Bakugou’s.”
“Bakugou is not hurting me.” Kirishima let out a small laugh.
“He better not be! I’ll acid up anyone!” She looked full of determination. “I promise you, Kiri. I won’t let you down again.”
“Thank you, Ashido.” He gave her a smile, then he rubbed the back of his neck as he said: “But I’m tired, I had kinda a rough day.” Ashido quickly shot up.
“Oh, yes, sorry!” She smiled. “I’ll let you go sleep. Goodnight Kiri, see you tomorrow!”
The second Kirishima was alone, he suddenly felt very heavy. He laid down on the floor, but it didn’t help. His chest is so heavy, he can’t get air. Kirishima can hear his gasping breaths, but he can’t feel them. He tries to sit up, he needs to get outside but he can’t. He tries to bring his hand to his face but it won’t move. He looks over and sees a hardened claw digging into the floorboards. He wants to scream. He wants Bakugou to come help him.
You really want Bakugou to see you like this?
He wants to stop the voice. He wants to claw at his face, his chest, anywhere , but both his hands are sinking into the floor. He tries to kick, at the wall, at his desk, but his feet won't move. He feels light headed. He feels dizzy.
They recognized you. They’ll find you again. They tried to hurt you again.
He can’t focus on anything. He can’t hear anything. He can’t see anything. The room spun, and darkness encroached on the edges of his vision.
They’ll figure out where you are. They won’t leave you alone.
Kirishima needs to get out. He needs to get away. He wants to run away, never come back. He hears tearing and scratching, but he can’t see what’s making it. He feels hardened claws against his hardened chest. He feels clawing against his hardened ears. He’s desperate to feel something other than fear. He wants it to stop. He needs it to stop. He can’t take it.
It would stop if you died.
He needs to die. He needs Bakugou. He needs Bakugou so it can finally end.
You could trick him. Like you do to everyone else.
But how? Bakugou would never. Bakugou wouldn’t hurt him. It wouldn’t work. Kirishima feels liquid on his face - tears or blood, he can’t tell. He doesn’t care.
Get him comfortable sparring with you. He’ll get overconfident one day.
It wouldn't work. It wouldn't work. It would never work. Kirishima can’t escape. Kirishima will never escape. Kirishima feels his head banging against the floor.
It will.
Notes:
in one of the MHA school brief, you can read about Kiribaku’s study session. In another theres a short story of when the kids moved into dorms.
I haven't written panic attacks before, so I hope it was alright.
Chapter 3: Two scones, one rock
Summary:
The rest of year one.
Notes:
WARNING: Describsion of suicide attempt by pills. Starts after ‘It was somewhat the truth, mostly the age and reason and his moms finding out, being a lie.’ and ends before ‘“Then how do you know it still worked?” Sero pushed.’
It doesn’t really matter too much, so if you want to skip it then please do.
The whole thing is in italics.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima woke up the next day, confused. His head hurts, his back hurts, everything hurts. He has splitters under his fingernails and something dried his face. It’s not until he sees the claw marks on the floor, that he remembered what happened yesterday. Oh fuck. Kirishima hurriedly put a training mat on the marks, knowing Bakugou would come get him any minute. He went into his bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. It was blood that had dried on his face. It wasn’t much, but that didn’t matter to Kirishima. But there was something else that shocked him even more. He stared at his chest. It wasn’t because his shirt had been torn to shreds, Kirishima was used to that. That was why his hero costume was shirtless, afterall. No, what surprised Kirishima, was the small, barely there, red, red lines.
Kirishima hurt himself. Kirishima hurt himself. There were a couple of dried blood droplets scattered across his chest. He had somehow won over his own hardening. Not completely, since he was still alive. He knew, if he had done that against anyone else, they would be dead. Maybe except Tetsutetsu, Kirishima laughed to himself. He quickly got out a new uniform, and while he was closing up his pants, his door opened. He turned around and was met with Bakugou staring at him.
“Hey bro. I’m ready in like 5.” Kirishima told him, putting on his shirt.
“Whatever. One second later and I’m leaving without you.” Bakugou leaned against the wall, having closed the door behind him. He pulled out his phone, scrolling on some app. Kirishima went back into his bathroom and quickly styled his hair.
“Alright bro. Come on!” Kirishima grabbed his bag and followed Bakugou downstairs to eat breakfast. Bakugou made them egg fried rice, just as he always did, but something made Kirishima freeze. He had watched Bakugou cook it, he had watched Bakugou take a bite from it, but he just couldn’t move. He couldn’t think, he wasn’t even sure if he was breathing.
Kirishima had to move. Bakugou would get mad at him, he was sure of it. Bakugou hadn’t put anything in, Kirishima knew that. Bakugou always moved slowly, so Kirishima knew exactly what he had put in. But still…
He’s just like the others. Don’t eat that.
Something slid across the table. It was a little square, about 5 x 5 cm. Metal around the edges but glass in the middle. Kirishima picked it up. The glass made everything look gray. What in the world?
Bakugou moved and put something on a paper towel. When he slid it towards Kirishima, he could see that it was little pieces of metal and glass. He sent Bakugou a confused look. Bakugou ignored him, and he poured some rice from the container he had taken with him to the table. Kirishima had been confused about that, but he didn’t mention it. Sometimes, Bakugou was just a bit funky. Bakugou only stopped pouring when all the metal and glass was covered.
“Look at it.” Bakugou told him. What was he on about?
He’s mocking you.
“I am, bro.” Kirishima was staring at it. He was so confused.
“No, though the glass, idiot.” Bakugou told him. Kirishima sent him another look, but he did what he was told. He pointed the glass towards the rice pile. All the metal and glass was highlighted in green. What? Kirishima put his hand between the pile and the glass, but they were still highlighted.
“Bakugou?” Kirishima was so surprised. Why was Bakugou doing this? Where had he even gotten the device from?
“So you can check.” Bakugou said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“Where did you get this from?” Kirishima had never seen anything like this.
“Made Ponytail make it. She doesn’t know why.” Bakugou just shrugged.
Bakugou had gone out of his way to get this made? Why? Why would he bother?
He’s tired of babysitting you.
“When?” Kirishima asked.
“Yesterday when raccoon eyes threw me out.” Bakugou talked like this was any other conversation. “It can detect anything non-food in food.”
“Why?” Kirishima felt like crying for some reason.
“So you don’t have to worry.” Bakugou said it so quietly, that Kirishima almost didn’t hear it.
“Bro…” Kirishima could only smile at him. Then he returned to his food and started digging in. He didn’t even check.
For the first time, their walk was silent. Kirishima was too busy thinking about the fact he actually hurt himself. Maybe he didn’t need Bakugou at all?
You barely put a scratch on yourself.
“Kirishima?” Bakugou looked at him. Kirishima could almost convince himself that he looked worried.
“Yeah, what’s up, man?” Kirishima smiled at him. Bakugou probably thought it was weird how quiet he was being.
“You can harden your fingers right?”
“Yeah, they turn into scary looking claws.”
“Can I see?”
Kirishima held up a hardened claw, Bakugou looked at it with an expression Kirishima couldn’t pinpoint. It was probably suspicion.
“Are they sharp like your teeth?” Bakugou asked. Yep, suspicion.
“Yeah, I’m real good at opening cans!” No can had ever beat Kirishima. It was his second favorite party trick. Bakugou just nodded, so Kirishima changed the subject, making sure not to be quiet this time. Bakugou shouldn’t be worried and he definitely shouldn’t be suspicious.
Today the class had to come up with special moves. Kirishima couldn’t really think of any, he just gets hard. What, he would just become harder? That’s stupid. It’s not like he really needed one anyway. He would never get a chance to use it. He wouldn’t even want to use it. The whole reason he wanted to become a hero was so he could have a heroic death. Maybe that way his moms’ hearts wouldn’t be so broken. He knew it was a selfish action but that way, his moms would be spared from the truth.
But this also meant that he had to wear his hero costume. His shirtless hero costume. The lines he made weren't very visible, but what if anyone noticed? Maybe he should go to recovery girl first, but then he would just have to explain it to her. Whatever, no one got very close to him anyway.
“Yo dude, what are those lines from?” Kaminari had appeared the second he took off his shirt. “Looks like a cat went mad on you.” Goddamnit.
“Huh?” Kirishima looked down, pretending not to have known they were there.
Good. Lie. Just like you do to everyone else.
“Oh, I probably just scratched myself in my sleep.” Kirishima explained himself.
“That’s hilarious.” Kaminari started to trace some of the lines. “Do they hurt?” His hand was slapped away.
“Don’t touch him, idiot.” Bakugou had apparently been watching them, with that reaction time.
“Nah, they don’t.” Kirishima smiled, and continued getting dressed.
“Kiri?! What happened?” Ashido asked him, the second she saw him. Her eyes trained on his chest. Kirishima told her the same thing he had told Kaminari. She didn’t seem to believe him, but she didn’t say anything.
Kirishima stood in front of his Ectoplasm clone. He had no idea what he should do. Ectoplasm tried to give him ideas, but none of them stuck.
“Young Kirishima!” All Might called out to him. “With your hardening, forget the parlor tricks. Focus on smashing through like a bulldozer.” All Might told him when he got close.
“Thank you, All Might!” Kirishima bowed. Be a bulldozer, huh? That’s so boring.
You’ll never be a pro hero with such a boring quirk. Why do you even try?
He was lying in his bed, unable to sleep. He had fucked up again. He had sat in the common room with Sero, Kaminari, Tokoyami and Bakugou. He hadn’t had the energy to fake a smile. He should have just gone to bed. Kirishima hadn’t been sulking. He really hadn’t. It didn’t matter that he would never be popular. He didn’t want to compete with people like Bakugou. It was fine. Everything was fine. Sero had noticed his sulking, and had asked what was wrong. For some stupid reason Kirishima had actually decided to tell him. He told them about his insecurities about his quirk, how he felt unable to keep up with their classmates.
That wasn’t the reason for him being awake. He knew his classmates knew how weak he was. They were just being nice. They were probably happy to hear Kirishima admit it. No, that didn’t really bother him.
The reason he lied awake was because of Bakugou. Kirishima had expected Bakugou to tell him to shut up and stop whining and probably call him names, but… Bakugou hadn’t. He had used Kirishima’s own words against him. He had called Kirishima his ‘unbreakable horse’ and told him that ‘just being able to keep standing through anything makes you crazy strong.’ Kirishima couldn’t get it out of his head.
Kirishima wasn’t strong. The only reason he was still standing was because of his quirk. He had tried so many times to end it, but he never could. Bakugou would be so disappointed in him, if he found out about Kirishima's past. What Kirishima had tried. What Kirishima had
done
. Maybe he should distance himself from Bakugou.
No. You need him. Only Bakugou can set you free.
Yes!
Kirishima finally had another chance to die! They had work studies, and Kirishima had harassed a third year into introducing him to the pro hero he worked with. Amajiki really pulled through! Kirishima would be working with Fat Gum, a super cool pro hero. Kirishima knew it would take forever for Bakugou to fuck up enough to kill him, so getting to work with a pro hero would heighten his chances so much.
He turned out to be right. On their very first patrol there had been a villain attack, and one of the villains attacked Amajiki. A villain
shot
Amajiki. Why couldn’t he have shot Kirishima?! He wanted to get shot! Why is life so unfair?
*BANG*
*DOINK*
A villain shot Kirishima. Kirishima hadn’t had access to a gun before, but he didn’t know why he thought that would hurt him. It didn’t. The bullet hit him right on his forehead, and it just bounced off. Kirishima was pissed. He ran after the villain. It couldn’t end like this!
He had caught up to the villain and even knocked him down. There had been civilians around, and he couldn’t just let them die too. But then the villain had powered up, and the stupid, stupid civilians had stayed! He couldn’t let the civilians die, he had to die a hero. But how? The blades cut through Kirishima, the blades hurt Kirishima. Kirishima wasn’t strong enough. He would die here, unable to do anything.
Just being able to keep standing through anything makes you crazy strong.
Bakugou’s words popped up in Kirishima’s head. Kirishima hardened, Kirishima became a tank. He stopped the blades, he saved the civilians and he was a hero. Fat Gum had to help him, but he still did it. He had survived.
What kind of hero will you be when you make Bakugou kill you?
Kirishima got another chance. Uraraka, Asui, Midoriya and himself had to help some pros to save a girl. Kirishima really did want to save her. Plus dying to save a child? That’s definitely an heroic death. He just needed to get some villains alone. None of the hero’s should see how pathetic he was.
He got his chance! A wall had attacked Aizawa but Kirishima had jumped to save him. Even more heroic points! But Fat Gum had jumped too. The wall had pushed them into a room, where there had been villains waiting for them. The villains had been very strong. Kirishima had jumped in front of Fat Gum, when one of the villains attacked him, but Kirishima had gotten blown away immediately. He was even in his unbreakable form. He was too weak. The villain attacked Fat Gum and he just took it. Fat Gum was going to die.
Fat Gum is going to die, and it’s all your fault. You’re too weak.
Kirishima was just like he was in middle school. Nothing had changed. He didn’t deserve to be here.
Sacrifice yourself.
Kirishima got up. He had to help Fat Gum. It didn’t matter that he was in pain. It would all be over soon, anyway. The villain attacked him, again and again. It hurt so bad. He was about to hit back, but then a barrier stopped him. Then Fat Gum saved the day. He defeated the villains, and Kirishima…
Kirishima was still alive.
Kirishima woke up in a hospital. He felt a light weight on his arm. He blinked his eyes open. His entire body hurt, and his whole body was warm. The weight on his arm was Bakugou’s hand. Bakugou wasn’t looking at him, his stare fastened on either Kirishima’s stomach or nothing at all. He had a soft expression that could almost be described as worried, but Kirishima was too exhausted to read him properly. Kirishima’s gaze left Bakugou to look at himself.
He was
covered
in bandages. Just how hurt did he get?
“Hey bro.” Kirishima forced out, even his throat hurt. Bakugou turned to look at him.
“You look like a mummy.” Bakugou told him, he had a calm expression now.
“Ha, guess I’m not a very good horse, huh?” Kirishima tried to joke.
“Don’t say that about yourself. If anyone else had been in your shoes, they would be dead now.” Bakugou told him. Bakugou pressed a button next to Kirishima. “I talked with Fat Gum. He’s fine now, but if you hadn’t been there, he would have died.” Kirishima knew Bakugou was right, but he couldn’t help but be bitter. Why couldn’t
he
have died?
Kirishima didn’t know what to respond, but luckily he didn’t have to, because his moms came storming in.
“Our baby!!!” They rushed over to Kirishima, and Bakugou quietly got up and left the room.
Kirishima was way too tired to deal with his moms right now. He could barely understand what they were saying, but they definitely scolded him for getting hurt. They also cried a lot. The doctor came in and made them leave the room. Kirishima could finally sleep.
Hopefully you won’t wake back up.
Kirishima was drunk. Not as much as he’d like but he was getting there. Class 1-A held a party after the school festival. Kaminari and Sero had somehow sneaked in alcohol, and even more somehow had convinced Iida not to tell on them. He had been taking shots with Ashido. He really needed this.
“Hey! Let’s play truth or dare!” Ashido said, apparently bored with the shot-taking. Kirishima didn’t mind, he could drink at that game too. Ashido pulled him towards the couches and he slumped down between Bakugou and the armrest. Ashido quickly got together a small group of people who were willing to play.
“Okay, the rules are as they always are. If you don’t want to do something, you down a drink, no questions asked! I’ll go first!” Ashido said. “Bakugou, truth or dare!” She started out hard, huh?
“Dare.” Bakugou said.
“I dare you to tell Midoriya that he’s cool.” Ashido smirked at him. Bakugou stared at his drink so hard, that Kirishima was worried it would explode. But Bakugou didn’t drink. He stood up and went over to Midoriya, who was basically shaking, and put a hand on his shoulder.
“You’re cool, Deku.” Bakugou said, no emotion in his voice. Midoriya started crying and Bakugou went back to Kirishima. “Dunce face, truth or dare.”
Kaminari looked at Bakugou, suspicion all over his face. “... Truth.”
“You weakling.” Bakugou spat at him. Then he thinked, clearly having planned on Kaminari picking dare. “Is the lightning in your hair dye?”
“Aww, you’re curious about that?” Kaminari smiled at him.
“Shut up! Answer, dumbass!”
“Sorry, sorry. It’s all natural, man! Pretty cool, huh?” Kaminari beamed. “Hmm, who should I pick?” Kaminari looked over the group, his eyes landing on Kirishima. “Kiri! Truth or dare?”
“Dare!” Kirishima said. He couldn’t bear hearing Bakugou call him a weakling. Plus there’s a lot of things he would like to keep secret.
“Show us your favorite party trick!” Kaminari said.
Oh no.
He couldn’t do that, he would just show them his second.
“Sure, let me go get something.” Kirishima quickly returned with a random can and a bowl. “Okay, here’s a very unopened can, right?” He showed the can to the group. It was indeed still closed. Kirishima hardened a finger and ran it around the can opening. Then he turned the can around, emptying the can down into the bowl.
“What, that’s so unfair!” Kaminari said. Kirishima just smiled and shrugged at him, and sat back down.
“That was so dumb. That’s your favorite one?” Bakugou leaned in and talked in a low tone.
“Nah, it’s my second one, but I don’t know if people are ready for my first one.” Kirishima matched his tone, and put a finger to his lips, so Bakugou wouldn’t tell. Bakugou just gave him a look, and didn’t say anything. “Uraraka, truth or dare?”
The game kept going for about an hour. Kirishima only got to drink once when he was dared to show the group a childhood picture. He didn’t want his
friends
classmates to see how weak he was. He mostly just got dared to destroy things. Kirishima didn’t mind, he was very good at it. Now, only Sero, Kaminari, Ashido, Bakugou and Kirishima were left. They sat on the floor in a circle, not really playing anymore, more just talking.
“I’m so jealous of you, Kiri! I wish I could do useful day-to-day stuff.” Kaminari whined.
“Bro, you can create electricity, your phone never dies.” Kirishima said. Kaminari had an amazing quirk compared to Kirishima.
He’s pitying you. He remembers your whining.
“I wanna destroy cans.” Kaminari sulked. Kirishima could only fake laugh. Out of the corner of his eye, Kirishima saw Bakugou lean over and whisper something to Sero. Sero gave him a look, but turned his attention to Kirishima.
“Hey Kiri, show us your favorite party trick.” Sero said. Kirishima stared at Bakugou, who just looked away.
Coward.
“What? He already did. You know, the can.” Ashido said, and mimicked the can-destroying with her hands. Kirishima looked away from Bakugou, to address the rest of the group.
“I might have lied.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck. “The can one is just easier to show and is more light hearted.”
“Well, show us then.” Sero smiled at him.
“Alright.” Kirishima was going to regret this. “Does anyone have any painkillers? Or any medicine really.” The group was probably too drunk to remember this tomorrow, so Kirishima didn’t fight them.
“What? Eh, I can go get some?” Kaminari said, confused. “How many do you need?”
“As many as possible.” Kirishima responded. Kaminari gave him a nod and left the table.
“Kiri?” Ashido said, making Kirishima look at her. She didn’t say anymore, so they just held an intense eye contact.
“I made Yaoyorozu make some!” Kaminari returned with a cup half full of pills.
“Thanks! Okay, you guys ready?” Kirishima smiled at his friends, who only smiled back. Except for Bakugou who only glared. Kirishima held Bakugou’s gaze as he raised the glass to his lips, and swallowed all the pills. His friends’ smiles dropped.
“Kirishima, what the fuck?! Go throw up!” Sero basically yelled, standing up trying to pull Kirishima up with him.
“No no, it’s fine, bro. Nothing will happen!” Kirishima smiled, pulling Sero down instead.
“The fuck do you mean ‘nothing will happen’?!” Bakugou asked him.
“That nothing will happen. It’ll have no effect on me. My stomach will harden around the pills, making them useless.” Kirishima gestured towards his stomach, like it would explain anything at all.
“Kirishima?” Ashido’s voice was so quiet. “How do you know that?” Kirishima looked at her. Her eyes told him she knew. She knew why. How the fuck was Kirishima gonna get out of this one. Would they believe he was
that
dumb? He had to try.
“When I was like five or something, my mom had left out some pills on the table so I ate them. My moms’ freaked out and took me to the hospital to get me checked out, but the doctors told them what my quirk did.” Kirishima explained. It
was
somewhat the truth, mostly the age and reason and his moms finding out, being a lie.
Kirishima had been twelve. It had been the first time he was forced to chew through the bars. They would have left him there the whole summer. Kirishima had no other choice. He had been so weak. Left without food and water for three days. No one came looking for him. Nobody cared about him.
When he got home, he was alone. His moms were probably out celebrating, finally free of their brat. Kirishima didn’t care. He just wanted it to end. Everything hurt when he climbed the stairs. He had somehow made it out to his moms’ bathroom. He was finally tall enough to reach the medicine cabinet. Guess that was why the cage had felt so cramped. He found the painkillers.
He took them with him into his room. He swallowed each and every pill. He even ate the fucking bottle so his mom’s wouldn’t find it. Why did he even care about that? They sure wouldn’t. Kirishima had laid in his bed, trying to fall asleep, just waiting for all the pain to end.
He was eventually woken up by his moms finding him. They had been so happy to see him. Kirishima hadn’t focused on that, though. The only thing he could focus on was how he was still alive. It hadn’t worked.
“Then how do you know it still worked?” Sero pushed. Goddammit. Why couldn’t they just drop it?
“Sometimes when I’m at the hospital, they’ll give me lots of medicine, so my quirk will activate, making it useless. It’s pretty annoying, really.” That was true.
“Yeah that must suck!” Ashido said. Bakugou stood up.
“I’m going to sleep.” He said, leaving the group.
“Will you really be okay, Kiri?” Kaminari asked, before Kirishima could say anything.
“Yes, I will. I promise!” Kirishima gave him a reassuring smile and a thumbs up. He stood up. “But I’ll go to bed now. Goodnight guys!” Before he could take a step further, three people suddenly hugged Kirishima.
“We’ll see you tomorrow, right?” Ashido softly asked. Kirishima really brought down the mood, huh. What an idiot.
They are just pretending.
“Yeah guys. Don’t worry.” He told them. It took them a few more seconds to let go. Kirishima could finally go to sleep.
When he got upstairs, he saw Bakugou lean against the wall next to Kirishima’s door. He had clearly gotten ready for bed, so why wasn’t he sleeping?
“Heya bro. What are you up to?” Kirishima asked him, when he had walked over. Bakugou didn’t answer, he just kept his gaze on his phone. He first moved when Kirishima had opened his door. Bakugou pushed himself off the wall and followed Kirishima into his room. “You good?”
“Shut up, just get ready for bed.” Bakugou sat himself on the bed, looking at his phone once again. Kirishima just shrugged and went to his bathroom to get ready for bed.
When he was done, he changed into a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt, since it seemed Bakugou would likely sleep in here. He went over to the bed, where Bakugou still sat criss crossed but he was looking at him now.
“You gonna sleep in here?” Kirishima asked him. Bakugou still didn’t respond. “Can you move over at least? I’m really tired.” Bakugou stood up, he was clearly in a bad mood and Kirishima really didn’t want to deal with him.
Kirishima just laid himself on his bed, his back towards where Bakugou was standing. Maybe Bakugou would take the hint and go back to his own room. He didn’t.
Instead, Bakugou straddled Kirishima’s thighs, and put his hands on Kirishima’s hips. He then, very roughly for some reason, turned Kirishima on to his back.
“What the hell, bro?” Kirishima asked. He wasn’t surprised when Bakugou didn’t answer, but he was when Bakugou raised Kirishima’s t-shirt up and started pressing his hand into his abdomen. “DUDE?!”
“Shut up! I’m just checking!” Bakugou yelled at him. Kirishima could feel him pressing against his hardened stomach. “Are you flexing?”
Kirishima just shook his head. He couldn't believe his eyes. Bakugou was making sure he had told the truth. He was making sure Kirishima would be okay. Bakugou felt around a bit more, before laying down beside Kirishima.
“Say anything and you’re dead.” Bakugou grumbled before turning his back to Kirishima. Kirishima almost wanted to say something, but he was too tired.
Kirishima woke up the next day with a heavy weight on him and he was incredibly warm. He looked down and found Bakugou laying on top of him with the side of his head against Kirishima’s chest. Kirishima was sure it was just an accident that Bakugou’s ear was right over his heart. Kirishima wasn’t sure what to do. Bakugou always woke up before him. Kirishima was wide awake, so he couldn’t just go back to sleep. Kirishima decided to just scroll on his phone, until Bakugou woke up. He must have been tired since he was still sleeping.
It took Bakugou an hour to wake up, but when he did he sure as hell woke up. The only warning Kirishima got was Bakugou slightly shifting. Then a second later, Bakugou had pushed himself off of Kirishima and stood by the side of the bed. Kirishima’s hand hung in the air, it had previously been in Bakugou’s hair. Kirishima had no idea how or when it got there.
“Morning bro! Did you sleep well?” Kirishima asked him, but he could tell he hadn’t. Bakugou had bags under his eyes. They hadn’t gone to bed that late, how was Bakugou so tired?
“Fine.” Bakugou answered him, before walking out of the room. Kirishima just shook his head at him, and started to get ready for the day. Kirishima was happy it was Saturday, because his head sure hurt.
Bakugou had been waiting for him, when he walked into the hallway. He was met with a death glare and knew better than to mention it. So he just threw his arm around Bakugou and led them downstairs.
“Kiri!!! Baby!!!” Ashido jumped out of nowhere and pulled Kirishima into a hug.
“Hey Ashido, what’s up?” Kirishima laughed, but hugged her back. Bakugou just continued walking towards the kitchen.
“Oh nothing. Just happy to see you.” Ashido said, and after a few moments she finally let go. Kirishima went into the kitchen, or he would have if he didn’t get tackled into a hug right in the doorway.
“What the hell?” Kirishima grumbled out. Kaminari was on top of him, clinging tightly. “Kami, what?”
“Sorry dude. Just let me, please?” Kaminari said against his chest. Kirishima just sighed and started petting Kaminari’s hair. Kaminari took longer than Ashido to let go, but eventually he did. Kirishima had barely gotten off of the floor, before he was pulled into yet another hug.
“What is going on?!” Kirishima was beginning to be frustrated.
“It’s the last one, don’t worry, man.” Sero told him. Why were all of his friends hugging him?! They saw each other yesterday, what the fuck.
Then Kirishima remembered what he did yesterday. They had all remembered. Why had Kirishima been so stupid. They shouldn’t worry about him. He wasn’t worth their time. Kirishima had to up his plan. He had to go soon. These people started to worry and care about him, he couldn’t have that. He already had to worry about breaking his moms’ hearts, he didn’t want to add three more.
“You want to spar today, bro?” He asked Bakugou. Kirishima wasn’t sure how much Bakugou drank yesterday, but maybe it was enough to cloud his judgment. Bakugou had finished making them breakfast, and he gave Kirishima his plate.
“We’re eating first.” Bakugou responded. Kirishima was fine with that, he was hungry anyways.
They had sparred, but Bakugou was either holding back or just tired.
He knows how weak you are.
When Bakugou made them stop, Kirishima still hadn’t felt pain. Bakugou was pitying him, he knew it. Bakugou never held back.
“Your hardening is getting harder to break.” Bakugou huffed out. He sure hadn’t slept well. Kirishima wanted to yell at him. Bakugou shouldn’t hold back with him.
“You didn’t have to hold back, you know.” Kirishima just smiled at him, and hoped it looked real.
“Like I would ever hold back.” Bakugou said, but Kirishima just wanted to call him a liar.
Kirishima couldn’t believe his luck. He was so happy. He felt sick because of it, but he was so thankful. He wouldn’t have to get Bakugou to kill him! He would die a heroic death, his moms would be sad but proud, all his friends would remember him as a happy, social guy.
Class 1-A was going to war. There’s no way Kirishima would survive it. He was too weak. It was the perfect scenario. Kirishima would finally be free.
Notes:
Idk if the start note is too much of a spoiler, but I would rather be safe than sorry.
Chapter 4: Stone head spear
Summary:
Kirishima gets in some fights
Notes:
WARNING: Bad thoughts and description of a suicide attempt by falling. It's the giant wall of tilted text if you would like to skip it
Also don't think too hard about canon power levels
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima had survived.
Why was the world so unfair? He had been in a fucking war and he had survived. He had taken a direct hit from fucking Gigantomachia and survived!
Everyone in class had survived, Kirishima was happy for them, but who was he kidding, of course everyone survived. They were so strong and they would grow up to be great heroes, and Kirishima… Kirishima wouldn’t.
Bakugou had done so much in the war. He was so strong and amazing, but more than anything else, Bakugou had killed someone. Bakugou killed All For One. So why wouldn’t he be able to kill Kirishima?
Kirishima had made a plan. It was simple, but it was sure to work.
Eijirou's 5 step plan to die:
- Get Bakugou comfortable sparring
- Find his weakness
- Figure out how to piss him off
- Betray his trust
- Find him on a bad day
He had thought of a lot of different steps, but he ended with those. His notebook was full of scratched out lines, so he had found a clean page to write them out. He made sure to hide the notebook very well. No one could ever find it.
Step one was unnecessarily hard. Bakugou just kept holding back. He barely ever hurt Kirishima, and the rare times he did, he would stop the sparring immediately. It was pissing Kirishima off. Bakugou was pitying him.
He fought one of the most dangerous villains, of course he knows how weak you are.
Kirishima wasn’t going to give up. He couldn’t give up. He was so close to freedom, Bakugou just needed to stop acting like a little bitch. Maybe Kirishima should start hurting Bakugou. If Bakugou found out how dangerous Kirishima was, then there’s no way he would still be playing around with him.
Kirishima’s mind was made up. He would start fighting back. He would hurt Bakugou.
Kirishima was going to go slow. It wasn’t because he didn’t want to hurt Bakugou, he didn’t care about that. It was just… He just wanted Bakugou to stop pitying him. Yeah…
Kirishima was nervous. He was warming up beside Bakugou. They were out on the training grounds. It was the first time they were sparring since starting school again. Kirishima wasn’t going to hold back anymore, but what should he do? How far should he go?
“You ready, shitty hair?” Bakugou asked him.
“You better not go easy on me this time, Bakugou.” Kirishima felt like he had said this thousands of times.
“I never go easy on you.” Bakugou lied once again. They always did this. Kirishima just sighed, and got ready to fight.
Bakugou started the fight off with a big explosion. Not big enough to hurt Kirishima, so he just continued to walk towards Bakugou. He didn’t have to hurry, Bakugou was too predictable anyway. Just like always, Bakugou blasted himself up into the air. Kirishima barely felt the warmth from the explosions, Bakugou blasted at him from above.
“Get down here and fight me like a man!” Kirishima shouted at him. Bakugou landed a couple of steps behind Kirishima, who had expected it, so before Bakugou could blast him again, Kirishima had punched him in the stomach. Bakugou got pushed back a bit and quickly recovered. Kirishima had clearly hit a nerve, because Bakugou launched a rapid series of explosions against Kirishima. Since Bakugou still held back, Kirishima could just push through the explosions. Bakugou of course can’t see through the explosions, so Kirishima took him by surprise when he suddenly grabbed his arm. Kirishima pulled Bakugou closer, and grabbed his face with his free hand.
“You’re really starting to piss me off, Bakugou.” Kirishima talked in a low tone. “Stop holding back with me.”
Kirishima let Bakugou go, and gifted him with another punch in the stomach. Before Bakugou could let out another explosion, Kirishima grabbed his wrist, turned his back to him, and threw him over his shoulder and into the ground. Kirishima placed his shoe in the middle of Bakugou’s chest, and placed some weight on him.
“Come on, dude. Stop being a little bitch.” Kirishima looked down on him. Bakugou blasted more explosions at Kirishima, but just like always, they didn’t do shit. “Those weak ass explosions don't hurt me, bro.”
“I’m not holding back!” Bakugou yelled at him.
He’s lying.
Kirishima stepped off of Bakugou and kicked him in the side.
“Then try harder, asshole!” Before Kirishima could kick him again, Bakugou put his hands around the skin just over Kirishima’s ankle, and let out an explosion. Kirishima pulled his leg back in pain. Fucking finally. Bakugou got to his feet and hit Kirishima with a point-blank stun grenade. Kirishima was blinded, but he could hear Bakugou take off into the air again. Kirishima blinked towards the place he thought Bakugou was, but before he could see again, Bakugou hit him with a giant explosion. It wasn’t just any other explosion, it was his Howitzer impact. Kirishima could feel the warmth, and he had to dig his hardened claws into the ground, so he didn’t get blown away.
When the blast was over, Kirishima quickly got up to search for Bakugou. There was still a bunch of smoke, so Kirishima couldn’t see him. Then he felt like his back was getting shot. Bakugou must be using his AP shot against him. It didn’t really hurt, and now Kirishima knew where Bakugou was. Kirishima ran towards it as quietly as he could, the shots still going strong. Kirishima just hoped the smoke covered him enough, so he could reach Bakugou.
The closer Kirishima got the more he could feel the AP shots, so that must mean that Bakugou didn’t move further away. Then, Kirishima could see where the shots came from. He had found Bakugou. Many of the shots hit around Kirishima, so Bakugou must not know precisely where he was.
Kirishima managed to sneak around Bakugou, so he was behind him. Then Kirishima hardened up and tackled Bakugou to the ground. Bakugou fought back of course, but it didn’t matter. Kirishima was physically stronger than Bakugou. After some tumbling around on the ground, Kirishima ended up on top and he had pinned Bakugou’s wrist to the ground. Bakugou finally stopped struggling after a while.
“Don’t give me shit for holding back, when you clearly have.” Bakugou angrily said.
“I just don’t wanna hurt you, bro.” Kirishima smiled down at him. “But if you don’t start giving it your all, then I might just stop holding back completely.”
“Why don’t you believe me?” Bakugou looked up at him with a worried expression. “I swear that I’m not holding back.”
“Yes you are! At the sports festival, your explosions actually hurt me! None of the times we spared have even come close to hurting.” Why was Bakugou so adamant that he wasn’t holding back, when he so clearly was. “There’s no way you aren’t holding back, you can’t be that weak.”
“Why do you want it to hurt?” Even Bakugou’s tone sounded worried now. “And have you ever considered that it’s not me who’s weak, but just you who’s incredibly strong? Of course your quirk has gotten stronger since the sports festival.”
What? Kirishima wasn’t strong. Kirishima was weak. Kirishima was pathetic.
He’s just trying to get rid of you. He doesn’t want to waste his breath on you.
“No bro, I’m not. Why won’t you just admit that you’re holding back?!” Kirishima was getting frustrated. He tightened his grip around Bakugou’s wrists.
“You are strong, Kirishima. You are so very strong, how can you not see it?” Kirishima had never seen anyone look so worried. Kirishima wanted to punch his face in. Huh?
You’re a monster.
“You’re going to regret it, if you hold back again next time.” Kirishima got off of Bakugou and went towards the showers. He felt so gross. Bakugou was quiet the whole way to the showers.
If you scare him away, no one will be able to kill you.
No matter how hard Kirishima scrubbed himself, he didn’t feel clean. He felt disgusting. He felt like there was dirt under his skin. He needed to be clean. He needed to get it out.
“Kiri?” Bakugou had apparently finished showering. He stood in front of Kirishima’s stall, looking worried once more. Kirishima wondered if it had even left his face, but he wouldn't know. Kirishima hadn’t looked at him, after getting off of him. Bakugou’s eyes moved to where Kirishima’s hardened hand had stilled over his, unfortunately, hardened wrist. Kirishima quickly put his hands behind him.
“Sorry bro! I’m finished now.” He wasn’t. He didn’t feel clean. Kirishima pushed past Bakugou and dressed as fast as he could. Bakugou shouldn’t have to look at his weak body.
It was still awkward between them when they went to eat. Kirishima had been quiet, and Bakugou wasn’t one to start a conversation. It was first when Kirishima sat at the table, that he began to think about what Bakugou had said. Was Kirishima strong?
He was physically strong, sure. The only pain he could inflict on himself was the soreness after a workout, after all. Kirishima trained pretty much every day so, of course, he had put on some muscle. He also ate very healthy ever since Bakugou started cooking for him. For some reason, Bakugou had decided to cook each and every one of Kirishima’s meals. Kirishima used to pack his own lunch, since he just couldn’t get himself to eat Lunch Rush’s food, and back then he didn’t really care about what he ate. But now Bakugou made it. There was always tons of protein, and lots of food. What was Bakugou’s deal? Why did he care so much? Why did he do so much? Why did-
Kirishima’s thoughts were cut short by Bakugou putting a plate in front of him. Bakugou made him food even when he was clearly being an asshole? Why???
You’re a burden on him.
“I’m sorry about today, bro. I don’t really know what got over me.” Kirishima tried to smile and rubbed his neck.
“Don’t worry about it. I would get pissed off too if I thought you were holding back.” Bakugou had his usual natural expression. “I don’t know how I can prove to you that I’m not.”
He’s lying to you.
“Yeah, I’m sorry.” Kirishima didn’t know what to say.
“I’ll try harder next time.” Bakugou sent him a smirk. “I’ll kick your ass so hard, you’ll regret speaking up.”
“I’m counting on it, dude!” Kirishima just smiled back and started eating.
“Kacchan, do you not care about Kiri anymore?” Kaminari spoke up from further down the table.
“HUH?” Bakugou snarled at him.
“You never eat from his plate anymore. What if Kiri gets the spicy one?” Kaminari had somehow remembered their conversation from first year.
“Because I just spice my food at the table, dumbass.” Bakugou gestured to the many spices surrounding him.
“Oh.” Kaminari blinked. Then he looked away and started eating his own food. Then he stopped and looked back at them. “Wait, I actually had something else I wanted to say.”
“What’s up, Kami?” Kirishima just laughed at him.
“I have thought about a fun game, where we could use Shinso’s quirk!” Kaminari said excitedly. “I thought we could get the squad together and play it in one of our rooms! All private and stuff. You know, team building or whatever.”
Kirishima did not want to play any game with Shinso’s quirk involved.
“But you don’t have to, of course.” Kaminari continued. “If you’re too scared, that is.”
Fuck! Goddamnit! Why was Bakugou so easy?! He knew Bakugou wouldn’t back out now, and if Bakugou went, it would be so weird if Kirishima didn’t.
“We’ll be there, Dunce Face.” Bakugou told him. Kirishima wanted to rip his throat out. What?
Later that evening, Kirishima, Bakugou, Ashido, Sero, Kaminari and Shinso sat in Sero’s room.
“Okay my dudes! You’re all probably wondering about the awesome game I came up with!” Kaminari said, when everyone had arrived.
“Well yeah, you were very secretive.” Sero said.
“It can’t be that good if you came up with it.” Bakugou said, but he had a smirk on his face.
“Shut up!” Kaminari told Bakugou. “It’ll be great!”
“It has something to do with my quirk?” Shinso said slowly.
“Yeah! You’re new in the class, so I wanted to think of a fun way for you to get to know us!” Kaminari smiled at Shinso. “It’ll be a trust exercise too!”
“That could be interesting.” Ashido put a finger on her chin. “What is it about?”
“So basically Shinso will use his quirk on us and then ask us questions!” Kaminari explained.
“How is that different from just having a conversation?” Bakugou asked.
“Yeah, and what if we get asked something we don’t want to answer? There’ll be no way for us to say no.” Ashido followed.
“That’s where the trust comes in! Come on guys, it could be fun.” Kaminari said.
Kirishima did under no circumstance want to come under Shinso’s quirk. There was so much he held secret. He just stayed quiet and prayed they would forget he was even here. He sat in the hammock beside Bakugou. Shinso sat on the desk chair and the three others sat on the bed.
“We can try it, sure. I can go first, I don’t really have any secrets.” Sero shrugged.
“Is there anything you don’t want to be asked?” Shinso asked.
“Don’t ask where I keep my weed.” Sero winked at him.
“Alright, you ready?”
“Yep-” Sero’s eyes went blank. He sat completely still on the bed.
“Okay, what should we ask him?” Ashido asked the room.
“Anything you want to know Shinso?” Kaminari asked.
“Hmm.” Shinso thought for a bit. “Were your elbows always like that?”
“No. They changed when I got my quirk.” Sero had no emotion in his voice. Life returned to his eyes. “Huhh?”
“I thought that maybe we should just ask one question and then go to the next one.” Shinso explained. “Just if you remember something you don’t want to be asked.”
“Oh great idea, Shinso!” Kaminari smiled. “Me next! You can ask me anything.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes-” All life left Kaminari’s eyes.
“Is the lightning in your hair natural?”
“Yes.” Kaminari said, and Shinso let him go.
“No way, Bakugou asked him that too.” Ashido said. “My turn!”
“Anything we can’t ask?” Shinso asked.
“Just not anything too personal.” She smiled.
“Okay, are you ready?”
“Hell yeah-” Shinso took control.
“Have you always been so social?” He asked her.
“Yes.” She answered. “Oh! Now it’s Blasty’s turn!”
“You’re not using your quirk on me.” Bakugou said. Thank god . If Bakugou said no, then Kirishima could too.
“Alright, but no lying!” Ashido pointed a finger at him.
“I never lie!” Bakugou pointed a finger right back at her.
“Who’s your best friend?” Shinso asked him. Kirishima turned to look at Bakugou. He actually wondered that too.
“Shitty hair.” Bakugou said. Huh?
He’s lying. He’s just keeping you around so he can use you.
“Yeah, that’s pretty obvious.” Shinso nodded. “Kirishima?”
“I’d like to pass on the quirk too.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled.
“Is red your natural hair color?” Fuck. Sero would hate him if he told the truth, but Ashido would know if he lied. Ashido would understand, right? She wouldn’t tell on him.
“Yeah.” Ashido and Bakugou looked at him far longer than for it to be normal, but neither said anything. Kirishima didn’t know why Bakugou stared at him, but Kirisima didn’t look back at him.
The game continued for a few more rounds. Kirishima had to lie, of course, but it wasn’t too bad. He was very thankful that he wasn’t under the quirk, when Shinso had asked him why he worked out so much.
Now it was Ashido’s turn again, and her lifeless eyes stared into Kirishima. Ashido’s turns always scared Kirishima. She knew so much about him. Luckily Shinso didn’t know that they had gone to the same middle school, so there’s no way he would ask her about Kirishima.
“Wait, ask her what she thought about Kiri in middle school!” Kaminari said.
“What, why?” Sero asked him.
“Maybe she had a crush on him.” Kaminari joked. Yeah, that was a real funny thought. Ashido barely looked his way in middle school.
“No, she said we can’t ask too personal questions.” Sero shook his head.
“I can change it a bit.” Shinso said. “What was Kirishima like in middle school?” Kirishima stood up from the hammock.
“He was su-” Ashido stopped talking. Kirishima heard her scream. Kirishima didn’t look at her, though. He was looking at Shinso, who was on the floor, looking up at him with terrified eyes. Blood rushed from a wound on the side of his head, he had somehow gotten in the last 2 seconds. The blood ran down his face, onto his chest and down on the floor. Kirishima’s outstretched, hardened hand retracted back and he turned around. Then he grabbed the front of Kaminari’s shirt.
“You asshole.” Kirishima spat at him. “She said not to ask too personal questions!”
“I didn’t know that was personal.” Kaminari stuttered out, almost like he was scared of something. “It was just meant to be a joke.”
“Yeah, it’s real fucking funny, isn’t it.” Kirishima tightened his grip. “Well, no one is fucking laughing, Kaminari.” Kirishima let go, and Kaminari’s yellow shirt, where his knuckles had just been, was now red. Somehow.
Before Kirishima could do anything he would regret, he left the room.
Behind him, he could hear a door open and close. Then he heard footsteps walking his way, but he just continued walking. He took the stairs down to his own floor and walked towards his room. The footsteps continued to follow him, so Kirishima stopped in front of his door.
“What do you want?” Kirishima asked the person.
“Nothing.” Bakugou answered.
“Then go away.” Kirishima talked in a low and controlled tone.
“No.” Bakugou was so fucking stubborn. Kirishima wanted to tear out his lungs.
You should.
“I don’t want to deal with you right now, Bakugou.” Kirishima was so close to snapping.
“I won’t talk.” Bakugou talked quietly. Kirishima turned around to face him, and he stood right behind Kirishima. Kirishima had grown taller than Bakugou over the summer, but somehow had first noticed now. Kirishima took a step towards Bakugou, who in response took two steps back. Kirishima kept walking forwards, until he had Bakugou pressed against the wall. He put his hardened arms on both sides of Bakugou, effectively caging him in.
“Kirishima…” Bakugou quietly said. Kirishima couldn’t read his expression. It was one Kirishima had never seen on the other before, which must only mean one thing. It was fear .
“I don’t trust myself around you right now.” Kirishima could barely get the words out. His whole body hurt. He was sure his whole body was hardened, and he couldn’t figure out how to make it stop.
“Please.” Bakugou grabbed the hem of Kirishima’s shirt. He moved so slowly and Kirishima couldn’t figure out why. “I can handle you, Kiri, please let me help you.” Kirishima let out a sigh. He was so tired. He leaned down and pressed their foreheads together. He was so incredibly tired.
Kirishima knew Bakugou wouldn’t let it go, and Kirishima was scared of what he might do if he got into an argument with Bakugou. So he just turned around and went into his room. He heard the door close behind him. Kirishima just went into his bathroom and got ready for bed.
Bakugou sat on his bed, when he returned. Kirishima could feel his eyes on him, when he started to change into sleepwear. When Kirishima was done and had turned around, Bakugou got up and went into Kirishima’s bathroom. The two had sometime last year gotten toothbrushes in each other's rooms, even though they were neighbors.
Kirishima laid on his back on the bed, just looking at nothing. He heard Bakugou go out of the bathroom, and walk over to his dresser and search for clothes to sleep in. Then he felt Bakugou crawl over him and lay down beside him.
Kirishima turned to his side to look at Bakugou, but he couldn’t read Bakugou’s expression. He watched as Bakugou slowly raised a hand, and put it on Kirishima’s cheek. Bakugou searched Kirishima’s face for something. Kirishima couldn’t tell if he found it, but he started caressing Kirishima’s cheek with his thumb.
“I’m so sorry.” Kirishima whispered. He felt a tear run down his cheek.
“We know.” Bakugou gave him a small smile.
“They’ll never forgive me.”
You deserve to be alone, after what you did.
“They already have.”
It no longer surprised Kirishima, when he woke up cuddling Bakugou. What never failed to surprise him, however, was how cold Bakugou always was. Which was almost certainly the reason for sleeping Bakugou’s clinginess.
They were lying on their sides, Bakugou’s head tucked in under Kirishima’s chin. Kirishima pulled Bakugou even closer and buried his face in the blond hair. Bakugou’s shampoo smelled like apples and caramel. Apparently he used some high tear stuff, because of his mom. When he found out Kirishima used 3-in-1, he had almost murdered him. So now Kirishima also uses the same brand, but his smells really manly. Bakugou pays for it of course, and Kirishima’s hair had never been softer.
You almost killed your friend yesterday, you don’t deserve him.
Kirishima froze. Then he remembered what he did yesterday. What was he going to do? Kaminari was probably scared of him, and no way Shinso would ever look at him again.
“Relax, Red. They’re fine.” Bakugou mumbled against his chest.
“You’re awake?!” Kirishima pulled back to look at his friend.
“Yes, so stop worrying. They took Shinso to Recovery Girl and he’s fine. Kaminari will survive, just apologize and forgive yourself.” Bakugou pushed himself up, crawled over Kirishima and got out of the bed.
“How do you even know that?” Kirishima grumbled and watched Bakugou get dressed.
“They texted in the group chat all night, dumbass.” Bakugou chuckled at him. Kirishima quickly grabbed his phone, and yeah, they totally spammed the group chat. Kirishima didn’t want to read the texts. He couldn’t handle that right now.
Kirishima’s thoughts were interrupted by Bakugou throwing some clothes at him.
“Get dressed, Kiri. Then we’ll go apologize, alright?” Bakugou leaned against the desk. Kirishima knew he wasn’t going to win the argument that he really wanted to start, so he just got dressed in silence. “They’re in the common room, come on.”
Kirishima just followed behind him. He really didn’t want to see his other friends right now, but he definitely didn’t want to make Bakugou mad at him too. Kirishima finally lifted his gaze from the floor, when they reached the common room, but they accidentally drifted straight to Kaminari’s yellow eyes. They stared at each other for a few moments, before they both burst into tears.
“Kami, I’m so sorry!” Kirishima cried.
“Nooo, Kiri, it’s my fault! I should’ve known you didn’t wanna talk about that!” Kaminari cried even harder. The two quickly embraced each other, and cried in each other’s arms.
“I better not be getting that kind of apology.” Shinso said, with a small smile on his lips. His head was lightly bandaged, but he didn’t seem too bothered.
“Shinso I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me.” Kirishima kept Kaminari in his arms, still crying.
“It’s alright, I understand. Well not why you did it, but why you would feel the need to. I don’t know if that makes sense.” Shinso told him. “I wasn’t hurt too bad, anyways. I’ll be good again tomorrow.”
“I think it does, thanks man. Let me know what I can do to make it up to you, though!” Kirishima smiled at him. Kirishima was so thankful for his friends, they were the best.
They are lying.
They want you to be happy so you don’t attack them again.
They are scared of you.
You are a monster.
Kirishima held Kaminari just a bit closer.
It was now three days later, and nothing much had happened. Except the fact that Kirishima and Bakugou hadn’t spared again. Neither of them had mentioned it, and Kirishima tried to not think too hard about it.
They had joint fight training today, so Kirishima just hoped he wouldn’t be up against Bakugou. They were teamed up randomly, and Kirishima was put with Kaminari, Shinso, Komori and Shiozaki. Kirishima was pretty happy with that, and the best part? He didn’t have to fight Bakugou!
Kirishima heard Monoma yell up about something. He was paired up with Midoriya, Todoroki, Kendo and Tetsutetsu. He was probably mad that he had to fight Bakugou.
“Kirishima. Switch with Monoma.” Aizawa told Kirishima. No!
“Why, sir?” Kirishima tried. He really didn’t want to fight Bakugou.
“Because I told you to.” Aizawa put his hand on Kirishima’s shoulder. He was not getting out of this. Kirishima walked over to the other group.
“Hey guys.” Kirishima said. Monoma looked relieved and quickly went over to Kirishima’s old group.
“Oh thank god.” Midoriya said, when he saw Kirishima. “Okay, I have a plan. Kirishima will take care of Kacchan, and then Todoroki will-”
“Wait what? Why do I have to fight Bakugou?” Why did God hate Kirishima?
“What do you mean? Since I can’t really use my quirk, you’re the only one who can win against Kacchan.” Midoriya had said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“No, that’s only because he goes easy on me.” Kirishima shook his head.
“Ah, that’s what he means.” Midoriya said to himself. “I promise you he doesn’t, you’re just really strong, Kirishima.”
Kirishima was about to interrupt again, but Midoriya kept talking.
“Since Kacchan knows Aizawa gave us Kirishima because of him, then he will definitely go straight for Kirishima. Since if he doesn’t, he thinks others will assume he’s scared. While they fight the rest of us will-” Midoriya kept talking, but Kirishima couldn’t focus. Did Aizawa do that? He had to find out.
“Mister Aizawa?” Kirishima approached his teacher, who let out a sigh.
“I switched you, because the team was at a disadvantage because of Midoriya’s weakening quirk and Monoma wouldn’t help them that much.” Aizawa apparently knew what he was thinking.
“But why me?” Kirishima didn’t get it.
“Because you are the only one who wins regularly against Bakugou.” Aizawa told him. “Now go back to your team.”
Kirishima didn’t want to burden Aizawa with his insecurities so he just did what he was told.
By the time it was Kirishima’s team's turn, he still hadn't convinced Midoriya that he couldn’t deal with Bakugou alone. Midoriya just told him to not worry about and believe in himself.
“Alright, Kirishima, if you can’t deal with Kacchan then we’ll come help you. Just keep him busy, okay?” Midoriya’s words still echoed in Kirishima’s head, when he began climbing the tallest building he could find. They were on Ground Beta, so it wasn’t that hard. The roof had a 50 cm tall wall around the edge, which was also about 50 cm wide. Midoriya had been certain that Bakugou would come straight for Kirishima, so he wanted to make it easy for him. Then when Midoriya was proven wrong, there were no excuses he could make.
Kirishima stood up on the ledge, just waiting for the match to begin. This is going to be so boring, Kirishima thought to himself. Then Kirishima heard a loud buzz in the distance, and right after the sound of an explosion. Then several explosions. Kirishima watched as Bakugou flew over his head and landed behind him. Kirishima had turned around, but stayed right by the edge of the building. He had his hands in his pockets and looked down on Bakugou.
“What are you doing here, bro?” Kirishima asked him, while acting bored. Maybe he was.
“I’m here to kick your ass.” Bakugou answered, explosions in his hands.
“Why not go after Midoriya?”
“Why should I fight the nerd, when you’re here?” Bakugou smirked at him
“Then fight me.” Kirishima challenged him.
“I will once you get down from that ledge, idiot.”
“You scared?”
“Like hell I am, it would just be annoying to clean the pavement if you fall off.”
“A little fall won’t kill me, Bakugou.” Kirishima chuckled but got down anyway. The moment he did, he got an explosion right in the face. Kirishima just hardened up and went towards Bakugou, who kept sending explosions his way. The two went around in circles for a bit. Just Kirishima chasing Bakugou, and Bakugou trying to keep Kirishima away with explosions.
“Fight me like a man, Bakugou! If you’re that scared, you should have fought Midoriya!” Kirishima yelled at him. Then Bakugou punched him in the face, sending him a few steps backwards.
“Shut the fuck up!” Bakugou yelled back. It seemed like Bakugou finally picked up on the fact that his explosions doesn’t do anything to Kirishima, because he just kept on hitting him. Kirishima focused on not activating his quirk, since he didn’t want Bakugou to break his hands. Kirishima felt a small wall against his calves.
“Bakugou chill out!” Kirishima tried. Bakugou just responded by setting off an explosion right in his face. Since Kirishima hadn’t been hardening, the explosion was extremely warm and hurt Kirishima, which made him disorientated. His instincts told him to get the fuck away from the explosion, causing him to try and walk backwards. Since there was a wall in the way, he just ended up falling backwards instead. Then he kept falling.
“KIRISHIMA!” Bakugou yelled somewhere above Kirishima, but he was still falling through the air.
Kirishima finally accepted that pills couldn’t kill him after ten attempts. His moms had started questioning where all their pills went, and he didn’t want them to figure it out. Why they couldn’t, did confuse Kirishima. Maybe they should have been a bit more worried about the ten bottles of painkillers that just disappeared, but they just weren’t. Apparently he was really good at faking being happy. That’s good at least.
Kirishima stood on top of his school. The roof didn’t have a fence. Not yet at least. It would have the next week, but Kirishima couldn’t have known that back then. That fence would haunt Kirishima for the rest of his middle school years. It was late. Kirishima should have been home hours ago, but his parents never noticed. They were never home anyway.
That day had been the first time Kirishima ate glass shards. Tatsuo had discovered that ingesting glass didn’t kill Kirishima. It hurt Kirishima, though. It hurt him so bad. He had been throwing up blood the whole day. The entire insides of his stomach had been torn apart. His hardening had only protected the rest of his body, so the cuts didn’t go anywhere. The shards cut Kirishima every time he moved, and his throat would get cut up everytime he threw up. He couldn’t go to the nurse, because then they would tell his parents. They shouldn't be burdened with the knowledge that their ‘perfect little sunshine boy’ was being mercilessly bullied.
Kirishima wanted the pain to stop. He wanted it to end. He couldn’t take it anymore. So there he was. On top of his school. He didn’t take his shoes off. He wanted it to seem like an accident. His moms couldn’t know how pathetic he was. Kirishima looked down at the ground. He wasn’t scared. He didn’t feel anything at all in that moment. So Kirishima leaned forward, and kept leaning forward until he started falling. Kirishima could finally be free.
Kirishima didn’t think much about death, but he expected it to be different than this. He found himself on the very ground he had just looked at. Now, the pavement was broken, and Kirishima laid in the middle of a small crater.
Kirishima had survived once again.
It was a big crater this time. Probably one meter deep and the pavement was broken all around him for about ten meters. Kirishima was actually pretty impressed. He sure had grown, since he was 13.
An explosion was heard in front of him, and he saw Bakugou running towards him.
“Kirishima please be okay.” Bakugou said, probably mostly to himself.
“Down here Bakubro.” Kirishima raised a hand, and gave Bakugou a smile.
“What the fuck, that fall should have killed you!” Bakugou jumped into the crater and held a hand out to Kirishima.
“Nah, no need to worry, bro. Because,” Kirishima took Bakugou’s hand, but instead of letting himself be pulled up, he pulled Bakugou down. Kirishima put his other hand on the back of Bakugou’s neck and shoved him into the pavement. Then Kirishima quickly straddled him and pinned both his hands on his lower back, with one hand. Kirishima leaned forward, and put the hand that had been on Bakugou’s nape, on the ground beside Bakugou’s head. Kirishima continued to lean forward until his mouth was beside Bakugou’s ear. “Only your hands can do that.”
Kirishima wasn’t sure if Bakugou heard him, because the buzzer buzzed right when he said it. Kirishima released his hold on his friend and sat back on the back of Bakugou’s thighs, confused.
“Is the match already over?” Kirishima asked. They had for sure only been going for like five minutes. Then he heard the sirens of the Mini Transport Robots, and the sound of someone running. Kirishima quickly got off of Bakugou, and stood up.
“Kirishima! Bakugou!” Kirishima heard Aizawa yell.
“We’re over here, mister Aizawa.” Kirishima yelled back. Bakugou stood up beside him, with an expression Kirishima couldn’t read. Aizawa spotted them, and quickly jumped down to them. Then he put his hands on Kirishima’s shoulder and looked at him all over. Then he turned Kirishima around and did it again.
“Are you alright?” Aizawa asked him.
“Didn’t get a scratch, sir!” Kirishima smiled at him.
“How?!” Aizawa looked so stressed.
“My quirk activated before I hit the ground. I’m totally fine.” Kirishima explained. Aizawa looked him over once again.
“Go to Recovery Girl anyway. I’ll believe you when she confirms it.” Aizawa dismissed the robots. “Bakugou, you go with him.”
“Wait, what about the match?” Kirishima asked.
“We stopped it when we saw you fall.” Aizawa told him.
“Why? I’m fine.” Kirishima said.
You are a burden.
“A fall like that should have killed you, Kirishima. We just wanted to make sure you were okay. Even though Ashido told us you would be fine.” Aizawa put his hand on Kirishima’s shoulder. Kirishima was sure Aizawa gave him a fatherly look, but he wouldn’t know anything about that. “Now go.”
She would know all about that. She never looked at you the same way again.
“Alright, but you can start the match again! I won over Bakugou anyways.” Kirishima gave his teacher a thumbs up and threw an arm around Bakugou’s shoulders.
“Just like you always do.” Aizawa gave him a small smile. Kirishima felt Bakugou put an arm around his waist and started pushing on him.
“Come on, Shitty Hair. Let’s go.” Bakugou told him.
“Yeah, sorry, sorry.” Kirishima laughed, and the two started walking.
“Kirishima?” Bakugou said quietly. “What did you say when the buzz came?”
Thank god. Bakugou hadn’t heard. Kirishima had no idea why he had said that. That was so stupid of him.
“Oh, I don’t remember. Probably something really cool and manly!” Kirishima smiled.
Notes:
I haven’t written a fight scene before and I usually skip them, so sorry if its bad or confusing! :D
Chapter 5: Paper beats rock
Summary:
Kirishima is going home!
Notes:
Only warning for bad thoughts, though not that bad this time around, or smth idk
I now work, so updates might come out a bit slower, so sorry!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima had no appetite. He had been staring at his dinner for 5 minutes now, without moving. Bakugou had even made one of his favorites. It wasn’t because he was scared to eat, no he trusted Bakugou’s food. He never even checked it.
Kirishima was scared, however. He was drowning in regret. What if Bakugou had heard what he said, but just decided to lie to calm Kirishima down? What if Bakugou never wanted to spar with him again? What if-
“Hey Kiri?” Kaminari spoke up, in front of him. Kirishima looked up. “That crater you made today reminded me of something that happened back in middle school.”
“What’s up?” Kirishima asked, glad to have a distraction from his food. Plus there’s no way Kaminari would be talking about that.
“There was some crazy story going around about a kid who fell from the roof of a school somewhere in mustafa. I think it was a private one too.” Kaminari told him. Goddamnit.
“Oh yeah, I remember that story. My school made such a big deal about it. We had to go to a bunch of suicide prevention meetings and our roof even got a fence.” Sero said, from beside Kaminari. “Which is so weird, since no kid actually died.”
“What are you talking about?” Bakugou asked, Kirishima could tell he was confused, but others would just think he was mad.
“You haven’t heard?” Kaminari asked, unbothered by Bakugou’s angriness. “Some people had reported sightings of a small boy falling from the roof, and where he would have landed, was a small crater. Like the one Kiri made today, just wayyy smaller. I heard the school put up a fence, but they couldn’t fix the pavement.”
Kaminari went back to eating, seemingly satisfied with the conversation. Kirishima didn’t want to think about that day so he forced himself to eat.
“Oh that reminds me.” Kaminari spoke up again. “What middle school did you two go to? I don’t think I ever asked.” Don’t tell them. Don’t tell them. Don’t tell them. Don’t te-
“That one.” Kirishima bit out.
Why did you tell them? Do you want them to know? What, you want pity? Attention?
You are disgusting.
“Yeah, I remember the day it happened.” Ashido said from Kaminari’s other side.
Of course she remembers that day.
You traumatized her.
Just for her to not end up caring.
Is that what you wanted? People to care about you?
You're pathetic.
Who would ever care about you?
“The worst part is, our school didn’t even do anything about it, other than putting up that stupid fence. Our school didn’t care at all.” Ashido continued. “We begged them to do anything. Our school had so many bullies, but they didn’t listen. They didn’t care about us.”
It was only when Bakugou put his hand on Kirishima’s thigh, that Kirishima realized his whole body was tense. He quickly tried to relax, so the others wouldn’t notice. Bakugou started to run his fingers along Kirishima’s inner thigh.
He thinks you will attack them again.
The continuous motion helped ground Kirishima. He wanted to get away from the conversation but that would surely be suspicious. Kirishima just tried his best to go back to eating his now cold food. The others kept talking, but Kirishima couldn’t hear what they said. He just hoped they changed the subject.
It took Kirishima about an hour more to finally finish eating. He didn’t think he had ever moved so slow. Only Bakugou waited on him, the three others had to go study, or whatever stupid excuse they gave.
“I’m sorry for making you wait, bro.” Kirishima gave Bakugou a smile, he hoped reached his eyes. “You didn’t have to, you know.”
“I don’t do shit I don’t want to do, Red.” Bakugou took their plates and stood up. Kirishima joined him in the kitchen. He watched as Bakugou put away their plates, and then followed him to their floor. Bakugou stopped in front of Kirishima’s door, so Kirishima quickly opened his door, letting them inside. Kirishima had barely closed the door behind them before Bakugou spoke up.
“So, Kirishima, do you have a history with falling off roofs?” Kirishima turned around to look at him.
“Excuse me?” Kirishima frowned at him. He must have heard wrong.
“You heard me.” Bakugou looked back at him, with his hands in his pockets. He looked so casual, and not like he had just asked Kirishima an insane question.
“If you want to ask me something, then do it, Bakugou.” Kirishima crossed his arms.
“Just curious.” Bakugou just casually shrugged. “You didn’t seem to be that bothered today when you fell.” Kirishima walked in front of him and sat on the bed. He didn’t know what to say so he was grateful when Bakugou continued.
“You know, I once told Izuku to take a swan dive off the roof of our school.”
Kirishima was suddenly very happy he had sat down. What? He looked up at Bakugou, trying to see if he was joking. Hoping he was joking.
“Don’t look at me like that, Red. You know I was an asshole.” Bakugou walked towards Kirishima, until he was in between his knees. “I hit Izuku, I kicked him, I exploded him, I threatened him.” Bakugou listed off, on his fingers. “I bullied him, Kirishima.”
Bakugou started down at Kirishima, who could only look back, with shock on his face. Why was Bakugou telling him this?
“What?” Kirishima leaned back to get away from the other.
“Don’t act like you didn’t know. You were so scared of me when we first met.” Bakugou put his hands on Kirishima’s shoulders, and put his knee on the bed between Kirishima’s thighs. “You knew what I was like, from the moment you first saw me. You hated yourself for being around me, I could see it in your eyes.”
Bakugou was correct of course. Kirishima had always known, but hearing him admit it? Kirishima didn’t know what to do.
“Go away.” Kirishima tried to push Bakugou away, but he wouldn’t budge.
“I pushed him away, so I could feel superior. I bullied him so he would stay away.” Bakugou began pushing back, until Kirishima’s back hit the mattress.
“I know, I was there!” Kirishima remembered Bakugou apologizing to Midoriya so clearly.
“You don’t know how bad it was. How many years it went on.” Bakugou told him, but Kirishima didn’t want to know. He didn’t want to listen. He just shook his head from side to side.
“Shut up! Get off of me!” Kirishima started pushing on Bakugou’s chest, but Bakugou just grabbed his hands and pinned them beside his head.
“I want you to know!”
“Why?!”
“Because you deserve to know the truth! I should have told you long ago.”
“I don’t want to!”
“I need you to!”
“Why?!”
“Because you’re my first real friend, Kirishima. I don’t want our friendship to be built on lies.” Bakugou said so softly. “I need you to know the truth, so you can back out.”
Kirishima let out a sigh. “Alright dude, but get off of me.”
Bakugou let Kirishima go, and sat himself on the bed, facing Kirishima, legs crossed. Kirishima sat the same way in front of him. They sat close to each other, only about a centimeter between their knees. Bakugou started talking, and kept talking. Kirishima didn’t think he had ever heard Bakugou talk so much in one setting.
Bakugou told Kirishima all about his and Midoriya’s friendship. How it started when they were very young. How it changed when Bakugou got his quirk, and then when Midoriya didn’t. How Bakugou bullied him during all of elementary school and middle school, and lastly how they became friends in high school.
Kirishima listened to everything he said, never interrupting him. Bakugou had done some pretty bad stuff, but Kirishima already knew that. He had always known he was a bully, just not to what extent.
“I’ll let you think about it.” Bakugou gave him a small smile and got up to leave the room. “Goodnight, Kirishima.”
“Goodnight, Bakugou.” Kirishima said. When the door closed, Kirishima laid down on the bed, staring at the ceiling. He wasn’t sure what to think.
You can’t lose Bakugou. You need him.
As someone who was also bullied, Kirishima should stand up for Midoriya, right?
You never did before, why would you start now?
Kirishima should probably go talk with Midoriya.
You always knew. Do you just feel guilty now that he told you?
Was Midoriya even awake now? It was only around 21:00, he should be, right?
The bullying wasn’t even that bad. Do not push Bakugou away.
Yeah. Midoriya forgave him. He always stayed around Bakugou. But… It wouldn’t hurt to talk with him.
If it was that bad, then Midoriya would have killed himself.
…
He is still alive.
Even if you talk to him and he tells you it was bad, then he’s clearly just lying.
You need Bakugou.
It won't matter if Midoriya hates you, when you die.
Kirishima stayed in bed, eventually falling asleep.
Bakugou waited for Kirishima the next morning, as always. He looked about as nervous as it was possible for Bakugou to do.
“Morning bro!” Kirishima gave him a big smile and threw his arm over his shoulders. He felt Bakugou relax, and the two went downstairs. Kirishima tried his best to ignore the guilt he felt when he saw a certain green haired boy sitting there, eating breakfast.
The two were eating breakfast with the rest of their squad, when Kirishima’s phone started ringing. It was his mom. He couldn’t remember the last time they called him.
“Morning, mom.” Kirishima said when he picked up the phone. Ashido turned all her attention to Kirishima, for some reason.
“Hello Eijirou, how are you?” His mom asked, but before Kirishima could answer she continued. “Good? That’s good. Well I was just calling to let you know to be home this weekend, your middle school friends are coming over! Isn’t that exciting?”
Oh no.
“Wait, mom-”
“And don’t worry, we already talked with Aizawa so he knows you’ll be coming home.”
“But mom-”
“We’re so excited to see you! Love you honey!”
“MO-” His mom hung up. Kirishima stared at his phone.
Fuck.
Kirishima could feel Ashido staring him down. He didn’t want to meet her gaze, so he just continued eating. After a few very long minutes, Ashido finally looked away.
“So Bakugou, do you have any plans this weekend?” Ashido asked him sweetly.
“Not if Kirishima has.” Bakugou answered in between bites.
“Oh, how nice.” Kirishima didn’t like the smile she had. “Do you know where Kiri lives?”
“Nope.” Bakugou didn’t seem too interested in their conversation. He hadn’t looked at her even once.
“Interesting.” Kirishima liked it even less when she went back to staring at him. She didn’t say anything more. Kirishima knew he had to avoid her at all costs. He knew what she wanted anyways.
The last place he expected to be cornered by Ashido, was in the mens toilet, but here they were. Ashido was leaning against the sink right in front of the stall Kirishima was hiding in. How in the world was he going to get out of this one? Could he sneak past her? No way. Whatever. He didn’t want her to get in trouble.
The second Kirishima opened the door, Ashido walked over and pushed Kirishima backwards, and then closed the door behind them. She crossed her arms and was about to talk, but Kirishima interrupted her.
“I’m not going to invite him.”
“Why not?!”
“I don’t want to bother him. It’s going to be fine, anyways.”
“He would love to go, Kiri! We both know it’s not going to be fine!”
“C’mon Ashido, Bakugou can’t be asked to do silly stuff like that.”
“Fine. If you're so sure he'll say no, then ask him.” Ashido stared him dead in the eyes, completely serious. Kirishima could only stare back.
“Raccoon Eyes, get the hell out of here.” Bakugou’s voice rang out, ending their staredown.
“Ask. Him.” Ashido poked his chest with each word. Then she turned around and got out of the stall. “Sorry Bakubabe!” She quickly left the bathroom. Bakugou turned back to Kirishima, starting another staredown.
“We never talk in a stall.” Bakugou crossed his arms, looking somehow even more serious than Ashido did. Kirishima shook his head and started to walk out of the room.
“Shut up, man.” Kirishima laughed, and hit their shoulders together on his way out. He heard Bakugou chuckle behind him, following Kirishima back to their class.
Kirishima was, once again, panicking. It was the night before he had to go home. He had been barricading himself in his room all day. When his classmates came to check on him, he would just tell them he was sick. Kaminari had been a pain, not wanting to leave Kirishima alone, but after an hour of arguing, Kaminari finally gave up on getting Kirishima to watch a movie with him. Luckily Bakugou hadn’t come around, he was somehow even more stubborn than Kaminari, so getting him to stay away would basically be impossible. Kirishima tried his best to ignore the weird feeling he got, when he thought about the fact that he hadn’t heard from Bakugou all day.
However, Kirishima wasn’t being a baby, because he had to spend time with his bullies tomorrow. He wasn’t too worried about that, since they knew better than to do anything, with their parents around. No, what was wrong was the fact that he had been so busy worrying for no reason, that he completely forgot to re-dye his hair. His black roots were showing, and he didn’t want his classmates to find out that he was a fraud and a fake. Now he
could
ask Ashido for help, but if he did that, she would bring up the fact that he should invite Bakugou with him tomorrow. Kirishima wasn’t going to do that, because he knew Bakugou would say no. He didn’t have time for silly stuff like that.
Kirishima laid on his bed, feeling hopeless. He looked like an idiot. He was just giving his bullies even more reason to be mean to him. Goddamnit. Why did he forget to buy more?!
Suddenly someone began violently banging on Kirishima’s door. Kirishima’s heart skipped a beat. Guess he got startled. Kirishima slowly got up and went towards the door. He hyped himself up to start an argument he wasn’t going to win.
“Sorry, Bakubro, I’m sick! I don’t want to infect you!” Kirishima yelled through the door. The knocking stopped.
“Open up, Kirishima!” Bakugou yelled right back.
“No, man. Aizawa would kill me if I got his favorite student sick!”
“We both know you aren’t going to win! Let me in already!”
“I can’t, bro!”
“I’m going to break down your door then!”
“Then I’ll just sleep in your room! I kick a lot when I’m sick!”
“Fucking fine!”
Kirishima heard loud footsteps walk away from Kirishima’s door.
Huh?
No way. Did Kirishima just win? What the hell. Kirishima knew he should be excited, but he couldn’t help but feel disappointed. For some reason. Kirishima didn’t really know why.
Kirishima heard noises coming from his balcony. Kirishima hadn’t moved from his door, so there was no way he could reach his balcony door in time. Then he felt cold air hit his face, and heard heavy footsteps stomping into his room.
Bakugou looked so smug. He had a plastic bag in one hand and a stool in the other.
“What do you have there, bro?” Kirishima asked him.
“Shit you have been too stupid to buy.” Bakugou told him, and put the stool under the arm that had the bag. Then he grabbed Kirishima’s wrist, and began to pull him out to his bathroom.
“What?” Kirishima said, but Bakugou ignored him. Bakugou put down the stool in front of the mirror and forced Kirishima to sit down on it. Then he reached down and grabbed the hem of Kirishima’s t-shirt, and ever so gently, very roughly, forced it off of Kirishima. After, Bakugou opened the bag and pulled out bleach and… red hair dye? “... Bro?”
“Shut up, Shitty Hair.” Bakugou told him.
“Bro…” Kirishima leaned his head back and smiled up at him. “Wait, do you even know how to do it?”
“I know how to do everything!” Bakugou yelled at him and shoved his head forward. Kirishima just laughed at him. Bakugou reached over Kirishima’s shoulder and grabbed the brush that was laying on the sink. Kirishima watched Bakugou brush his hair in the mirror. Damn, his roots were really showing.
Wait
.
“Wait, bro?! How do you even know?!” Kirishima suddenly realized that Bakugou wasn’t supposed to know his hair was fake.
“I’m not stupid, Kiri.” Bakugou didn’t look up from Kirishima’s hair, clearly concentrating on brushing it thoroughly. “But your parents might have shown me childhood pictures of you.”
“What??” Kirishima watched helplessly as his face started to match his hair. “God, that's so embarrassing. I was such a loser back then.”
You still are.
“You were adorable.” Bakugou said softly. Kirishima felt his heart speed up, and his face completely matched his hair now. Kirishima had no idea what to say, so he just stayed quiet.
Kirishima was sitting on his parents couch waiting for his “childhood friends” to arrive. He tried his best not to think about it, scared it would cause another panic attack. His moms ran around the house, getting it ready for the guest.
Then… Then the doorbell rang.
“I’ll get it!” Kirishima’s mom yelled out. Kirishima then heard all the greetings she shared between the guests. Then Kirishima’s mama came over too, and even more greetings ensued.
Kirishima hoped his ‘happy mask’ was in place, ready to also greet the guests. It seems they all came at the same time, because first in the living room were the mothers of his bullies. Why they still brought their kids to hang out, Kirishima didn’t know.
Then he saw Juro, looking as nervous as ever. Then Tatsuo, looking as smug as ever. Lastly he saw Nobu, looking as burnt as ever.
…
What?
Nobu had a burn mark on his neck. That wasn’t there the last time he saw him, which wasn’t too long ago. The mark was undeniably in the shape of a handprint, but it looked so weird. It looked like someone had grabbed his neck and then burnt him, but around it was a bunch of smaller burns, looking like sparkles. The best way Kirishima could describe it, was how his skin looked when Bakugou exploded him a bit too close.
Nobu looked around the room, searching for something. He must have found it because then he looked relieved.
“Heya, Kirishima. How have you been?” Tatsuo asked him, a smirk plastered on his face. Kirishima wanted to throw up, but he couldn’t let his mothers know the truth.
“Fine.” Kirishima faked a smile.
The three boys sat on the couch in front of the one Kirishima was sitting on. Their parents were sitting at the kitchen island, not too long from them. Kirishima didn’t have to worry about them doing anything, since they knew to behave around their parents.
Then the doorbell rang again. They hadn’t expected more guests, and Kirishima saw his parents share confused looks. Then one of them went and opened the door. Kirishima couldn’t hear what was said, but then his mom returned to the room. Then Bakugou followed after her.
What?
He heard a small shriek from the couch in front of him, and all three of them had paled. Nobu looked like he was about to pass out.
Bakugou quickly located Kirishima, and walked over. He looked at the three boys and put on a smile.
“Hello, I don’t think we properly met.” Bakugou held out his hand to Juro. “I’m Bakugou.” He shook their hands, but when he reached Nobu he added a tiny explosion to the handshake, which made Nobu shriek again, just louder this time. He also pulled his hand hack like he had been burned. Kirishima knew he hadn’t, so Nobu must have just had gotten startled. Though Kirishima didn’t think that reaction was necessary.
Bakugou sat beside Kirishima, and threw his arm around the back of the couch behind Kirishima. They sat so close their thighs touched, and Bakugou took up a lot of room, clearly very relaxed.
None of the five guys said anything else.
“Boys! Come over and eat!” Kirishima’s mama yelled out. Kirishima quickly got up, Bakugou following close behind him. When they sat down, ms. Tatsuo spoke up.
“Oh Eijirou, your hair looks so nice!” She gave Kirishima a smile. Kirishima’s moms turned to look at him.
“Oh, yeah it does, honey. When did you dye it?” His mama asked. Kirishima felt Bakugou stop moving beside him.
“Oh, like a week before I started high school.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck, with a small smile.
“So about a month ago?” Ms. Tatsuo asked him.
“More like a year ago.” Kirishima laughed. Beside him, he could feel Bakugou turn towards Kirishima’s parents, but before he could say anything, Kirishima put a hand on his thigh. Bakugou took the hint and kept quiet. They could talk about that later.
“Well enough about Eijirou’s hair, what happened to little Nobu?!” Kirishima’s mom asked. Nobu stopped eating, and Bakugou started again.
“Oh, yes, that’s a horrible story!” Ms. Nobu said. “My little Kuno got attacked at his old job!”
“What happened?” Ms. Tatsuo asked.
“Well you all know about my baby’s glass quirk, and how it sometimes just activates. So he used to work at this restaurant that had just opened, and he must have been very nervous, because he accidentally put a small glass shard in a customer's food!”
“Oh, that’s horrible! Aw poor Kuno!” Ms. Juro said.
“He didn’t mean to, of course, but the customer got so mad! He attacked him with his quirk and burned my poor sweet angel!” Nobu’s stare hadn’t left his food. He looked terrified, for some reason.
“Was it caught on camera?” Ms. Tatsuo asked.
“No, the guy dragged my baby out into a bathroom and attacked him there.” Ms. Nobu said.
“Did you press charges?” Kirishima’s mom asked. Nobu's gaze quickly shifted towards Bakugou. Kirishima would have missed it, if he wasn’t looking at him.
“I begged Kuno to, but if we did, he said that the customer had said that if we did it, then he would too! It would be near impossible for Nobu to ever find work again, if he got charged with putting glass shards in someone's food.” Ms. Nobu looked sadly at his son, who still stared at his food.
“What did the guy look like?” Kirishima’s mama asked. Nobu looked up at Bakugou again, and only dropped it back down, when Bakugou returned his gaze with a smirk.
“Kuno doesn’t like to talk about it, so the only thing I could get out of him was that he was blond and around his age.” Ms. Nobu told them. Kirishima’s gaze shifted to the blond around their age, who was sitting right beside him, as confident as ever.
There’s no way…
Bakugou just smiled innocently back at him.
He wouldn’t.
“Talking about blonds, who are you, young man?” Ms. Juno asked Bakugou. Oh yeah, Kirishima had forgotten to introduce him.
“Oh, that is Bakugou! He’s Eijirou’s friend from his high school.” Kirishima’s mama told them. “He’s a real sweetheart, let me tell you. One time, Eijirou was in the hospital, and the doctor told us that Bakugou had been sitting by his side for literal hours, waiting for Eijirou to wake up.”
Kirishima looked at Bakugou, who had returned to eating his food.
“Which was a real lifesaver, since we are so busy.” Kirishima’s mom said, looking at her wife. It was true. His parents were so busy. They never had time for him.
If they loved you, they would make time for you.
But he hadn’t expected them to sit and wait around for him to wake up. That was silly, no one would do that.
If they cared about your life, they would never have left your side.
“Excuse me.” Kirishima smiled to the table and stood up. He felt sick for some reason, so he went to go to the bathroom. Though when he heard footsteps following him, he changed his distonation to the bigger bathroom upstairs. Kirishima probably
should
have been worried when he heard someone following him, considering who was sitting around the dinner table, but Kirishima knew those footsteps anywhere.
He wasn’t sure if the person would follow him
into
the bathroom, but he can’t say he was surprised when the person did.
“Sup bro?” Kirishima laughed at Bakugou.
“Shut up. You didn’t have a problem with pissing in front of Raccoon Eyes.” Bakugou crossed his arms.
“Dude, you know that’s not what happened.” Kirishima shook his head at Bakugou, but went towards the toilet, anyway.
However, when Bakugou kept looking at him, Kirishima decided to speak up again, not finished teasing the blond. “What, you’re gonna help me too?”
Kirishima definitely hadn’t expected Bakugou to push off the door he was leaning against, and begin to walk towards him. “Wait, no I was joking.” Kirishima hurriedly said.
“Sure you were.” Bakugou said, but still went back to the door.
“I don’t want your death machines anywhere near my dick, man.” Kirishima laughed. Bakugou pulled out his phone and started scrolling on it, giving Kirishima some privacy.
“Yeah yeah, keep telling yourself that, Red.” Bakugou mumbled, but even so Kirishima heard him. Kirishima’s face then quickly came to match the nickname Bakugou had called him. What the hell was Bakugou even talking about? Kirishima wasn’t in denial of anything. Bakugou had just fucked with him. Yeah…
Nothing much happened the rest of the night. The boys left Kirishima alone, and Bakugou never left his side. The few times Tatsuo tried something, Bakugou just raised his eyebrows, and Tatsuo dropped it immediately. Kirishima had no idea why.
When the clock hit 20:30 Bakugou stood up.
“We have to leave now.” Bakugou took Kirishima’s hand and pulled him up. “We have curfew soon.”
“Oh, I have excused Eijirou until tomorrow, so he can stay.” Kirishima’s mom told Bakugou.
“No, it’s okay, we’ll leave now.” Bakugou smiled at her. He began pulling Kirishima towards the door.
“Bye!” Kirishima quickly yelled out, when Bakugou began to pull him out of the door, the second he had his shoes on.
“How did you find my house, by the way?” Kirishima asked Bakugou when they got outside.
“Raccoon eyes.” Bakugou said. Goddamnit.
“I’m sorry about her, dude.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck.
“Yeah, it was really stupid.” Bakugou said. Kirishima’s stomach dropped for some reason. “Of course I was gonna go, I don’t need that bitch to tell me to.”
Kirishima felt warm, and he could only smile at Bakugou. Then Kirishima remembered something that was said earlier. He wasn’t completely sure about it, but he decided to give it a shot.
“You know, you never fight me in the bathroom.” Kirishima smirked at him.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Bakugou winked back, and pushed their shoulders together.
Kirishima just laughed, and he felt all warm again when Bakugou grabbed his hand.
Notes:
Sorry if the whole dinner scene was confusing or annoying to read! I tried my best!
Chapter 6: Diorite? More like Die-o-right
Summary:
fluff happens woo!
Notes:
No real warnings, but there will be mentions of killing, dying and death towards the end
The tilted text in the end are just normal-ish flashbacks.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima hadn’t forgotten about his plan. He had just decided to give up on step one for the time being. Bakugou was adamant that Kirishima was stronger than his explosions, and Kirishima was adamant that Bakugou was holding back. They did kept sparing however, so it probably came naturally one day.
So Kirishima decided to skip over to step two; figuring out Bakugou’s weakness. It wasn’t what would make him weak, Kirishima already knew those. Like winter or when he’s exhausted. No, Kirishima needed him to be strong, so it was what would make Bakugou angry. Something he could take away from Bakugou. He just needed to figure out what.
Bakugou didn’t have a lot of stuff in his room, and Kirishima had been to his house, so he knew there wasn’t an object that was important to the blond. Bakugou also didn’t have a lot of friends. He only hangs out one on one with Kirishima, and very rarely with Midoriya. Kirishima knew the two were working on their frayed relationship, and he knew that Midoriya was very important to Bakugou, but it wasn’t enough.
Bakugou wouldn’t kill Kirishima, if Kirishima was to kill Midoriya. Sure, Bakugou would kill others, if they were to kill Midoriya, but not Kirishima. Bakugou also loved his parents, even if their relationship confused Kirishima, but it was still the same thing. It wouldn’t be enough. Kirishima was certain about that, but there must be something or someone that would. Kirishima just had to figure it out.
There must be someone that Bakugou treated differently than everyone else, but who?
“You're gonna be cold, if you go like that, Bakubro.” Kirishima told him. “It's not summer yet.”
“Like hell I am.” Bakugou said back.
“Bro, please. I won't tell anyone.” Kirishima pleaded. The only thing worse than an angry Bakugou was a miserable Bakugou, and a cold Bakugou was a miserable Bakugou.
“I'm not a baby, Red, I know how to dress myself.” Bakugou threw the jacket that Kirishima had been trying to hand him, to the other side of the room.
“You're impossible.” Kirishima said, mostly to himself and shook his head. “I'll be right back.”
Kirishima went into his own room and put on a long sleeved shirt under his beloved red Crimson Riot hoodie. He was going to be very warm for a bit, but it was fine. He wouldn't be for long anyway.
Bakugou was waiting for him outside of his room, still only in a t-shirt and jeans. Kirishima shook his head again and started to walk downstairs. Kaminari, Sero, Shinso and Ashido were waiting for them at the entrance.
“Aren't you gonna be cold like that, babe?” Ashido asked Bakugou. Kirishima was amazed she could call Bakugou that, but he blamed it on the fact that Bakugou most likely just didn't listen.
“I'm not weak like you bunch of babies.” Bakugou crossed his arms. Now there was no way Bakugou would bring a jacket. He was so fucking stubborn.
“I tried to tell him that too, but here we are.” Kirishima smiled at his friends.
“Damn, he never says no to you.” Sero said. Kirishima was about to ask what he meant, but he continued. “What's up your ass, Blasty?”
Before Bakugou could attack Sero, Kirishima quickly grabbed Bakugou’s hand.
“Relax dude.” Kirishima laughed at him. They walked outside to the cold late spring afternoon, but with Kirishima's extra layers, he didn't feel it. He would soon, though.
They walked towards the train station, and Bakugou's hand gradually became colder and colder, and Bakugou walked closer and closer to Kirishima. At the train station, Kirishima had put his arm around Bakugou to give him a bit of warmth. The train had been warm as always so Bakugou gave him a bit of space, only their hands connecting them.
When they got out of the train, Bakugou was right back to clinging to Kirishima's side, so Kirishima just shook his head and bent down to tie his tied shoes, so they would fall to the back of the group. When Kirishima stood up again, he pulled off his hoodie and gave it to Bakugou. Kirishima could tell Bakugou wanted to start a fight, so he just raised his eyebrows at him in challenge. If Bakugou started acting like a bitch, he just wouldn't get the hoodie. Both of them knew that, so Bakugou just had to choose either his comfort or his pride. Kirishima let out a sigh of relief when Bakugou roughly took the hoodie out of his hand.
Luckily no one in the group mentioned the change of clothes when they arrived at the movie theater. Kirishima could finally properly see Bakugou in the light, and his hoodie looked massive on Bakugou. It was so clear it wasn't his, and for some reason, that made Kirishima really happy.
Kirishima ordered the two of them a popcorn and a soda to share, but when he went to pay, Bakugou slapped his card away and paid with his own.
“You didn’t have to do that, bro.” Kirishima smiled at him.
“Shut the hell up.” Bakugou grumbled and took their order.
In the movie theater, Bakugou sat on the seat at the very end of their reserved line, and Kirishima sat beside him with Kaminari on his other side. Then Shinso, Ashido and lastly Sero.
The movie was good in Kirishima’s opinion. Nothing groundbreaking or anything, but not bad either. It was like any other superhero movie, but Kirishima was glad he went.
Bakugou kept the hoodie on for the whole movie, the walk home and when they said goodnight to each other.
Kirishima wondered when he was getting it back.
Kirishima wasn't going to get the hoodie back. It had been two weeks now, since he last saw it. Bakugou probably just wanted to be manly and wash it before giving it back, but that couldn't possibly take that long, right?
Kirishima got his answer though. One night, like many others, Kirishima was awoken by explosions in the room next door. When Kirishima went to comfort his friend, he found his hoodie. On said friend, no less. Bakugou was always very disoriented after a nightmare, so there was no way he had just put it on.
Kirishima decided that he didn't need the hoodie back. He had many others, after all.
Bakugou apparently also decided to stop caring because the next day, when Kirishima was relaxing on a common room couch, he came walking over in the hoodie. He plopped down on Kirishima’s couch and put his back against the arm rest, and his feet in Kirishima’s lap.
Kaminari, who hadn't stopped staring at Bakugou since he entered the room, must have decided that had a death wish, because then he spoke up. “Nice hoodie there, Kacchan.”
Bakugou didn't even raise his eyes from his phone and just shot a middle finger in Kaminari’s general direction.
It must have been a very hard test they had in English that day, because Sero decided to speak up too. “Never thought I'd see Bakugou all wifed up.”
Bakugou must have done very well in the test, though, because he just answered with another middle finger. Kirishima couldn't get a read on how Ashido had done, when she spoke up too. “Don't be silly, Sero. Kirishima wifed up Bakugou a long time ago. Bakugou has been cooking all his meals for like half a year now.”
Bakugou shot her one too, just cause.
“I don't know how Kirishima did it.” Midoriya spoke up from the opposite couch of Kirishima, where he had been sitting and studying with Uraraka. “I've known Kacchan all my life and he has never once willingly made anyone food before.”
Bakugou actually didn't do anything this time. Kirishima blamed it on the fact, the two were trying to become friends again.
“The blatant favoritism is sickening. I'm so jealous.” Ashido cried. Kirishima could only laugh and started running his fingers up and down Bakugou’s shin, just in case he started thinking about attacking anyone.
Luckily, his friends decided they wanted to live after all, and they changed the subject.
Kirishima had almost felt sad when he found his hoodie on his bed, washed and folded, a few days after that. He didn't know why though. Kirishima had put the hoodie on, and realized it now smelled of Bakugou. He didn’t know why that erased the sadness he was feeling.
Kirishima then walked downstairs to hang out with his friends, in his newly returned hoodie. Though what Kirishima found there shocked him even more than the hoodie did. On the couch he usually sat on was Bakugou. That wasn't surprising, Bakugou sometimes arrived downstairs earlier than Kirishima, so that wasn't anything new. What was new was what Bakugou was wearing. He was in another Crimson Riot hoodie, this time a black one with the Crimson logo sketched in red on the back, and a smaller one on the front right over the heart. Or it was over the heart when Kirishima was wearing it, but it sat a little lower on Bakugou. Kirishima, of course, couldn’t see the back since it was up against the couch, but he knew his Crimson Riot merch.
Bakugou had somehow for whatever reason stolen another hoodie. Kirishima was sure it was his, since that hoodie was very rare, but he still walked over and sat beside him.
“That's mine, right?” Bakugou just sent him a look that said are you fucking stupid? “Right, sorry, sorry, just checking,” Kirishima smiled at him. Bakugou just rolled his eyes and turned around and leaned his back against the side of Kirishima's chest. Kirishima just draped his arm over Bakugou's shoulder, the one furthest away from him. Kirishima leaned his head forward and talked in Bakugou’s ear. “That one is very rare, so you better be careful with it.”
Bakugou just shoved an elbow into Kirishima’s stomach. “I will be, idiot.”
“You two make me sick.” Kaminari told them. “I want to drown my sorrows in cheap vodka.”
“Oh, that’s a great idea, Kami!” Ashido jumped up from the couch she was sitting on. “We should throw a party tonight!” It was Saturday, so there wasn’t really a good excuse not to. There also wasn’t a good excuse to do it, except why not?
Ashido pulled out her phone, and started texting furiously. Kirishima really didn’t have the energy to party or even drink, so he leaned forward again.
“You wanna take a nap?” He asked Bakugou. He was going anyway, but he wanted to invite the blond just in case.
“Yeah.” Bakugou answered and stood up.
“We’re gonna go relax then.” Kirishima told the rest of the group.
“You better be down here for the party, babes!” Ashido yelled after them.
The two went into Kirishima’s room, and Kirishima instinctually walked towards the dresser, but then he stopped.
“Wait, do we wanna change if we’re just taking a nap?” He asked Bakugou.
“Nah, just take off your jeans, then you should be fine.” Bakugou responded, taking his own off.
“Damn, bro, you could’ve at least bought me a drink.” Kirishima joked, but still took off his pants.
“Shut the fuck up, I’ve made your food for the last half a year.” Bakugou climbed under the covers. Kirishima also took off his hoodie, since he ran hot, and then he laid down beside Bakugou.
The two were rudely awoken by Kaminari barging into the room.
“Kiri!!!! Bakugou is gone!” Kaminari stumbled over to the side of the bed, staring at Kirishima, clearly intoxicated.
“Shut the fuck up, I’m right here!” Bakugou threw the pillow in Kaminari’s face.
“What the fuck.” Kaminari mumbled. While Kaminari was stunned, Kirishima turned around and looked at his clock. They had been sleeping for about two hours. Kirishima sat up and reached down for his pants. Kaminari sat himself on the desk chair. “You know you can tell us, right?”
“Tell you what?” Kirishima asked him, as he was pulling up his pants.
“We can tell you to shut the fuck up.” Bakugou grumbled, being mad he got woken up.
“Just if there’s anything you want to tell us, Kiri.” Kaminari tried again. Kirishima couldn’t tell what he was fishing for. “Like about the two of you.”
“Are you mad I didn’t invite you to nap too?” Kirishima didn’t take Kaminari for the jealous type.
“No, I survive on energy drinks.” Kaminari told him.
“Oh, should I have told you that we sleep together?” Kirishima asked, Kaminari burst out laughing.
“I don’t need to know that, man!” Kaminari forced out, between laughs.
“Not like that, Dunce Face.” Bakugou still hadn’t moved from his blanket cocoon. Kirishima suddenly felt his face heat up.
“NONONO, we, like, literally sleep, like, next to each other, like, you know?” Kirishima struggled to find the words.
“Sure, Kiri, I’m just fucking with you.” Kaminari had finally calmed down from his laughter. “Bet you wished Bakugou was though.” The laughter started up again, and Kirishima felt his face heat up once again.
“WHAT, NO?!?!?!!” Kirishima panicked.
“Get out of here, Sparky. Leave him alone.” Bakuogu pushed himself up on his hand, so he could look down at Kaminari, who was laughing on the floor.
“Oh, I love you, Kiri, you’re the best, never change.” Kaminari wiped the tears from his eyes, and left the room.
“Guess they started pre-gaming.” Kirishima laughed. Bakugou just shook his head, and got up and started getting dressed. “I wonder if they remembered to eat before this time.” Kirishima had avoided that bathroom for weeks after the last party.
“Probably not.” Bakugou went towards the door. “Come on, Red, I have to go babysit some idiots.” Kirishima hurried after him, and threw his arm over Bakugou’s shoulders when he caught up to him.
When they got downstairs, Bakugou walked over to Sero. “Did you idiots eat before drinking?” Bakugou asked while shaking him back and fourth.
“Nah, man, that’s for rich people.” Sero slurred. Bakugou let him go. Kirishima heard him mutter out a ‘god damnit’ when he passed Kirishima. Kirishima went over to where Kaminari and Ashido were sitting on the couch.
“Why didn’t you guys eat? Bakugou is gonna be mad all night now.” Kirishima asked them. A bunch of their classmates were sitting around them, so he spoke loudly. Bakugou hated babysitting drunk people, especially his drunk people.
“That’s beta shit.” Kaminari said.
“How much did you guys drink?” They weren’t usually this drunk already.
“We shared a vodka.” Ashido smiled.
“You idiots.” Kirishima laughed at them.
“Don’t worry babe, we saved some for you two.” Ashido leaned forward and promptly fell off the couch. She sat up and reached for the mostly empty vodka bottle on the table, then she gave it to Kirishima. There was about a shot left.
“There’s like less than a shot in here, how are me and Bakugou gonna share it?” Kirishima asked them, but he didn’t mind. He didn’t really want to get drunk anyways.
“Guess you just have to make out and share the alcohol that way.” Kaminari told him. Kirishima gave him a shove, that was meant to be just a light playful shove, but it made Kaminari join Ashido on the floor.
“Don’t be gross, dude.” Kirishima rolled his eyes, but that just made Kaminari burst out laughing.
“Kirishima, have you seen-” Bakugou had walked over, but stopped talking when he saw the two idiots on the floor.
“Seen who, bro?” Kirishima leaned back so he could look at Bakugou, who stood behind the couch.
“Two idiots who forgot to eat before drinking.” Bakugou sighed, clearly not in the mood to babysit. “Get those two to the table, while I go get Sero.” Kirishima watched Bakugou leave for a bit, before standing up. He had to get two very intoxicated dumbasses into the kitchen, but how?
Kirishima grabbed Kaminari’s wrist, pulling him up, then he threw the blond over his shoulder. Kirishima then squatted down to grab Ashido’s wrist and pulled her up too. Then he put his arm around her waist, and lifted her up, carrying her under his arm. Kirishima, being satisfied with his problem solving skills, went into the kitchen. Bakugou raised his eyebrows at him, and Sero let out a laugh.
“Was that really necessary, Kiri?” Sero asked him. Kirishima put down his friends, who joined Sero around the table.
“Sero, that’s literally the hottest thing that ever happened to me, do not ruin the chances of it happening again!” Ashido pointed a threatening finger in his face.
“Second that!” Kaminari agreed.
“Well of course it was hot, it was Kirishima.” Sero just shook his head. Kirishima walked over to Bakugou’s side and whispered to him.
“Guess they’re really drunk, huh?” Kirishima smiled. Bakugou just rolled his eyes, grabbed Kirishima’s hand and pulled him towards the door. Bakugou sure had good timing, because the moment they reached the door, someone knocked on it. Bakugou opened it and shoved three pizza boxes into Kirishima’s chest, who took them. Kirishima could only stare at the boxes, so he barely even felt Bakugou hook a finger in one of Kirishima’s belt loops and pull him towards the kitchen. Bakugou took the boxes from Kirishima’s hands and threw them on the table. Kirishima didn’t move.
“Kacchan!!! God, you’re so hot, you’re the best.” Kaminari cried of happiness.
“Shut the fuck up!” Bakugou yelled at him, explosions in his hands.
“Kacchan ordered pizza?!” Midoriya popped into the kitchen. A gang of hungry drunk teenagers followed behind him.
“Go away nerd, this is for my idiots!” Bakugou pushed Midoriya away. “If you want something, go to Half-and-Half. He’s got the money for it.” The hungry troop went away.
“Your idiots?!” Ashido squealed.
“I will explode those fucking pizza’s if you three don’t shut up.” Bakugou threatened. Sero looked incredibly offended, not having said anything. The two others fell silent immediately, knowing Bakugou’s threat was serious. Bakugou finally returned his attention to Kirishima, who felt like he was only moments away from falling apart. “Relax Kiri, we’re not eating that shit.”
Bakugou grabbed his hand again and pulled him over to the counters. Kirishima watched as Bakugou pulled out pots and pans, and started making some stir fry noodles. As he watched, Kirishima could feel air returning to his lungs, and his heartbeat slowing down again. When Kirishima felt like he could function again, he went to help Bakugou, in the only way he was allowed. So he walked behind Bakugou, put one of his hands on Bakugou’s hip, so he wouldn’t suddenly move, leaned forwards and opened the cupboard to the side of the one over the stove. Some idiot decided that that was where they kept their crockery, so Kirishima pulled down two bowls and placed them on the counter.
Instead of removing himself from Bakugou, now that he didn’t have an excuse to, he just slid his hands around Bakugou’s stomach, hugging him from behind. Since Bakugou didn’t react, he also buried his face between Bakugou’s shoulder and neck, just holding him as close as possible. Kirishima wasn’t sure why though, he only knew it felt right.
Kirishima only let him go, when he felt Bakugou pushing against him slightly, signaling the food was done. Bakugou plated their food, and carried it to the table. Kirishima sat beside Bakugou and started eating. Bakugou’s food was the best, he could eat it for the rest of his life.
“Life is so unfair, I want my own Bakugou.” Ashido cried, after seeing their food.
“Yeah, Bakubro is the best.” Kirishima smiled.
“Bakugou is like the most attractive dude in class, right?” Kaminari put his finger on his chin and seemingly started thinking. Kirishima didn’t know why his friends got so flirty when they were drunk, but it was kinda funny.
“Shut up.” Bakugou grumbled.
“Well, he is an amazing cook and he is extremely hot, but he’s so aggressive.” Ashido started thinking too. “But if we’re just talking face it’s definitely Bakugou.” She chewed for a bit, before continuing. “Or Todoroki I guess.”
“I’m not aggressive and don’t compare me to that bastard.” Bakugou defended himself.
“Yeah, you’re a total sucker for Kiribaby, you’re so soft with him.” Kaminari agreed. What? Bakugou was angry with him sometimes! Kirishima couldn’t really think of an example right now, but he was put on the spot, okay? That’s not fair!
“Buuut.” Ashido said. “If we’re talking body, then it’s Kirishima, no competition.” Sero and Kaminari both nodded.
“You guys give me a headache.” Bakugou had finished eating and left the table.
“You don’t have to lie, guys.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck. He knew he was ugly, so his friends didn’t have to pretend for his sake. His friends snapped to look at him, eyebrows furrowed.
“Bro, what? Are you serious?” Sero asked him. Kirishima didn’t understand his confusion.
“Yeah, man. Have you seen me?” Kirishima laughed.
“Hell yeah I have. You’re fucking ripped dude.” Sero told him. “Why would you think you’re ugly?”
“Well you know, besides my eyes, I guess the fact that no one ever flirts with me, solidifies it pretty well.” Kirishima thought.
“Well yeah man, of course they don’t.” Kaminari said, like it was obvious. Before Kirishima could ask what he meant, he continued. “You spend every day with another incredibly attractive person, who just happens to be extremely territorial and who sends death glares to anyone who looks your way. People either think you two are together, or are too scared of Bakugou to do anything.”
“I’ve heard he fully threatened people, who talked about having an interest in you, babe.” Ashido laughed.
“What? Why would Bakugou be cockblocking me? That doesn’t make any sense.” Kirishima laughed as well. His friends really were drunk.
“Yeah, I wonder what would possibly make Bakugou act like that.” Sero shook his head. Kirishima thought he sounded sarcastic but he didn’t know why he would be.
“We could just show you.” Kaminari challenged.
“Alright.” Kirishima accepted. He would be right anyway.
“Okay, go sit near Kacchan, and I’ll come do something.” Kaminari winked at him. “Just act like you would naturally.” Kirishima just nodded and left the table, after cleaning up after himself and Bakugou of course.
Bakuogu sat in an armchair, in the common room, scrolling on his phone. Kirishima sat on the couch closest to him, with his back against the armrest so he could watch Bakugou. Kirishima didn’t know what to expect, and he didn’t have time to figure something out, because Kaminari plopped down beside him.
“Kiribaby, I was thinking, right? And you’re like the total package, you know?” Kaminari leaned towards him and draped his arm over the back of the couch. Kirishima noticed Bakugou stopped scrolling, but he probably just found something he had to read.
“What do you mean, bro?” Kirishima asked, having to act naturally.
“Obviously your body is hot as fuck. Like, what I wouldn’t do to get it on top of me, you know?” Kaminari said, and Kirishima sent him a look, but still noticed how Bakugou still hadn’t scrolled and how his eyes were completely still.
“Yeah?” Kirishima laughed, kinda curious what Kaminari would say.
“And like your teeth, man.” Kirishima's eyes snapped to Kaminari’s. “God, I wanna know what they would feel like in my neck-”
Kaminari was on the floor. Bakugou had grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled him away. Bakugou put a hand in his face, and filled his face with smoke.
“How about you start with knowing how to shut the fuck up.” Bakugou spat at him.
Bakugou took Kaminari’s place and pulled out his phone again. Kirishima looked back down at Kaminari, who sent him a quick wink before walking away.
“You good, man?” Kirishima laughed at Bakugou.
Bakugou sent him a glare, grabbed his shin and pulled, making Kirishima’s back hit the couch. Bakuogu then crawled on top of him and laid his head on Kirishima’s chest.
“Go to hell.” Bakugou grumbled and started scrolling on his phone again. Kirishima just laughed and put one hand in Bakugou’s hair, and the other behind his own head.
Bakugou didn’t treat anyone differently. He didn’t let anyone get close to him or touch him. He never did anything nice for anyone. He never waited around for anyone. He never walked side by side with anyone. Bakugou hated being around everyone.
Except for one person.
Kirishima knew a lot about Bakugou, and most importantly, he knew Bakugou’s nightmares. Ever since they moved into the dorms, Kirishima had been awoken at night by explosions coming from the room next to him. It wasn’t every night, of course. They were bad in the beginning but they are becoming rarer and rarer. Kirishima still remembers the first night it happened. It was the second day of sleeping in the dorms, and Kirishima had been sleeping peacefully until he was suddenly woken up.
Kirishima stumbled out of bed, confused and panicking. Were they getting attacked? What was happening? Then he heard more explosions. Was Bakugou in danger?! Kirishima stumbled towards the door, still not used to his new surroundings. He got out into the hall, and opened up Bakugou’s door, which was luckily unlocked.
“Bakugou?!” Kirishima yelled into the room, and turned on the lights. “What’s going on?!”
Bakugou sat on his bed, his legs tangled in the duvet, his head in his hands. Kirishima rushed over to him, sat on the bed in front of him and put a hand on his shoulder, shaking him gently.
“Bakugou?” Kirishima tried again, gently this time. Bakugou didn’t react. Kirishima could hear his panicked breathing. Kirishima’s heart hurt. “Katsuki?”
Bakugou looked up at Kirishima, tears in his eyes. Bakugou then looked around the room for a while. Then he looked back at Kirishima.
“You good, man?” Kirishima smiled as gently as he could. Bakugou put his hand in Kirishima’s face, and let out some smoke.
“What are you even doing here, idiot.” Bakugou chuckled at him.
“I thought you were in danger, bro.” Kirishima shifted so he sat beside Bakugou
“I’m fine, so fuck off.” Bakugou said, but untangled himself from the duvet, threw it over the both of them and laid down.
“Nah, I don’t think I will.” Kirishima smiled, and laid down on his side beside his friend. “Do you wanna talk about it?”
“It was stupid. Just that the league came back for me, shit like that.” Bakugou said, and Kirishima took the hand that laid between them.
“I’ll never let them take you again.” Kirishima promised him, and Bakugou squeezed his hand.
“Whatever, idiot.” Bakugou smiled at him.
Most of the nights went somewhat like that. Bakugou didn’t talk much about the nightmares but Kirishima knew the gist of it. Well he thought he did. Until one day, when the nightmares changed. It was the night after Kirishima returned from the hospital, back when he had fought Rappa, but Kirishima was sure that was just a coincidence.
Kirishima had never been awoken by so loud explosions. They were usually barely there, and Kirishima often wondered if he had just imagined it. But this time, there was no doubt. Kirishima had never gotten to Bakugou’s room so fast, thinking he was getting attacked for real this time. It was also the first time Bakugou had been out of bed. He was standing in the middle of the room, and Kirishima had never seen him so panicked. Then Bakugou saw Kirishima.
Kirishima had just closed the door behind him, when his back suddenly hit the door. Bakugou had wrapped his arms around Kirishima, with so much force that Kirishima had been pushed backwards. Kirishima didn’t think the two had ever hugged before. Kirishima quickly hugged him back, as protectively as he could. Bakugou had buried his face in Kirishima's neck, and Kirishima could feel him shaking. Kirishima held him tight and only let go when he felt Bakugou pulling back. He didn't let go completely though, instead, he let his hands slide from Bakugou's back, down his arms and grabbed his hands. Bakugou didn't look at him, he just kept his head down and looked at the floor. Kirishima just led them towards the bed, and pulled Bakugou with him down under the covers. Only when he had Bakugou tucked safely under his chin, did he speak up.
“What happened?” Bakugou had never reacted like that before. What in the world could have caused that reaction?
“They brought you too.” Bakugou quietly said, and held Kirishima tighter.
“What?” Kirishima was confused.
“They said they would kill you if I didn’t join them.” Bakugou forced out. “Then when I agreed, they…”
Kirishima didn’t talk. He was waiting for Bakugou to continue.
“Then they killed you, anyways.” Bakugou began to cry again, making Kirishima’s shirt as damp as his neck. Kirishima buried his head in Bakugou’s hair, and held him impossibly closer.
Kirishima didn’t understand why that would cause such a reaction from Bakugou, but he was going to comfort him, anyway.
The nightmares continued like that for a while, with Kirishima being killed in all different sorts of ways. He could tell it was never the same way twice, even if Bakugou didn't like to talk about it.
Kirishima didn’t know why Bakugou always reacted so much to those nightmares. Sure, the old ones caused a reaction too, but never to this extent. Kirishima wouldn't figure it out either, because one day in their second year, Bakugou stopped having nightmares.
Kirishima remembered the last nightmare so vividly. It had haunted him for a while, and it ruined his plan. Kirishima didn’t know how to get out of this one.
It was a night a few days after the party. Kirishima had been woken up by explosions and, for the first time, the fire alarm. It was the one in the hall, since Bakugou threw out the one in his room. When Kirishima stepped out into the hall, it was full of smoke. Shoji quickly ran out of his room too, but Kirishima couldn't see him.
“Kirishima, I will go get Aizawa! Get Bakugou out of here!” Shoji yelled before running down the stairs. When Kirishima opened Bakugou's door, even more smoke came rushing out. Kirishima started coughing, but went in anyway. He needed to get Bakugou out.
“BAKUGOU?” Kirishima yelled into the smoke. Bakugou’s bed, desk and surrounding area was on fire. Bakugou was standing in the middle of the room as he always did, but this time he was staring at his hands and he looked terrified. Kirishima didn't have time to comfort him, so he quickly picked Bakugou up, one hand under his knees and one behind his back, and hurried out of the room and down the stairs. Bakugou didn’t react at all.
Kirishima quickly wrapped Bakugou in a blanket from the couch, before going outside, where the rest of their class was. Kirishima put Bakugou down but kept him in a hug. Bakugou just stood still. The fire took some time to put out, and Bakugou's room had to undergo renovations. Luckily Kirishima’s room hadn't been affected so they could sleep in there. It was only when Kirishima had gotten the two into bed, that life returned to Bakugou’s eyes. Bakugou wrapped his arms around Kirishima and buried his face in Kirishima's chest.
“I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry.” Bakugou quietly cried out.
“What happened, Bakugou?” Kirishima knew the answer. But maybe he was wrong. Maybe Bakugou wouldn’t ruin everything with his answer.
“They forced me, Kirishima, I didn't want to, I didn't mean it, I couldn't do anything!” Bakugou rambled.
“I believe you, Kat. What did you do?” He could barely recognize his own voice. The voice that left him was cold, devoid of anything at all. Maybe Bakugou would know not to continue, maybe he would say something else, despite them both knowing what he was going to say.
But Bakugou wasn’t like Kirishima.
Bakugou wasn’t a liar.
“I killed you.”
Kirishima held Bakugou tighter so he couldn't see Kirishima's world fall apart. In that moment he finally realized something. He didn’t know how he hadn’t seen it before. His friends had told him so many times, but he always shrugged them off. But now there was no way around it.
No matter how deep in denial Kirishima wanted to be, he knew Bakugou’s only weakness.
And that very weakness was Kirishima himself.
Notes:
Damn, no bad thoughts this time, I wonder why
Sorry if the flashbacks are confusing, so just in case, the first two are during their first year, and the last one is technically a flashforward.
Chapter 7: Rock the boat
Summary:
So much fluff, holy moly
Chapter Text
The reason that Bakugou’s nightmares stopped was simply because he stopped sleeping alone. His room took about two weeks to fix, but even then he never returned completely. All of Bakugou’s clothes got burned up, so Kirishima’s wardrobe became their wardrobe. Kirishima pretended not to notice that Bakuogu only bought pants when they were out shopping. Bakugou did start spending time in his room, when it was done though, so they didn’t spend every moment together. But when the clock hit 20:00 Bakugou would walk into Kirishima’s room, ready to sleep. Kirishima would often stay up later, hanging out with his other friends, so he made sure to always be quiet when he walked into his room.
Kirishima really didn’t mind this new existence he found himself in. He really liked hanging out with Bakugou. He finally felt at peace. He loved having someone to cuddle to sleep and wake up to. Kirishima was happy. Kirishima couldn’t remember the last time he could honestly say that he was, but here he was.
Kirishima didn’t want anything to change.
Kirishima loved waking up beside Bakugou. He was so incredibly beautiful in the mornings. He looked so calm, Kirishima could stare at him for hours. It wasn’t often that Kirishima woke up before Bakugou, but when he did, he made sure to engrave Bakugou’s beauty in his mind.
Bakugou’s eyes fluttered open. He had stopped being so intense when he woke up, and Kirishima was so grateful for that. Unless they had class of course, then he would be out of the bed one millisecond after their alarm rang. But on Sundays, Bakugou stayed in bed, just a little longer.
“Hey, bro.” Kirishima smiled at him, and tugged a stray hair behind Bakugou’s ear.
“Morning, Red.” Bakugou smiled back. He was so gentle in the morning. Kirishima started caressing the cut on Bakugou’s cheek. It was almost gone, and Recovery Girl said that it would barely scar. “What are you thinking about?”
“Not much. I’m just happy to be able to wake up to you, I guess.” Kirishima told him. Bakugou let out a chuckle.
“Me too, Kiri.” Bakugou took Kirishima’s hand and held it. Bakugou’s hands were always so warm. “I’ve been thinking about something for a while now.”
“Yeah?”
“What if we move in together?”
“Like after UA?”
“Yeah, just the two of us.”
“Really?”
“If you want to. We can try to get an apartment close to the other idiots.”
“Bakugou… I would love to.” Kirishima felt tears in his eyes. “Wait, can I call you Katsuki, then?”
“Sure, Ei. Of course you can.” Bakugou pressed Kirishima’s hand to his lips. Kirishima could feel Bakugou’s smile against his skin. Kirishima was so incredibly happy.
Kirishima loved Sero’s hammock. It was so comfy. Kirishima felt like a butterfly, getting ready to leave its cocoon. He also loved hanging out with Sero too, of course. He was so chill, and Kirishima felt like he could just be himself.
“You’re amazing, bro.” Kirishima smiled, when Sero handed him a brownie. “Wait, is there weed in it? Bakugou will kill me.”
“Nah, don’t worry, man. I’m just practicing the brownie part. I’m not stupid enough to bring weed here.” Sero laughed.
“Do you even do weed?” Kirishima took a bite of the brownie. It was amazing.
“I have a couple of times, but not really.” Sero shrugged, eating his own. The two always had such comfortable silence. Kirishima never felt like he had to force being social with him. It was amazing. “Have you?”
“Nah, I wasn’t popular enough to get invited to parties.” Kirishima laughed.
“Oh, I wasn’t popular. I was bullied actually.” Sero chuckled. Kirishima, very ungracefully, sat up so he could look at Sero.
No way.
“Bro, what? No way, I don’t believe that!” Kirishima said, but he was only met with laughter.
“I was! I swear!” Kirishima must have sent him some sort of look because Sero continued. “My elbows, man. I know they look kinda weird, but they never really bothered me. I was lucky that I had a couple of close friends, though.”
“I was bullied too.” Kirishima was amazed. How did someone as great and nice as Sero get bullied? Sero smiled so softly at him, that he almost didn’t realize what he said. “About my teeth.” He quickly added. Not a lie, just not the full truth. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Sero, he just wasn’t ready to open
that
can of worms yet.
“That’s stupid, your teeth are cool as hell!” Sero shook his head. “Just ask Bakugou, that fucker can talk about them for
hours
, it’s driving me insane.”
“Bro, what?” Kirishima started laughing again. “What the hell are you talking about?”
“I’m just kidding, it’s pretty endearing, actually. Never did I think he could feel so much.” Sero laughed too. Kirishima still didn’t understand what he meant, but he didn’t care. Kirishima really loved his friends. Kirishima was so happy.
“So… You’re probably wondering why I have brought you all here today.” Kirishima addressed the group that was sitting on the bed in front him. He was so nervous.
“Yeah, tell us, babe!” Ashido was excited.
“Go on, Kiribaby!” Kaminari hyped him up.
“I need to tell you something. It’s something that is really hard for me to say, and I really hope it won’t change anything between us or how you view me.” Kirishima was so incredibly nervous. Why had he decided to do this? “Especially you, Sero.”
“I can promise you it won’t change a thing, man.” Sero laughed.
“Don’t worry, Kirishima. You can trust us.” Shinso gave him a smile.
“Some of you already know this.” Kirishima looked at Bakugou, who was watching him with a small smile. “And to some it might come as a shock.” He looked at Sero, who just laughed again.
“It’s alright, cutie, you can tell us.” Ashido winked at him. Kirishima let out a deep breath, here goes nothing.
“I’m…” Kirishima couldn’t get it out. “I..” Come on, you can tell them!
“I have black hair.” Holy shit, he said it. “I dye my hair red. I’m a fake. I lied.”
The group looked so surprised. They really hadn’t expected that. But then why were Ashido and Bakugou shocked too? They knew that already, maybe they were expecting something else?
“Wow, Kiri, I really didn’t expect that.” Kaminari said. “I’m so happy you trusted us enough to tell us.”
“Yeah, I can see how that might be scary.” Sero agreed. Ashido and Shinso nodded.
“If you want, I can share something too? Just so you don’t feel alone.” Kaminari suggested.
“I would love that, actually.” Kirishima smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck. Kaminari stood up, and Kirishima quickly sat down beside Bakugou against the headboard. Bakugou put his hand on Kirishima’s thigh.
“I’m bi.” Kaminari said. Kirishima didn’t know that, but somehow he wasn’t too surprised.
“Hell yeah, man!” Kirishima cheered him on. Then he stopped, remembering something. “Wait…”
“Okay, I know what you’re thinking, and no, sorry Kiri. Don’t get me wrong, you’re hot as fuck and I love you, but I don’t want you to fuck me.” Kaminari explained, then he put on a smirk. “I know who would though.”
Kirishima watched as Bakugou shot a middle finger in Kaminari’s direction.
“I didn’t say your name, Blasty.” Kaminari looked so smug.
“You’re staring me down, Sparky.” Bakugou shot back. Kirishima just laughed. His friends were so silly.
“I’m a lesbian!” Ashido jumped up. Kirishima nodded. That made sense.
“You got something to add, Bakugou?” Sero asked him.
“I guess I’m gay.” Bakugou shrugged. What?
“That’s sick, bro! Nothing manlier than loving a man.” Kirishima bumped their shoulders together. “What do you mean you guess, though?”
“Just that I’ve only ever had a crush on a guy.” Bakugou shrugged again.
“You have a crush on someone?” Kirishima asked him. Why did the thought bother Kirishima so much?
“Yeah, but he’s a total dumbass so he doesn’t know.” Bakugou looked at Kirishima, with a smile.
“I thought I was your favorite dumbass.” Kirishima crossed his arms and pouted. “You like someone more than me? I feel so betrayed.”
“You are, and I don’t.” Bakugou laughed. Kirishima didn’t understand what was so funny.
“You like me more than your crush?” Kirishima lit up again. “Hell yeah!”
Bakugou just shook his head, but moved closer to Kirishima, anyway.
“Gross, get a room guys!” Ashido stuck out her tongue at them.
“But we’re in my room though?” Kirishima laughed. He was so happy his friends had accepted him. Kirishima truly felt at home with them.
“I’m so hungryyyy!” Ashido cried. Their group had been so busy studying, that they missed dinner.
“Blasty, feed us!” Kaminari whined.
“I can’t because
someone
forgot it was their turn to shop!” Bakugou sneered back.
“It’s not my fault! I’m just a girl.” Kaminari defended himself.
“No you’re not! You’re a dumbass, is what you are!” Bakugou shot down his defense.
“Can’t we cook Kirishima?” Sero whispered to the others, but Kirishima heard him clear as day.
“Shut up, man.” Kirishima laughed.
“Why don’t we just order something to eat?” Shinso asked. They all got quiet. Of course Shinso didn’t know. He couldn’t have known. No one looked at Kirishima, but all he could feel was their eyes.
“Yeah good idea, Shinso. It’s been too long since I’ve had pizza.” Kirishima needed to do this. He could do this. “
Someone
doesn’t want me to eat greasy food.”
“Well sorry for making sure you stay ripped.” Bakugou rolled his eyes, but still put a hand on Kirishima’s thigh under the table. Kirishima felt Bakugou give him a squeeze.
“One pizza once in a while won’t fuck that up, bro. With how much we exercise, I can have one, once in a while.” Kirishima stood up. Alright, he was going to do this.
“Too much info, babes.” Ashido shook her head and stood too.
“What? You know how much we train.” Kirishima was confused. “I mean, Bakugou barely gets sore anymore, with how much we do it.”
“We really don’t need to know that, man.” Kaminari laughed. Kirishima was about to explain himself, but Bakugou squeezed his thigh again.
“They’re just messing with you, Red.” Bakugou said, but then he leaned in to whisper in his ear. “Do you need the metal thing?”
“I don’t remember where I put it.” Kirishima whispered back. Since Bakugou always made his food, he hadn’t actually used it. Bakugou gave him a nod.
“I’ll be right back.” Bakugou told the group.
“I’ll pay, babe!” Ashido yelled after him, but he ignored her. She shook her head and pulled out her phone. “Okay, which pizzas do you guys want?”
“Ham and pineapple!” Kaminari said, when Kirishima shot him a look, he continued. “Bakugou will literally kill me, it’s so funny.”
Kirishima didn’t hear Sero or Shinso’s orders, he was too busy reading the menu card. He couldn’t remember the last time he ordered a pizza. Or just ordered out, really. Kirishima could hear his friends go quiet and felt their eyes on him. Kirishima quickly decided.
“I’ll just have the meat lovers, I guess.” If he was going to eat unhealthy, he might as well get the one with the most protein.
“Of course you’d get that one.” Kaminari snickered.
“What’s wrong with liking meat, bro?” Kirishima accused.
“Nothing, man.” Kaminari put a hand up to cover his mouth, but he was so clearly trying to hold in a laugh.
“Stop teasing him, Sparky.” Bakugou returned and slapped Kaminari over the head, like Kirishima had seen his mom do to him. Bakugou turned to Ashido and asked, “Did you order?”
“Yep! Got you your chicky nuggies.” Ashido smiled at him.
“Don’t call them that.” Bakugou grumbled.
“We can eat up in my room. Just don’t make a mess.” Sero offered. Kirishima was so grateful. He wasn’t sure how well eating the pizza would go, so not having the others eyes on him would definitely help. When they got upstairs, Bakugou moved the hammock, so it was at the end of the bed instead of up at the headboard. Then he sat at the side closest to the bed, leaving room for Kirishima to sit beside him, which Kirishima quickly did. Shinso pulled the chair to the bed's headrest and sat there, and the three left sat on the bed.
“There’s room enough for you on the bed, Shinso, you know.” Kaminari told him, but Shinso just shrugged.
“What movie should we watch?” Sero turned on the tv and opened up netflix. They had all chipped in with money so they could buy a tv. Don’t get them wrong, they liked watching movies in the common rooms, but sometimes they preferred to just be their little group. They had decided to put the tv in Sero’s room, since he had the most sitting places, was the cleanest one - after Bakugou, of course - and had the only other room that didn’t give Bakugou a headache.
By the time Ashido’s phone started ringing, they had finally decided on what to watch. It was just some feel-good movie, but Kirishima didn’t think he was going to be able to pay attention. His heart sank, when Ashido stood up.
“I need about 3 strong men to help me carry the food.” She battered her eyes at the group.
“Like hell you do.” Bakugou accused.
“I’m just a frail, frail girl. I can’t possibly carry them all.” She put the back of her hand on her forehead, super dramatically. “Alright you three help me.” She pointed at Sero, Kaminari and Shinso. They all got up and followed her out the room, but Shinso did look a bit confused.
Bakugou put his arm around Kirishima, and with his free hand, handed him the little metal-glass square.
“You found it?” Kirishima took it and leaned into Bakugou. He needed the comfort.
“Nah, I made Ponytail make a new one.” Bakugou smiled and placed his now free hand on Kirishima’s thigh.
“Thank you.” The weight on Kirishima’s chest felt just a little lighter.
“There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for you.” Bakugou started moving his fingers around on Kirishima’s thigh. Before Kirishima could fully register what he had just been told, the door sprung open.
“Better have your pants on!” Kaminari yelled into the room. After him, Ashido walked with five pizza boxes in her hands.
“Food’s here!” She yelled as well. “Don’t worry, Sero is holding your box, Bakubabe.”
“He better be.” Bakugou grumbled and Sero handed him his box. Ashido began handing out the pizzas.
“Here you go, Kiri.” Ashido handed him a box. Kirishima wasn’t sure what he had expected, but his pizza was basically just a bunch of different meats thrown on top of some dough. Maybe he should’ve just gotten a cheese one. He quickly closed it again, wanting to wait till his friends were distracted.
The others settled down eventually, and started the movie. Kirishima was basically completely shielded from them because of Bakugou. That definitely made this much easier. Kirishima sneakily took out the metal device and searched the pizza. There wasn’t anything that was highlighted. Kirishima let out a breath, he didn’t know he was holding.
Bakugou moved gently beside him. He was eating but Kirishima could tell all his attention was on Kirishima. Even so, Bakuogu kept his eyes on the screen. Kirishima slowly raised a slice to his mouth, and took a small bite. Just like the device had told him, he didn’t feel any hard or sharp chunks. He took another bite. Again, there was nothing. Kirishima kept eating.
It was only when the box was empty, that Kirishima realized he had eaten it all. He was definitely the last one to finish, but that didn’t matter. Kirishima had finished the pizza. He was so happy. He was so proud of himself. He leaned back in the hammock and manhandled Bakugou so he was laying with his head on Kirishima’s chest. Bakugou seemingly decided he wasn’t comfortable enough, because he pushed himself even further up, so his head was against Kirishima’s neck. Kirishima wrapped his arms tighter around him.
“I’m so proud of you, Ei.” Bakugou angled his face up at Kirishima and smiled at him. Kirishima felt his heart squeeze. He leaned down and pressed his lips against Bakugou’s forehead
“Kirishima!” Kaminari stood before him, squared up. Kirishima quickly matched his stand, not one to back down from a manliness challenge.
“Yeah, bro?!” Kirishima flexed his arms across his chest.
“I need your man power!” Kaminari tried to flex too, but he didn’t have as much muscle.
“With what, dude?!”
“I want to start training more seriously, and you are the manliest around!”
“Alright, man, let’s hit the gym then!”
“Hell yeah, let’s go!” Kaminari and Kirishima dapped each other up.
“Can’t you just ask like a normal person?” Ashido asked them, clearly amused.
“Nah, that’s no fun.” Kirishima gave her a grin. “Lemme go get my stuff, I’ll be ready in like five.” Kirishima ran towards his room. He quickly gathered his training bag, now he just needed one more thing, but where was he? Kirishima checked the room next door, and found what he was looking for lying on the bed.
“Heya, bro. Time to train!” That was the only warning Bakugou got, before he was manhandled and thrown over Kirishima’s shoulder.
“Put me down, idiot! I can walk on my own.” Despite Bakugou’s words, he didn’t struggle at all.
“Nah, I’m training with Kami today, so I won’t be training to my full manly potential! I don’t want him to be intimidated by my incredible strength.” Kirishima half joked.
“Whatever.” Bakugou sighed, and Kirishima felt his elbows against his back. Bakugou must have started scrolling on his phone.
“Okay, is that really necessary?” Ashido asked, when Kirishima arrived downstairs.
“Hell yeah!” Kirishima told her, then turned to Kaminari. “Don’t worry, Kami, Bakubro will do his own thing, he would just kill me if I went to the gym without him!”
“Don’t worry, man! I love hanging out with Blasty!” Kaminari smiled.
“Go to hell, Sparky.” Bakugou grumbled.
Kaminari just laughed and held the door open for them. They started walking towards the gym, and Kirishima remembered something.
“You remember the time you did this to me, Bakubro?” Kirishima spoke loudly so Bakugou could hear.
“Yeah, you were skinny as hell.” Bakugou responded.
“Bros what?” Kaminari asked.
“In our first year, I didn’t really want to train, so one day Bakugou kidnapped me from my room, and only put me down when we were at the gym.” Kirishima laughed. “Now he can’t lift me at all.”
“He can’t?” Kaminari laughed too.
“Nah, he’s been feeding me too well. I’m like pure muscle now.” Kirishima flexed the arm that wasn’t supporting Bakugou.
“Must be nice.” Kaminari sighed. Kirishima walked closer to him.
“If we behave, Bakubro will make us food!” Kirishima whispered to him.
“Hell yeah!” Kaminari whispered back.
The two started talking about what Kaminari would like to train, so Kirishima could make a plan. They only got a few weird stares, but Kirishima just ignored them. By the time they arrived, Kirishima knew just what Kaminari needed. Kirishima put down Bakugou, when they reached the door to the changing rooms.
“Wait, Kiribaby. You only brought one bag.” Kaminari said, when Kirishima threw his bag on the bench.
“Yeah, since we always train together, we just share a bag!” Kirishima smiled. Bakugou opened the bag and took out his training clothes.
“Oh, smart.” Kaminari nodded. They all got dressed and then they started stretching. Afterwards, Bakugou gave them a grunt, to mark him leaving. Kirishima led Kaminari from machine to dumbbells, from squat racks to the bench press, ending back at the stretching area. Kirishima had planned a full body train, just so Kaminari could get a feel for it.
As Kirishima stretched, he watched Bakugou at the squat rack. He had to make sure his bro had proper form, you know?
“Dude, stop staring at Blasty’s ass.” Kaminari shook his head at him.
“I’m not, dude! Bakugou just pushes himself too far sometimes, so I’m just looking out for him.” Kirishima explained himself.
“BLASTY! KIRISHIMA IS STARING AT YOUR ASS!!!” Kaminari yelled. Bakugou had just re-racked the bar, so he turned around, and Kirishima quickly shifted his eyes upwards.
“I know, he always is.” Bakugou responded, knowing there was no need for yelling. Kirishima felt his face heat up.
“I’m just looking out for you, bro!” Kirishima defended himself.
“Whatever you say, Red.” Bakugou rolled his eyes and started putting the weights from the bar back. Kirishima watched as Kaminari put his thumb and index finger on his jaw, blatantly staring at Bakugou’s ass. “
Kirishima
can. Not you, Sparky.”
“Not my fault you got a great ass.” Kaminari shrugged, but looked away anyway. Kirishima was amazed with how much Kaminari could get away with. Bakugou sure had calmed down. Kirishima was sure Kaminari was just trying to push each and everyone of Bakugou’s buttons, trying to get a reaction, but Bakugou always shrugged him off.
“Let’s see how chirpy you are tomorrow, when you can’t move.” Bakugou said when he walked over, and joined in stretching.
Kaminari and Bakugou kept on bickering. Kirishima smiled, just happy to exist. Even in the showers, the two shouted insults at each other. Kirishima tried his best to dry Bakugou’s hair, but he kept moving, trying to throw Kirishima’s things at Kaminari.
“Sit still, bro.” Kirishima tried, but Bakugou didn’t listen. Kaminari also didn’t help, he kept aggravating Bakugou. Kirishima had to put his hands on Bakugou’s bare shoulders and hold him down so he wouldn’t attack their friend. Kirishima finally snapped when his shirt was thrown and landed in some water.
“Denki, sit your ass down and shut up. Katsuki, stop fucking moving.” Kirishima commanded. Kaminari quickly sat, having been ready for a while now. Bakugou kept still. Kirishima finished drying his hair and put the towel, and his stuff that was scattered around the room, in their bag. He gave Bakugou his shirt and hoodie, so he could finish getting dressed. He threw the bag over his bare shoulder and walked towards the door. He heard Bakugou and Kaminari stand up and follow him.
Kirishima walked in the front and could hear the two start bickering again. Kirishima decided to ignore them. Kirishima got a lot of stares, but he made sure to acknowledge them. Kirishima had nothing to be ashamed of, he knew he looked good. Plus, he thought it was funny when girls erupted in giggles when he winked back at them. He also knew it bothered Bakugou, for some reason, but it
was
Bakugou’s fault that he was shirtless right now.
Despite their bickering, Bakugou still made all three of them dinner. It was just some simple rice and chicken, but Kirishima and Kaminari were very grateful. Kirishima made them some protein smoothies. He could finally get some peace when they started eating and drinking.
The two started back up immediately after they finished eating, and only stopped when Bakugou went to his room, not wanting to be in Kaminari’s. Out of all the rooms, Kaminari gave him the biggest headache.
Kaminari flopped down on his bed and pulled out his switch. Kirishima sat down beside him, and took the controller that Kaminari handed him. Kaminari booted up Lego Harry Potter. The two had gotten to the 5th year. Neither of them really cared for Harry Potter, but the game had been free, and they had played most of their other multiplayer games.
Kirishima truly hadn’t realized how many hours had passed, but when the switch died, he looked at the clock. It was 23:48.
Woops.
“Oh wow it’s late. Bakugou will kill me.” Kirishima laughed.
“Oh yeah, it is! Time really flies with you, dude.” Kaminari stood up and stretched.
“You too, bro. I had a blast!” Kirishima joined him in stretching. Kaminari was going to kill him tomorrow, but Kirishima could enjoy the peace a little longer. Maybe Kirishima should have gone easy on him. “Goodnight, Kami! I hope you’re not too sore tomorrow.”
Kirishima tried his best to be quiet when he entered his room. He sneaked into the bathroom and got ready for bed. He didn’t bother changing into pajamas, since he didn’t want to be noisy. So he just took off his clothes, only keeping his underwear on, and crawled into bed. Bakugou curled up into him, stealing his warmth. Kirishima lightly chuckled and pulled Bakugou closer to him.
Kaminari could barely move the next day. Kirishima had never seen him so grumpy before. Needless to say, Kaminari never trained with Kirishima again.
“Did you know that the
only
place Bakugou doesn’t follow you is in the bathroom?” Ashido had once again cornered him in the bathroom, this time in the common room’s. She must have slid in when Kirishima closed the door.
“Huh, yeah I guess he doesn’t.” Kirishima thought. “Expect that one time.”
Kirishima still didn’t understand why Bakugou hadn’t just waited outside the door. Not that he minded that he didn’t, of course.
“Wait, why are you in here?” Kirishima asked her. He’s pretty sure he hadn’t been avoiding her. His parents hadn’t called either.
“I just wanted to talk with you.” Ashido shrugged casually.
“In here?!” Why the hell would she want to talk in a bathroom?!
“It’s the only place you’re alone!” Ashido explained. “I know Bakugou means a lot to you, but I don’t know how much he knows, so I wanted to get you alone.”
Alright, that made sense, but what could she want to talk about? Hopefully not
that
.
“You have just seemed so happy lately, so I thought that maybe this would be a good time to talk.” Ashido continued.
“I have been super happy.” Kirishima smiled. He really has been. Kirishima started fiddling with the hem of his shirt. “What would you like to talk about?”
“I thought that maybe we should talk about what happened in middle school?” Ashido gently asked.
Oh no
.
Kirishima’s first thought was to say no. He didn’t want to talk about it. He couldn’t talk about it. But… but maybe it would be nice? To get it all out? Ashido knew most of it already, so it wasn’t as scary. And apparently the bullies had also gone after her?
“Actually… that does sound nice.” Kirishima gave her a small smile. Her smile widened.
“Oh, yay! Thank you, Kiri!” Ashido put her hands on his shoulders and jumped up and down. “I was thinking we could do it tomorrow, since it’ll be saturday. Then we can stay up all night and eat ice cream!”
“That’s a great idea.” Kirishima’s smile matched hers now.
“We can go shopping for snacks after school tomorrow!” Ashido started listing out a bunch of different types of chips, candy and ice creams.
It was going to be scary, Kirishima knew that, but he needed this. He wanted to get it off his chest. Kirishima could do this.
“Should I start being jealous?” Bakugou asked him when the two walked out of the bathroom.
“Shut up, bro.” Kirishima laughed at him.
Notes:
No… no warnings? No bad thoughts?? What in the world is going on???
Chapter 8: Rock bottom
Summary:
I'm sorry.
Notes:
WARNING: violence, violent thoughts, selfharm, past abuse, implied past parentel abuse, suicide attempt.
Please just skip the chapter if it's too much. I can write a summary in the next one, if needed?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day started out with joint training. This time it was class 2-A vs class 2-B. Once again they were put in teams “randomly”. Kirishima doubted it really was
that
random since he was put with both Bakugou and Midoriya. Suurreeee Aizawa, it’s so random that the strongest one in class was put in the same group as the one who’s quirk was disappearing. Ashido and Sero were also in their group. Kaminari had thrown a fit when he heard that, hating being excluded. Aizawa had even more randomly done so Shinso got randomly switched to Kaminari’s team. Their teacher really had gotten soft.
Kirishima’s team had to fight Tsuburaba, Kendo, Monoma, Shiozaki and Kodai. Monoma had also thrown a fit, but sadly for him, Aizawa wasn’t his teacher. Kirishima felt good about their chances. There wasn’t really anyone on the opposite team that Kirishima feared.
“I think our chances are pretty good, but I’ve made a plan anyway.” Midoriya started telling them the plan, and they all listened carefully. “Kacchan and Kirishima are definitely our powerhouses for this match, so the other team will most likely go for them first. We should make sure that we support them as best as we can.”
Kirishima just bumped his and Bakugou’s shoulders together and smiled at him. Kirishima loved fighting by Bakugou’s side, so he didn’t even bother to correct Midoriya.
The buzzer soon buzzed and the match had begun. Their team had split up, so Sero, Bakugou and Midoriya were together, and Kirishima and Ashido were together. Midoriya was soon proven somewhat correct, because then he and Ashido were attacked, five on two. Kirishima tried his best to protect Ashido, but they were quickly overpowered. Or Kirishima was. Because suddenly Kirishima was stuck in a small square but he could move a bit.
“I GOT HIM!” Kirishima heard someone yell. Kirishima felt around him, and he found small holes in the invisible wall around him. He saw Ashido get tackled to the ground and being held down. Kirishima had to help her, but he was stuck. What was he even stuck in?
It had taken him embarrassingly long, but now he remembered. He must be stuck in Tsuburaba’s Air Prison. Kirishima got ready to hit the wall in his unbreakable form, but then the square shrunk.
“Oh no, you don’t!” He heard Tsuburaba yell at him. Tsuburaba walked over to Kirishima. “I put holes in it so you can hear us, isn’t that nice?”
“Let me out and fight me like a man!” Kirishima yelled back. Tsuburaba just laughed.
“I don’t pick fights I can’t win, so that’s why I have to keep you in there. I would encourage you to sit down, by the way.” Tsuburaba smirks at him. Kirishima just kept standing and hit the air with as much force as he could, with his limited space. Then Kirishima felt something against the top of his hair, but when he looked up he saw nothing. Then he felt something against his forehead, but he still couldn’t see anything. Then it hit him. The box was shrinking again, and this time it kept shrinking. Kirishima was forced to sit down with his knees against his chest. Something about this was really familiar but Kirishima couldn’t place why.
“LET HIM OUT!” He heard Ashido yell. She sounded so panicked but Kirishima didn’t know why. Kirishima wasn’t in any danger, he was just in an air jail.
“PLEASE! WE’LL SURENDER! LET HIM OUT RIGHT NOW!!” Ashido kept yelling. Kirishima’s heart hurt. She sounded so worried, but he was completely fine in his ca-
Cage.
Kirishima was in a
cage.
Kirishima was stuck. Kirishima was in a cage. Kirishima couldn’t get out. Kirishima was back. Nothing had changed.
I’m in a cage.
I’m fine.
I’m stuck.
I’m at UA.
No one will come for me.
Everyone can see me, I’m not being left behind.
No one is going to notice I’m gone.
The match is over soon.
I can’t move. I can’t move. I can’t move. I can’t-
I’m fine!
I need help. Where is mom? Where is mama? Why aren’t they looking for me? Where is the police? Why is no one coming for me? Did no one notice that I’m gone? I need my mom, I need my mama. I need them, where are they?! Why are they never there?! Why am I always alone? I need them. I need them! WHY AREN’T THEY HERE?! WHERE ARE THEY?!
Kirishima felt a sharp pain in his left arm. Kirishima felt lightheaded. He could still hear Ashido’s voice yell out, but he couldn’t hear what she said. He heard explosions, and then more yelling, but he still couldn’t make out even a single word. His left arm hurt so bad. Something warm ran down it.
I’m in pain. I’m scared. Where is mama? I need mama. Please, mama, I’m sorry. Don’t leave me here. Don’t go away again. Can’t I come with you? Why do you always leave me? Please, mama, please, please, please, ple-
The wall to Kirishima’s left was visible now. It had somehow been painted red. Kirishima feels pain around his right thigh. Kirishima heard explosions all around him, and the room turned black.
Nonononono, turn the lights back on! Don’t leave me in the darkness. Please come back, I’ll play along! I’ll do as you say, just please come back for me. Don’t leave me alone. I don’t want to be alone. I can’t be alone. Please come back, come back, come ba-
The light returned, and got replaced by banging and yelling. The people around him sounded so panicked, but Kirishima couldn’t tell why.
Mom? Why do I have to stay at home? Why do you always go away? Why didn’t you notice that I was gone? You’re meant to love me, how can you not notice the pain I’m in? Why are you never there? Why do you always leave me alone? Why do you never help me? Why are you never there for me? Why, why, why-
The explosions started up again, but they sounded further away this time.
Tatsuo? Why are we here? We should be going home. Our parents are going to be mad. What? No! Put the metal back! We can’t steal that! What? What do you mean it’s not going to leave the room? I can’t eat that, Tatsuo. No! I don’t know how sharp they are! I don’t want to find out! Leave me alone! Go away!! Tatsuo! Stop!! STOP!! STO-
The wall disappeared.
Hm? No, I don’t think so. What? I said no, Tatsuo. I don’t fit in there. I don’t want to try. Please, Tatsuo. You know I don’t like small spaces. They love me! It’s my own fault for misbehaving. Stop it! You’re hurting me. Let go! Let me out. Please, let me out, Tatsuo.
Kirishima felt hands on him. Someone was trying to lift him up. Kirishima tried to push them away, but Kirishima felt so weak. Kirishima heard sirens, but he didn’t know what direction it came from. Kirishima felt even more hands on him, and he felt himself being lifted.
No! Leave me alone!
Kirishima struggled in their grasp, making them drop him. Kirishima stumbled to his feet, wanting to get away. They kept grabbing him. They pressed something to his left arm and right thigh. It hurt. Why did that hurt so much? Kirishima pushed them away, but they kept coming back. Why wouldn’t they just leave him alone? Couldn’t they see he was in pain?
Fine. Kirishima was going to make them stay away then. He felt himself harden up, before he took a swing in the people's general direction. He couldn’t see anything, everything was a blur. Kirishima kept attacking. He felt something wrap around his arms, trapping them to his sides. It wasn’t very strong, almost tape-like. Kirishima easily got out of it, but then he was wrapped in something else. His entire body was trapped. It was like he was cocooned by something.
He was trapped again.
Nonononono
! Kirishima wasn’t weak anymore. He wasn’t going to just take it anymore. He hardened up even more, making his entire body sharp. He struggled against whatever was trapping it. He got his arms free and started attacking whatever was holding him- was it vines? Maybe, Kirishima couldn’t tell, but when he got himself fully free, he saw that it was green.
Kirishima saw a group of people. He went towards them. Why couldn’t they just leave?! He wanted them to go away. He heard someone yell. He couldn’t tell what they said, but it made the group run away. Kirishima turned around to find the sound source. A smaller group was behind him, like three or four people? He couldn’t tell. He just knew he wanted them to go away.
“KIRISHIMA, ARE YOU OKAY?” Someone yelled. It sounded so much like someone close to him, but… There was something off. Kirishima hears the real voice everyday. He hears it every morning when he wakes up and every night when he goes to bed. He spends all day listening to it, so there was no way that was the real one. Someone was impersonating his best friend. Who would do that? Who
could
do that? Kirishima didn’t care. The person had to pay.
Something in him tells him that he
can not
respond. At least not yet. He hears the impersonator keep talking, so Kirishima walks towards them. They can not get away with this. The person just keeps jumping away. He feels something wrap around him again, much stronger than the tape. Cloth? Maybe. Kirishima couldn’t tear it apart, though. He just kept struggling against it, trying to get out. He was hurting himself. He felt like he was going to rip his arms off, with how hard he was struggling.
He felt something hit his chest. When he looked down, there was a round red object there. Kirishima vaguely recognized it as Kaminari’s sharpshooting equipment, but Kaminari wasn’t here. Right? Kirishima felt the cloth that was holding him, retract leaving Kirishima to stand on his own. Kaminari must be here, however, because then Kirishima was getting electrocuted. What? Why was Kaminari here? Why was he attacking him? Weren’t they friends? Why wasn’t Kaminari helping him? He was getting attacked! The betrayal almost hurt more than the electricity that was running through him.
Kirishima felt his knees hit the ground. He felt a scream forcing its way out of his throat. It hurt so bad. The pain finally stopped. Then his hands came down to support him, as he caught his breath again.
“Denki…” Kirishima forced out. His throat hurt so bad. “Why? Why did you attack me? What did I do?”
“I’m so sorry, Kiri.” Kirishima heard Kaminari say. He sounded like he was crying.
“I thought we were friends. Why aren’t you helping me?” Kirishima felt like he was going to cry too.
“I’m trying to help you, Kiri. I’m so sorry.” Kaminari cried. Kirishima couldn’t see him. Then he felt a warm hand against his shoulder. It felt familiar but Kirishima couldn’t place it.
“Ei? You’re okay, you’re at UA. We don’t want to hurt you, please calm down.” It sounded so real, but Kirishima couldn’t trust it. It must be the imposter, but nothing in Kirishima told him he couldn't respond, so he did.
“You’re not my Katsuki!” Kirishima pushed the person away. It wasn’t Bakugou. Bakugou wasn’t here. It can’t be him.
“Yes I am, Ei! Please, I don’t want to hurt you!” It just filled Kirishima with even more rage. How dare someone use Bakugou against him. Kirishima got up on his feet again. He needed the person to stop. He needed to stop the person. Kirishima needed to
kill
the person. They can’t get away with this.
His right leg hurt every time he put weight on it. Something warm was gushing down it. He felt another warm hand on his shoulder. Kirishima could vaguely see a person in front of him, but he couldn’t make out who it was. Kirishima heard the person start yelling at him but he didn’t want to hear anything else. Kirishima swiped a claw at them to make them stop talking. He felt resistance in his fingers so he must have hit the person, but the person kept yelling.
Kirishima got engulfed in warmth and smoke. He felt himself hardening, and kept walking. The warmth and smoke kept coming. It got warmer and the smoke got darker. Kirishima ignored it and kept just hardening more. The person didn’t touch him anymore, but Kirishima still heard yelling. Kirishima kept trying to hit the person, but they kept jumping away. The explosions started to hurt. Kirishima was sure he was in his unbreakable form, so how? Kirishima got angry. He needed the person to disappear.
Kirishima charged at the person, but was met with even more blasts. Kirishima felt like his throat was being pulled apart, so he must have been screaming. He couldn’t hear anything at all, though. Kirishima felt himself getting more tired and weaker. The blasts hurt so bad. Kirishima felt dizzy. Kirishima felt like he was getting burned alive. His body couldn’t keep up. He felt like he was going to die. Kirishima took a step forward but when he stepped on his right leg, he just collapsed instead. The blasts kept coming, and Kirishima could feel his hardening being chipped away. It was so warm. Why did it feel so familiar?
Kirishima couldn’t move. The explosions finally stopped. All the sounds stopped. No one was yelling anymore. It was like they all held their breath. Or maybe they had all left him. Just like they always did. Kirishima felt his eyes close, exhaustion finally taking over him.
Everything hurt. His whole body hurt so much. His arm hurt so much, his leg hurt so much, his throat hurt so much. Kirishima forced his eyes open and blinked towards the lights. He was in the nurse's office, so he must not have been hurt too bad. Then why was he in so much pain?
Kirishima wasn’t surprised when he found Bakugou looking back at him. He was surprised, however, when he noticed how red Bakugou’s eyes were. Had he been crying? Bakugou quickly looked away, like Kirishima had burned him. He also didn’t have a shirt on, his chest was
covered
in bandages.
“What happened to you, bro?” Kirishima croaked. Damn, his throat was really fucked up.
“Don’t worry about me, Ei.” Bakugou quietly said. He looked so sad.
Kirishima looked down at himself. He had lots of bandages on his arm and leg, but not really anywhere else. He had some burn marks too, but they were very small. Had he fought Todoroki? Wait, what had happened? Why was he here? Who had attacked him?
“What happened?” Kirishima asked.
“You don’t remember?” Bakugou asked right back. Kirishima thought hard. They had had joint training, that much he remembered, but not much else.
“We had training. Did we win?” Maybe Bakugou would answer that.
“Our match got stopped.” Bakugou said, clearly not wanting to elaborate.
“What, why?” Kirishima couldn’t remember anything at all. It was so rare that they’re matches got stopped, so something really bad must have happened.
“Ei, please…” Bakugou pleaded. Why didn’t he want to talk about this? What happened?!
Kirishima searched his face for anything that would make him remember, but nothing came up. Bakugou just looked incredibly sad.
Then he looked relieved, but he wasn’t looking at Kirishima anymore. Kirishima followed his gaze and found Aizawa at the door.
“He’s awake, now go back to your room, Bakugou.” Aizawa dismissed him. Kirishima must have done something to Bakugou, because then he left. Aizawa took Bakugou’s place and sat on the chair beside Kirishima’s bed. “Do you remember what happened?”
“No, not at all.” Kirishima shook his head. Aizawa nodded.
“We aren’t completely sure what happened, but Ashido told us you had a panic attack.” Aizawa said. Why would Kirishima have gotten one? What in the world could have triggered it? Kirishima must have looked confused because then Aizawa explained it. “When you got trapped in Tsuburaba’s Air Prison.”
The cage.
Then Kirishima remembered. He remembers being so incredibly scared. He remembers the blur, the panic. He remembers attacking everyone around him, he remembers getting attacked himself. He remembered the electrocution and the warm blasts.
“What happened?” Aizawa must have noticed the change in Kirishima’s voice. He was no longer confused, he was
scared.
You attacked your friends.
You wanted to kill your friends.
“You began attacking the others on the battlefield. They tried to stop you but it didn’t work. I brought Shinso with me and he tried to brainwash you, but that just made you even more enraged. Then I tried to stop you with my binding cloth and erasure, but you struggled so much, I was scared you were going to hurt yourself. I ordered Kaminari to shock you.”
It
was
Kaminari. Kirishima remembers the pain and betrayal clearly now.
“He didn’t want to, I had to beg him.” Aizawa must have seen the look on Kirishima’s face.
“Sure.” Kirishima couldn’t help but be bitter. He would have never attacked Kaminari.
“I told him that if he didn't, Bakugou would have to stop you.” Aizawa told him. Kirishima snapped up to look at him. “It didn’t fully work, but it did weaken you.”
Kirishima remembered how much pain he was in after. It sure as hell weakened him.
You were always weak.
“So I made Bakugou attack you.”
Oh.
That must have been where the blasts came from. Why hadn’t Kirishima recognized them?
You didn’t think he would ever attack you.
You trusted him.
“It pained him to, Kirishima. He begged me to find another solution. I really tried, but I couldn’t. Not with how little time I had. I’m truly sorry.” Why was Aizawa explaining this? Why was he apologizing? Kirishima could only nod, not trusting his voice right now.
“Get some rest, Kirishima.” Aizawa told him and got up.
“Aizawa?” Kirishima called after him, before he could think. Aizawa stopped in the doorway and looked at Kirishima. “I’m sorry.” Kirishima felt like he was going to cry.
“No,
I’m
sorry for not noticing how much pain you’re in.” Aizawa gave him a small smile, and left.
Kirishima began crying.
He must have fallen asleep, because then he was woken up. It wasn’t because the people in the room were loud. It was because of how incredibly quiet they were. The silence was suffocating Kirishima. Why weren’t they talking?
They’re scared of you.
You are a monster.
Kaminari looked like Bakugou had, clearly he had been crying. He also absolutely did not look at Kirishima. His eyes fastened on the floor. Sero looked at him, with a small smile. Shinso looked natural, but Kirishima could see the hint of guilt in his eyes. Ashido was staring him down, determination in her eyes. Kirishima couldn’t help but notice how Bakugou wasn’t here.
Ashido walked over to the bed. “We are still talking tonight.” She told him, no room for argument. Kirishima was too tired to even try, anyway. He just gave her a stiff nod.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t help.” Shinso said after he had walked over.
“It wasn’t your fault.” Kirishima couldn’t even fake a smile, but he hoped he didn’t sound bitter.
Kaminari burst out crying and left the room. Kirishima wanted to cry too.
“He feels so bad, Kirishima. He hasn’t stopped crying, he was sent to the dorms from class. He’s so sorry.” Sero walked over and gently took Kirishima’s hand in his. Just like Bakugou always did. Kirishima couldn’t help but notice how cold Sero’s hand were. Kirishima squeezed his hand.
“I’m sorry too.” Kirishima whispered.
There was still something no one had explained.
“What happened to my arm and leg?” Kirishima didn’t know who could have hurt him so badly. It couldn’t have been Kaminari or Bakugou. Their quirks wouldn’t do that.
“You did that.” Ashido spoke up.
“What?” Kirishima didn’t believe it. He couldn’t hurt himself. He knew he couldn’t hurt himself. He had tried so many times.
“In the box.” Kirishima was grateful she hadn’t used another word. He wasn’t sure he could handle that. She didn’t say anything more.
Or maybe she did. Kirishima didn’t listen. Out of all the pain he had felt, nothing had compared to the pain in his arm and leg. He had hurt himself. He had badly injured himself.
They will never forget what you did.
They will never forgive themselves.
Kaminari can’t look at you.
“Bakugou will be okay. You didn’t hit anything too bad, I promise.” Sero said, as if it was reassuring, but Kirishima had no idea what he was talking about.
“I attacked Bakugou?” Kirishima knew his voice was trembling. Suddenly everyone was holding their breath.
“You tore a claw across his chest.” Sero explained to him. Oh no. Bakugou was still healing. His chest was still healing.
“Where is he?” Kirishima whispered.
“In the room next door.” Sero told him. “He will be okay.”
Kirishima felt tears running down his cheeks. Not many fell. He had cried too much today.
You almost killed Bakugou.
You are a monster.
You should kill yourself.
Kirishima felt Sero’s hand squeeze his. He must be talking to him, but Kirishima couldn’t hear anything. The voice in his head was deafening. Kirishima couldn’t help but agree with it.
For the first time in years Kirishima thought to himself, maybe I finally can kill myself.
Kirishima got dismissed not long after. He felt like he was in a daze. The only thing he could think about was what had changed? Why could he suddenly hurt himself?
He had hurt himself badly too. He had dug a claw into his arm. He had shredded his thigh. Recovery Girl had told him it would scar. Kirishima couldn’t bring himself to care, though. He had a new plan. He just needed to figure out what could make it happen.
Kirishima had an idea, but there was no way it was
that
simple. The difference was, of course, the cage. Was it because of his panic attack? Kirishima wondered if he could get himself into another one and then tried to kill himself, would that work? Was it that simple?
But how would he end it? He hadn’t been thinking clearly at all. There was no way he would remember to do the last part. So it needed to be something he didn’t need to do himself. He couldn’t ask anyone to help him though, but he didn’t need to. He knew what he had to do. It had failed him countless times before, but now there was hope. Kirishima hadn’t tried it this way before.
He had to try. Besides, the worst thing that could happen was that he survived.
Kirishima gathered what he needed. It wasn’t a lot, so he could have it in his pockets. Luckily, Bakugou was still at the hospital. Kirishima wasn’t sure if he could go through with it, if he saw him.
Kirishima found himself in front of Yaoyorozu’s door. She was the key to the success of his plan. Kirishima just hoped she would be able to forgive herself. He hadn’t wanted to go to her. He just couldn’t wait. Bakugou could get released any second, Kirishima couldn’t risk waiting. He knocked on the door.
“Hello Kirishima.” She smiled at him. She opened the door further, letting Kirishima inside.
“Heya Yaoyorozu.” He smiled back. He was a master at fake smiling, might as well use it one last time.
“Are you alright again?” She sat on her bed and patted a spot beside her. Kirishima quickly sat down.
“Yeah, I’m alright.” Kirishima easily lied. “But that
is
why I’m here.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck.
“Oh, you want my help with something?” Yaoyorozu beamed.
“Yeah! I don’t know how much you know or saw, but I kinda had a reaction to being put in the box.” Kirishima might as well be as honest about his reasoning as possible. Yaoyorozu needed to believe him. He couldn’t do this without her.
“We didn’t see much. They turned off the cameras pretty quickly.” She told him. Kirishima was so happy about that. “I’d love to help you anyway I can. What do you need?”
“I was wondering if you could make me a metal crate?” Kirishima couldn’t get himself to use the other word. Yaoyorozu kept smiling.
“Oh sure!” She clapped her hands together and went over to her bookcase. She quickly found what she was looking for, and pulled out a book. “Can I ask why?”
“I want to do, like, exposure therapy. You know, just in case something like that happened on the real battlefield.” Kirishima explained.
“Oh, what a great idea! I’d love to help with that!”
Great.
“What should it look like?”
Kirishima described the crate as best as he could. It needed to look as much like the real one as possible. When he saw Yaoyorozu start concentrating, he quickly spoke up.
“Wait!” She looked at him. “Can you cover it up somehow? I’d like to get somewhere private, before I see it. You know, just in case.” Kirishima said sheepishly. Yaoyorozu nodded and smiled. Kirishima almost felt bad.
Kirishima turned around to give her some privacy. He heard a hard thud and then some rumbling.
“Here you go!” Yaoyorozu looked so happy. Kirishima tried his best to match her energy. She held out the crate wrapped in a blanket, so he couldn’t see the metal.
“Amazing! Thank you so much, Yaoyorozu.” Kirishima took the crate in one hand. It sure was small.
“You’re very welcome. I love to help! Where will you go?” She asked. Kirishima quickly thought of a lie.
“Ground Beta. I’ll get Aizawa to go with me, don’t worry!” Kirishima smiled at her. She seemed satisfied. She walked over to him and pulled him into a hug. Kirishima put his free arm around her.
“If you ever need anything else, please don’t hesitate to ask.” She squeezed him a bit tighter.
“Please don’t blame yourself if anything goes wrong.” Kirishima squeezed her back. “I would have found a crate anyway.”
Kirishima managed to sneak into the basement without being seen. It was definitely cleaner than what he was used to, but the dorms were only about a year old. It would probably be fine. Kirishima put down the crate in the corner. A wall was hiding him from the entrance, meaning someone had to be looking for him to find him. No one would be. Bakugou wouldn’t question his absence, and his other friends would just assume he went to bed. Kirishima couldn’t help but feel like he had forgotten something, but he couldn’t figure out what.
Your friends will miss you.
They’ll get over it.
Kirishima felt nervous. He had never felt like this before. He had always been calm at his other attempts, so why was he feeling this way? Kirishima saw it as a good sign.
Yaoyorozu will blame herself. She will never forgive herself.
She’ll survive.
Kirishima pulled out the bottle of painkillers he kept in his bathroom cabinet. It was a higher than normal dose. He had gotten it because of his quirk's resistance to let him eat medicine, so that he only needed to eat one. Bakugou also used them frequently. Kirishima didn’t mind. He never got questioned when he asked for more.
What if Bakugou finds you?
Bakugou is at the hospital.
Kirishima swallowed all the pills. He felt his stomach harden. It didn’t matter. Hopefully it would fail soon. His gut feeling told him it would.
Kaminari never got the chance to apologize to you.
That’s just too bad.
Kirishima went over to the crate. There was no way he would fit in it. Kirishima hoped just seeing it would be enough. He removed the blanket.
What if Ashido finds you?
It would be nothing she hadn’t seen before.
He hadn’t seen the cage in years. Kirishima had destroyed it. The one in front of him looked so much like the real thing. Kirishima felt his breathing picking up.
Kirishima and Tatsuo had stayed after school. Tatsuo had told him that he needed to show him something. Kirishima hadn’t called his parents. They wouldn’t be home to notice his absence anyway. Kirishima followed Tatsuo down to the school basement. It was damp and dirty. There were puddles of some kind of liquid on the floor. Electricity dripped down from the roof, from frayed wires. Kirishima held Tatsuo’s arm close to him.
“Tatsuo?” Kirishima whispered out in the darkness. “Why are we here?”
“I need to show you something.” Tatsuo said, not feeling the same need to whisper.
“We should be going home. Our parents are going to be mad.” Kirishima said, fully knowing that his wouldn’t be. He just wanted an excuse to get out of there. Tatsuo led him over to a corner. Kirishima was sure they were at the furthest point away from the exit. There was a pile of scrap metal.
“Tada!” Tatsuo showed him the pile.
“What?” Kirishima didn’t see the greatness in this.
“It’s metal.”
Duh
, Kirishima knew that. He sent Tatsuo a look. “We can make stuff out of it.” Tatsuo started digging through the pile.
“No!” Kirishima knew they couldn’t take anything. “Put the metal back.”
Tatsuo kept putting metal in a little pile toward a wall.
“Shut up, Kirishima, don’t be a baby.” Tatsuo kept digging and putting metal in the pile.
“We can’t steal that!” Kirishima tried. He didn’t want to go to jail.
“We aren’t gonna steal it, idiot. It’s not going to leave the room.” Tatsuo told him over his shoulder. “If I knew you would be such a wimp, I would have brought Nobu.”
“What?” Tatsuo would rather have brought another? Did Tatsuo not like him? Kirishima didn’t want to dwell on that. “What do you mean it’s not going to leave the room?”
“I thought we would have some fun.” Tatsuo jumped down from the pile and walked over to Kirishima. He put his finger under Kirishima’s jaw, making him look up at him. “You know just the two of us.”
Kirishima felt himself blush.
Kirishima felt like he was going to throw up. Just the thought of Tatsuo made him uneasy, so the thought of him touching him was way worse. Kirishima tried not to think of the fact that Kirishima had
wanted
that. Kirishima slid down the wall. Feeling dizzy.
“Hey, eat this.” Tatsuo held up a small, thin pipe. It was rusty.
“I can’t eat that, Tatsuo.” Kirishima laughed. Surely Tatsuo was joking.
Tatsuo walked over and held the pipe close to Kirishima’s mouth.
“Come on, Kirishima. Aren’t your teeth super sharp? I’m sure they can cut through this weak shit.” Tatsuo moved it closer, making Kirishima step backwards.
“No!” Kirishima pushed the pipe away. “I don’t know how sharp they are!”
Tatsuo stepped closer, making Kirishima back up against the wall.
“Come on, Kirishima. Let’s find out.” Tatsuo put his free hand beside Kirishima’s head.
“I don’t want to find out!” Kirishima tried pushing Tatsuo away, but he just stepped in closer. He moved his hand to Kirishima’s hair, forcing him to look up.
“Shut up, Kirishima.” Tatsuo put his other hand on Kirishima’s jaw, the pipe now floating between them.
“Leave me alone!” Kirishima tried to push Tatsuo away, but it didn’t do anything. Tatsuo was stronger. Kirishima tried to grab the pipe, but Tatsuo made it float just out of his reach. Taunting him.
Kirishima crawled away from the wall. He couldn’t bear the reminder. He felt weak. He couldn’t stand. He only found himself closer to the cage.
“I’ll leave you alone, when you bite the pipe.” Tatsuo spoke calmly, but it only panicked Kirishima more.
“Go away!!” Kirishima started hitting the chest in front of him. It did nothing.
Tatsuo pulled harder on Kirishima’s hair. Kirishima winced in pain.
“Just do it, Kirishima.” Tatsuo grabbed his jaw harder.
“Tatsuo!” Kirishima gasped out. Tatsuo had kneed him in the stomach. “Stop!!”
“God, you’re so annoying.” Tatsuo threw Kirishima to the side. Kirishima, who wasn’t ready for that, fell on the ground. Before he could get up, Tatsuo had placed his shoe in the middle of Kirishima’s chest.
“STOP!!” Kirishima wanted him to stop hurting him. Tatsuo ignored him and sat down on Kirishima’s stomach. Tatsuo grabbed Kirishima’s hair again. He had the pipe in the other.
“STO-” Something hard was shoved down Kirishima’s throat. He gagged, and instinctively closed his mouth, biting down on the object. It broke. Tatsuo got off of him.
“Was it really that hard?” Tatsuo stood, glaring down at him, with his hands on his hip. Kirishima turned to the side and spit out the pipe.
Kirishima felt himself gag. He couldn’t throw up. This was going to work. It would all be over soon.
“Try this one.” Tatsuo shoved him a broken chain. They had been here a couple of times now. Kirishima couldn’t tell you why he kept going. He knew what would happen.
That didn’t stop him from refusing, however.
“No.” Kirishima tried. Maybe one day Tatsuo would listen to him.
He didn’t.
Kirishima was pulled closer, seemingly by nothing, but Kirishima knew better. Tatsuo had forced him to swallow some metal. Kirishima’s body could break it down, it just took a long time. Tatsuo had been pleased when he figured that out.
Tatsuo pushed him against the wall, a hand on Kirishima’s throat. Tatsuo stared down at him. His hand cold, his eyes even colder. Kirishima felt his will to fight slip away.
“Open.” Tatsuo commanded. Kirishima did as he asked.
Kirishima wanted to get away. He didn’t want this anymore. He didn’t want to remember. He wanted Bakugou. He wanted to hold Bakugou.
Kirishima couldn’t move. He didn’t know how much time had passed.
“Kirishima!” Tatsuo yelled from the pile.
“Hm?” Kirishima didn’t want to know what he found.
“Look what I found!” Tatsuo walked towards Kirishima. In his hands was a… cage? “You fit in this right?”
Kirishima was a small boy. Smaller than most ten year olds. The doctors said it was because he didn’t eat enough vegetables. Kirishima didn’t want to tell him that he didn’t eat at all. No one had taught him how to make food, so how could he?
“ I don’t think so.” Kirishima quietly said.
“Get over here.” Kirishima walked over to him. “Yeah you totally fit.”
Kirishima looked down on the cage. He would fit. He knew that.
“What?” Maybe if he played stupid, Tatsuo would let it go. “I said no, Tatsuo. I don’t fit in there.”
“Come on, you baby.” Tatsuo grabbed Kirishima’s wrist. “If you’re so sure, then get in.”
“I don’t want to try.” Kirishima said. Tatsuo ignored him. Tatsuo used his quirk to remove the top of the cage. “You can probably even sit up.”
“You know I don’t like small spaces.” Kirishima said quietly.
“Aww, because your mommies put you in the closet?” Tatsuo mocked. “God, you’re such a loser, no wonder they hate you.”
“They love me!” Kirishima clenched his hands into fists.
“My parents have never left me in a small room for a day.” Tatsuo raised his eyebrows at him, like he made a good point.
“It’s my own fault for misbehaving.” Kirishima explained his parents' behavior.
“Yeah, yeah, lie to yourself.” Tatsuo grabbed Kirishima’s shoulders and pushed down. “Now get in the cage.”
“Stop it.” Kirishima tried to push him away, but Tatsuo was stronger.
“You know I’ll win, just give up and save yourself the embarrassment.” Tatsuo made a pipe push against the back of Kirishima’s knees. Tatsuo’s fingers roughly dug into Kirishima.
“Stop it! You’re hurting me.” Kirishima was forced down into the cage.
“Sit down.” Tatsuo commanded. Kirishima’s knees gave out and hit the floor of the cage.
“Let go!” Kirishima tried to claw at the hands that were holding him down. His hardening barely did anything.
“Just give in already.” Tatsuo gave him a shove. Before Kirishima could get up again, Tatsuo had placed the top back on the cage.
“Let me out!” Kirishima cried.
“I told you, you’d fit.” Tatsuo crouched down, so he almost was on eye level with Kirishima.
“Please, let me out, Tatsuo.” Kirishima felt his heartbeat picking up. He had to get out of this small space.
“Come on, you must be used to it by now.” Tatsuo rolled his eyes. He might have said more, but Kirishima couldn’t hear. Kirishima couldn’t breathe.
Kirishima didn’t know how much time had passed before Tatsuo finally let him out. Kirishima couldn’t tell how much longer it took for him to stop laughing.
Kirishima didn’t have any more tears to spill. He just looked up at the ceiling.
“Bark.” Tatsuo commanded.
“No.” Kirishima pleaded.
“I won’t let you out, if you don’t.” Tatsuo told him. Kirishima knew he was serious.
“Please…” Kirishima didn’t know why he was even trying. It didn’t matter. It never mattered.
“Alright. Don’t then.” Tatsuo got up and left.
“Tatsuo! Come back, I’m sorry!” Kirishima yelled after him. “I’ll play along!”
Tatsuo walked back over to the cage, and crouched down in front of him.
“Then do it.” Tatsuo’s eyes were stone cold.
“...Bark.” Kirishima said quietly. Tatsuo burst out laughing.
“Wait, wait, do it again.” Tatsuo had pulled out his phone and pointed the camera at Kirishima.
“Tatsuo, please…” Kirishima wanted to cry. Tatsuo just raised an eyebrow, a silent warning. “Bark.”
Tatsuo laughed even more, the sound echoing in the empty basement, bouncing around on the dark, murky walls.
“Holy shit, you’re so pathetic.” Tatsuo wiped a tear from his eye and walked away.
“Let me out! Tatsuo, come back!” Kirishima kept yelling.
After a few minutes, the lights turned off.
“Tatsuo, please! Come back! TATSUO! DON’T LEAVE ME HERE!”
Tatsuo didn’t return.
Kirishima’s head spun. Everything hurt. Kirishima was lying in darkness. He couldn’t see anything.
“Swallow it, Kirishima.” Tatsuo had gotten a piece of metal in Kirishima’s mouth. Kirishima’s body had finally broken the last one down. He didn’t want a new one.
Kirishima shook his head as best as he could.
“Fine.” Tatsuo said. Kirishima felt his throat being torn. Tatsuo had forced the piece down. Kirishima’s quirk protected him, but not enough. Kirishima pushed Tatsuo away and threw up. He knew the piece wouldn’t be there. He wouldn’t have been able to see it anyway. It would be hidden in the blood.
Kirishima's eyes were heavy. He felt them close.
Kirishima had been left in the cage again. Tatsuo had tried getting him to bite some electrical cables that were on the wall. Tatsuo had said it was the light to the school, and if it got broken, they wouldn’t have school. Kirishima didn’t believe him. There was no way he could have known that. Plus, they had summer break now. Tatsuo had just wanted to see if Kirishima would survive the electricity.
Kirishima was sure he wouldn’t have. Kirishima had regretted that he hadn't just done as he said. Then all of this mess wouldn’t have happened.
Kirishima would be left here. Kirishima would die here. Something in him told him he had to leave. Kirishima didn’t know how. Tatsuo always fixed the cage. There was no door in it.
Kirishima put his teeth against one of the bars.
Kirishima hears sounds somewhere. He wasn’t sure where it was coming from. It was probably from upstairs. Who would go into the basement?
The lights turned on.
Kirishima hadn’t felt the same feeling when he swallowed the pills. Maybe he should have taken that as a sign that it wouldn’t work, but Kirishima had no way of knowing that.
Someone was in the basement.
Kirishima was done. He wasn’t going to take it anymore. The frustration from all of his failed attempts was catching up to him. He didn’t want to be here anymore. He was so angry. Tatsuo had been so used to ignoring Kirishima, that he hadn’t noticed. Tatsuo had been chatting away, searching for new things to give Kirishima. Kirishima forced off the stupid metal muzzle Tatsuo had made him. Tatsuo hadn’t been happy when he found his beloved cage missing some bars.
Tatsuo had somehow noticed, but Kirishima had been ready. When Tatsuo pulled Kirishima towards him, Kirishima swung a hardened arm at him.
Someone was calling Kirishima’s name.
He felt his hands and arms harden. His quirk was weak, but hopefully it would be wrong enough for this. Kirishima could barely fit in the cage. He wasn’t going to get in it ever again.
Kirishima unleashed his rage on to the cage. Tatsuo couldn’t stop him. Tatsuo couldn’t use his quirk when he was unconscious.
Kirishima never went down to the basement again.
Tatsuo was never alone with Kirishima again.
Someone was by Kirishima’s side. Kirishima couldn’t open his eyes. He was so tired.
“Ei?” Kirishima was shook gently.” Ei, please be alive.”
Kirishima felt a weight against his chest. Kirishima heard a sigh of relief.
“Are you awake, Ei?” Kirishima loved that voice. He would do anything to see him one last time.
Kirishima forced his eyes open.
“Hey Kat.” Kirishima cupped Bakugou’s scarred cheek with a weak, weak hand, and did his best to smile up at him. Bakugou had tears in his eyes. Kirishima loves those eyes. Kirishima could see the gold flakes in them. “I’m sorry.”
“Shut up, Ei, what did you do?” Bakugou sounded panicked.
“It’s okay, Kat. It’s better this way.” Kirishima smiled at him. He wasn’t sure he was talking loud enough for Bakugou to hear him.
“Did you take the pills?” Bakugou pushed his hand into Kirishima’s stomach. “Why haven’t you hardened?”
“Katsuki. It will work this time. Please don’t ruin it.” Kirishima took Bakugou’s hand in his.
“It won’t work, I won’t let you.” A few tears ran down his cheeks. His voice was shaking.
“You will be okay. You shouldn’t waste your time on someone like me.”
“Stop, Ei, don’t say that. You won’t die.”
“Please let me, Kat. I can’t live with this pain. I don’t want to be here anymore. I haven’t for a long time.”
“Eijirou, please. I won’t let you. You promised we’d move in together. I want to spend the rest of my life with you” More tears fell.
“I’m sorry, Kat. I just can’t stay. I’m not strong enough.” Kirishima felt his hand slip. He was so tired. Bakugou’s hand came up to support his. His hands were so warm. His eyes were so warm. Everything about Bakugou was so warm.
“Kat?” Kirishima could barely get the word out. Bakugou moved closer.
“Yeah, Ei?”
“Have I ever told you how beautiful you truly are?”
Bakugou’s eyes widened. Bakugou started crying. Even then, he was the most beautiful person Kirishima had ever seen. Kirishima felt a familiar feeling. He had felt it so many times, that he had learned to ignore it. But now he was dying. There was no reason to ignore it. Kirishima moved his hand to the back of Bakugou’s neck. Kirishima pulled him down.
Kirishima was so weak. He couldn’t have used much force. Bakugou had let him. Kirishima let himself believe that Bakugou wanted it too, that Bakugou felt the feeling too.
Bakugou’s lips were so warm and so soft against Kirishima’s. It was so, so gentle, but to Kirishima, it was perfect. Kirishima smiled against him, before letting himself drop down on the floor again. All of his memories disappeared, only the thought of Bakugou was left in his mind.
Kirishima’s eyes closed once again.
Notes:
I kinda wanna write the story from Bakugou's pov too now.
Chapter 9: Obsidian
Summary:
Did Kirishima survive? Read the first line and find out!
Notes:
Summary for last chapter: They have joint training and Kirishima ends up getting trapped in an air cage. He has a panic attack and freaks out. He started attacking everyone, and they attacked him back, ending with Kaminari and Bakugou successfully knocking him out. Kirishima wakes up and realizes he can hurt himself if he’s panicked, so he goes to Yaoyorozu and makes her make him a metal cage. Then he goes down to the basement, forces himself to have another panic attack, and he overdose on painkillers.
WARNING: I will also stop putting warnings in the start, if the only warning is for ‘bad thoughts’. Pretty much every chapter is going to have them, some worse than others. I will ofc put warnings for other things.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima regretted opening his eyes the second he did it. He immediately got attacked by intense cold lights, blinding him. He felt like his eyes had been closed forever.
Kirishima sat up and rubbed his eyes. When he could finally see again, he noticed that he wasn’t in his own bed. He was in a hospital bed. A real hospital. What?
Kirishima didn’t seem hurt. He didn’t have any bandages or bruises or anything. There were a couple of wires stuck in him, connecting him to a couple of monitors. He was also dressed in a hospital gown. What had happened?
Kirishima couldn’t remember anything. Nothing that would explain why he was here. Why wasn’t he with Recovery Girl?
But more importantly, where was Bakugou? Kirishima couldn’t remember a time when he woke up in a hospital bed, where Bakugou hadn’t been sitting right beside him. Where was he?
“Ah, you’re finally awake.” A doctor walked into the room. “Goodmorning, mister Kirishima. How are you feeling?”
“I’m fine.” Kirishima said. His throat felt weird. Almost like he hadn't spoken for a long time.
“That’s great. Some nurses will come and check you. I will contact your teacher.” The doctor gave him a nod and left. A few minutes later, a couple of nurses came in.
Kirishima just let them do their thing, not really understanding what was happening. They said a bunch of stuff, but Kirishima didn’t understand anything. They left again shortly after, and they seemed calm, so Kirishima was probably fine.
Aizawa arrived shortly after. Kirishima must be in a hospital close to UA then. Aizawa had rushed to Kirishima’s side, pulling him into an awkward hug, since Kirishima was still sitting on the bed. Kirishima did his best to hug his teacher back, even if he was immensely confused. Aizawa pulled back, only after a couple of seconds.
“Kirishima.” Aizawa put his hands on Kirishima’s shoulder, and shook him lightly. “Why did you do that?”
“I’m sorry, mister Aizawa, but what did I do? Why am I here?” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck.
“You overdosed on painkillers.” Aizawa told him, his serious demeanor was back.
“Oh…” Kirishima remembered now. “Woops?” Kirishima tried to joke.
“I should expel you.”
“I know.”
“Why, Kirishima? What pushed you to do that?” The gentle look in Aizawa’s eyes almost made Kirishima want to tell the truth. Only almost.
“I guess I was still in a panic after the fight.” Kirishima thought of the most reasonable explanation.
“I figured.” Damn, Kirishima was a good liar. “So that’s why I’m not going to expel you.”
“Really?” Kirishima smiled up at his teacher.
“You are one of the strongest in your class. You will make a great hero one day.” Aizawa gave him a fatherly smile. Kirishima didn’t want to correct him.
“Thank you.” Kirishima said shyly. “Are my parents coming?”
“They don’t know you’re here.” Aizawa simply told him.
“Oh.” Kirishima wasn’t surprised, they wouldn’t have been here anyway.
“Miss Ashido was very adamant that it would only cause you further pain and danger if we were to tell them.” Aizawa searched his face. “Is that true?”
Kirishima could only shrug. He didn’t want to talk about his parents.
“I’m sorry for disrupting your Sunday, sir.” Kirishima apologized.
“You didn’t. It’s Thursday.” What? Kirishima could swear it had been a Saturday.
“What?” Kirishima paled.
“You have been in a coma for almost three weeks.”
“What?”
“The pills gave you severe liver damage and swelled up your brain. Your body couldn’t handle it, so you were placed under a coma, to help you heal properly.”
“It worked?” Kirishima whispered. It had worked. Kirishima had been hurt by the pills. Why was he still alive?
“You would have been successful, yes.” Aizawa had unfortunately heard him.
“Why wasn’t I?”
“Bakugou found you.” Aizawa didn’t explain further. He didn’t need to, Kirishima didn’t care about that.
Kirishima was fuming. Bakugou ruined his death. Bakugou, the only person who could kill Kirishima, the same person who under no circumstances would kill Kirishima, had ruined his perfect chance to die.
“He saved your life, Kirishima.”
“He ruined my death.” Kirishima quietly snarled.
“You will be placed in therapy, when you return.” Kirishima snapped up to look at him. “You will go for one hour each week. This isn’t negotiable.”
“I’m fine, mister Aizawa.” Kirishima huffed. He didn’t want to talk to some stranger.
“You either go to therapy or you get expelled. We can’t have you on the battlefield if we have to fear you doing something stupid.” Aizawa was completely serious.
“I survived the war, didn’t I?” Kirishima grumbled. He should really stop talking.
“You did, and you did a great job in it. This is just how it’s going to be. It’s for your own good.”
“Yes sir.” Kirishima wasn’t happy.
“You have been failed by the adults in your life, Kirishima, I can tell. I am not going to fail you again.” Aizawa squeezed Kirishima’s shoulder.
Kirishima suddenly felt like crying.
“I’m really happy you woke up.” Aizawa smiled. Then he had a glint in his eye. “We almost ran out of blankets for Bakugou.”
Kirishima let out a chuckle.
“Sorry about that.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck again.
“He almost attacked the staff when they told him he couldn’t sleep here with you.” Aizawa looked up in thought, a smile on his lips. “Then he almost attacked me when I told him, he had to go back to school, and that he couldn’t sit here all day.”
So Bakugou had been here. Kirishima was still angry with him, but the thought did calm his heart.
“He’s very strong willed.” Kirishima laughed. Kirishima knew he shouldn’t ask but he couldn’t help himself. “Has anyone else been here?”
“No.” Kirishima felt his heart sink. “Only Bakugou and miss Ashido knows you’re here.”
Kirishima understood why Ashido didn’t want to see him unconscious in a hospital bed. He had already traumatized her enough.
“We told the rest that you needed a break and went home.”
“Why did you keep it a secret?” Kirishima had to ask.
“Ashido insisted. She begged and begged, so I complied.” Aizawa turned serious again. “This time.
Kirishima looked down and responded with a stiff nod.
“If you try this again, you will be placed in a psychiatric hospital, we will tell your parents and your classmates and you will be expelled.”
Kirishima gave another stiff nod.
“There will also be consequences this time, Kirishima.”
Kirishima looked up at his teacher.
“All the basement doors have been locked and if something were to happen to them, there are alarms. You can’t leave the dorms. You can’t go home to your parents, and you’re no longer allowed to keep medicine in your room.” Aizawa listed off. “Bakugou and Ashido have been told to keep an eye on you, and report to me if something is off.”
Kirishima sighed.
“I’m not doing this to punish you, Kirishima. I’m doing it because I care about you.” Aizawa squeezed his shoulder. “I’ll let you get some rest. I’ll let Bakugou know that you’re awake.”
“I’m really sorry, Aizawa.” Kirishima said.
“I’m sorry too.” Aizawa walked towards the door.
“Wait, Aizawa!” Kirishima called after him. Aizawa turned around. “Did Yaoyorozu ask anything?”
“She hasn’t come to me, no.” Aizawa walked back to the bed.
“Can we make a deal?” Kirishima fiddled with his blanket.
“What is the deal?” Aizawa asked.
“If I promise not to attempt again, will you lie to her for me?” Kirishima tried. He was going to attempt again, of course, but if it worked then it wouldn’t matter.
“What do you want me to say?”
“If she asks what happened that Saturday, can you tell her that we went to ground beta and I had a bad reaction to seeing the crate, and that's why I went home?”
“Alright, Kirishima. I can promise you that.” Aizawa gave him a smile.
“Thank you, mister Aizawa.” Kirishima smiled back.
Kirishima was furious. He knew that Bakugou would be here any minute, but for the first time in a very long time, Kirishima did
not
want to see Bakugou. He wished he had told Aizawa to not tell Bakugou. He wasn’t sure how he would react. The best possible scenario was that he just acted a bit cold towards Bakugou, and the worst scenario was that Kirishima killed him. Before Kirishima knew it, around 15 minutes had passed and the door sprung open.
“YOU MOTHERFUCKER!!!” Bakugou yelled at him. He stomped over to the bed and pulled Kirishima forward by the front of the gown. Kirishima couldn’t help but notice the bags under his eyes. “What the hell were you thinking?!”
“Hey, bro.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled.
“Don’t ‘bro’ me, you fucking asshole!” Bakugou pushed Kirishima away. “I’m so fucking pissed at you, I don’t want to fucking see you!” Bakugou turned and started stomping around the room.
“You came here, man.” Kirishima laughed.
“You’re such a fucking dick, Kirishima. When you get your stupid ass out of here, I’m going to fucking beat you to a fucking pulp.” Bakugou marched back and forth. Kirishima leaned back against the headboard.
“Uh-huh.” Kirishima smiled.
“I’ll expolde your fucking shitty hair off and destroy all your stupid fucking hair products.” Bakugou rampled.
“The stuff you pay for?” Kirishima smirked.
“I’ll feed you the spiciest fucking shit in the world for all fucking meals, and I’ll hide all the fucking milk. I’ll fucking force feed you if I have to.” Bakugou was fuming.
“Will you now?”
“You bet your stupid fucking ass that I will.” Bakugou pointed a finger at Kirishima. “I’ll steal all your fucking blankets too! You’ll freeze your fucking ass off!”
“Mhm.” Kirishima gently smiled at him. Bakugou was almost out of steam.
“I’ll hide all your disgusting protein shit, and I’ll fucking destroy that ugly ass muscle clock.” Bakugou huffed.
“Get over here, Kat.” Kirishima lifted the blanket up and within seconds, Bakugou was clinging to his chest. Kirishima wrapped his arms around him, and held him as tightly as he could.
“I was so scared, Ei.” Bakugou was crying.
“I’m sorry.” He was.
“You weren’t there when I returned. The pills were gone. I couldn’t find you. No one had seen you. You were gone.” Bakugou’s voice quivered.
“You would have stopped me.” Kirishima reasoned.
“You were so cold, Ei.” Bakugou squeezed him tighter.
“I know.” Kirishima buried his face in Bakugou’s hair.
“I had to give you CPR.”
“I’m sorry.”
“The doctor wouldn’t let me stay.”
“I know.”
“I had to sleep in my room. I didn’t want to destroy yours.”
“I’m sorry.”
“I missed you so much.”
“I missed you too.”
“You were going to leave me.”
“I was.”
“You didn’t even say goodbye.”
“I couldn’t have gone through with it, if I did.”
It was only when the doctors had to force Bakugou out of the room, so they could get Kirishima checked out, that Kirishima realized that he had completely forgotten that he was mad at Bakugou. When he realized that, the anger returned. Kirishima was so occupied by his rage, that he didn’t hear a word his doctors said to him.
Kirishima was so relieved when it was Aizawa who picked him up, and even more so when he didn’t bring Bakugou. Aizawa spent a couple of minutes talking with the doctors, so Kirishima just sat on a chair, waiting for him to finish. He had changed into the t-shirt and jeans that Aizawa had brought him.
Kirishima hadn’t given up on dying. The closet at Kirishima’s home would most likely have the same effect as a basement would. No one would find him at his house. At least not until it was too late. But there was just the teeny tiny problem that Kirishima wasn’t allowed to go home.
Kirishima would have to wait. Aizawa couldn’t keep him on the UA grounds forever. So in the meantime, he might as well think of something else. He couldn’t make another attempt. He knew Bakugou wouldn’t leave him alone the second he steps foot in the dorms. Ashido would watch him like a hawk, and Sero and Kaminari would try to hang out with him and cheer him up.
There still was one solution though. Kirishima still had his plan. If it was successful no one could say that it was suicide. His parents would never know, Aizawa wouldn’t be disappointed or feel regret, and his friends would still remember him with love.
Expect one.
Bakugou was still able to kill Kirishima, and now Kirishima knew how to get him to stop holding back. Kirishima just had to try to kill him or the people around him. Kirishima just needed to figure out how to make Bakugou finish the job. Bakugou was really good at knocking Kirishima out, so what would make him keep going?
Kirishima didn’t have time to figure it out, because Aizawa came over and put a hand on Kirishima’s shoulder. Aizawa led Kirishima to his car, and only took off his hand, when Kirishima got inside. The ride was mostly a blur. Neither of them talked and the only noise in the car was the soft sound of whatever music the radio was playing.
Before Kirishima knew it, they had arrived at the dorms. Kirishima didn’t know what to feel when he was Bakugou waiting for him. He decided that he was going to be happy. He had to trick everyone into thinking he was fine. Might as well start with Bakugou. Kirishima tried not to notice that Bakugou was wearing one of his own t-shirts.
“Hey again, bro.” Kirishima went over to Bakugou, who shoved a hoodie into Kirishima’s chest. “It’s summer, dude, I don’t need this.”
“You don’t have any hats.” Bakugou said, like it would explain anything.
“Okay?” Kirishima was confused.
“Your roots are showing.” Bakugou finally explained. Kirishima quickly put the hoodie on.
“Thanks, Bakubro!” Kirishima threw his arm over Bakugou's shoulders. “See you tomorrow, mister Aizawa! Thanks for picking me up.”
“We’ll talk further tomorrow, Kirishima.” Aizawa said, and Kirishima nodded. “Make sure he eats something.” Aizawa said to Bakugou.
“I was going to do that!” Bakugou yelled back.
Aizawa nodded and got back in his car and drove away.
“Let’s go.” Bakugou put his arm around Kirishima’s waist and pushed him towards the building. “Don’t worry, pretty much everyone is still at school.”
Kirishima let out a sigh. “Sorry that you aren’t.”
“Like that would keep me away from you.” Bakugou let them upstairs instead of towards the kitchen.
“What?” Bakugou often said things that confused Kirishima.
“We’ll fix your shitty hair and then eat.” Bakugou answered a question Kirishima hadn’t asked, and ignored the one he did. Kirishima decided to let it go. They went into Kirishima’s bathroom, and Bakugou took out bleach and hair dye from Kirishima’s stash. Ever since the incident where Kirishima ran out, Bakugou bought him months worth of stuff.
Kirishima hadn’t moved, he was too busy admiring Bakugou. He knew exactly where everything was in Kirishima’s room. Bakugou placed the chair in front of the mirror, and turned to face Kirishima.
“Are you gonna strip or what?” Bakugou looked him up and down.
“Dude?!?! What the hell, don’t say it like that.” Kirishima laughed.
“Well, are you or do I have to do everything?” Bakugou challenged him.
“Don’t act like you don’t want to, Bakugou.” Kirishima chuckled and pulled the hoodie over his head. He had no idea why he said that or where that came from, but it sure as hell stunned Bakugou. For some reason. Kirishima stilled before he could take his t-shirt off.
“Wait, why did you give me the hoodie if everyone is at school?” Kirishima asked him.
“I said mostly everyone.” Bakugou stepped closer to Kirishima and curled his fingers around the hem of Kirishima’s shirt. “Todoroki and Kaminari are here.”
Kirishima felt Bakugou’s fingers run up the sides of his body when Bakugou began lifting his t-shirt. Kirishima was pretty sure that his t-shirt was big enough for that to not be necessary, but Kirishima didn’t mind. He loved feeling the warmth from Bakugou’s hands.
“Why are they here?” Kirishima asked, when Bakugou finished pulling his shirt off of him. Bakugou threw it somewhere behind him.
“Icyhot is sick.” Bakugou walked over to the sink and started getting the bleach ready. Kirishima walked over and sat on the stool. Only when it was blatantly obvious that Bakugou wasn’t going to continue, Kirishima spoke up.
“And Kaminari?” Kirishima was worried about the answer for some reason.
“He’s not doing too well.” Bakugou walked behind Kirishima and started brushing his hair.
“What’s wrong?” Kirishima didn’t think Bakugou was going to explain, but he might as well try.
“It’s not my place to say.” Kirishima knew Bakugou so well.
When Bakugou was satisfied with Kirishima’s hair, the two went downstairs. Since Ashido were at school, they couldn’t blow dry Kirishima’s hair, so Kirishima had just thrown a towel around his shoulders and walked around bare chested. Bakugou’s blow dryer had apparently broken down while Kirishima was at the hospital.
Bakugou started cooking, and Kirishima sat on the counter and watched him. Kirishima wasn’t sure if his and Bakugou’s relationship had changed. It hadn’t really seemed like it had. Bakugou was comfortable with him, but still. He didn’t really remember Bakugou finding him, it was all a big blur, but Bakugou had. Kirishima didn’t know if he was allowed to hug Bakugou like he used to do, or just touch him randomly. He didn’t want to make Bakugou uncomfortable.
Kirishima heard a quiet gasp from the entrance of the kitchen. He looked over and was met with yellow shocked eyes.
“Kiri?” Kaminari said so quietly that Kirishima almost didn’t hear him.
“Hi Kaminari.” Kirishima gave him a small smile. Kirishima couldn’t read Kaminari at all. Was he mad at him? Was he scared of him? Was he happy to see him?
“I…” Kaminari was far away, but Kirishima could still see the tears that were pooling in his eyes. “Blasty…”
“Sparky.” Bakugou just responded, not looking up from the food he was making. Kaminari walked over to Bakugou. Kaminari stood very close to Bakugou, but… Bakugou didn’t seem to mind? Bakugou put his hand in Kaminari’s hair.
What?
Kirishima’s stomach sank, but he didn't know why. Kirishima should be happy that his best bro finally started being comfortable with others, but he couldn’t find any positive feelings inside himself right now. It didn’t help that Kaminari’s eyes fluttered between Kirishima and Bakugou, making it blatantly obvious that they were talking about him. Kirishima couldn’t hear a thing though.
Kirishima finally tore his eyes away from them, when Bakugou hugged Kaminari. He had to fight his want to tear Kaminari away, and rip the arms from his body. Kirishima forced himself to leave the kitchen.
Bakugou had no problem with replacing you at all.
Kirishima didn’t know where to go now. He was supposed to eat something like Aizawa had told them, but Kirishima didn’t want to enter the kitchen again. He might as well check on Todoroki.
“Hey Todobroki!” Kirishima smiled when Todoroki opened the door.
“Hello Kirishima. Did you just return?” Todoroki opened his door further and walked back into his room.
“Yeah, about an hour ago.” Kirishima followed him into the room. “I would have said ‘hi’ sooner but I had to dy- to do something first.”
“I see. Did you have a nice break?” Todoroki asked him. Kirishima luckily remembered what Aizawa had told him.
“Yeah, I really needed that.” Kirishima grinned. Kirishima then realized it must be kind of weird for him to visit Todoroki randomly. “I was about to go eat, do you want me to bring you something?”
“No, I’m alright, but thank you.” Todoroki calmly said.
“Alright, but do text me if you need anything!” Kirishima sent him a thumbs up before leaving the room again.
Now where was he going to go? He was scared of returning to the kitchen, so he couldn’t go there. He was hungry, though. Kirishima went to his own room, in search of his stash of protein bars, but when he entered he heard that his charging phone was ringing.
“Hello?” Kirishima quickly picked up, not knowing how long it had been ringing.
“Where the fuck are you?!” Bakugou spoke from the other line.
“Hey bro!” Kirishima said.
“Where are you?” Bakugou asked again.
“In my room.”
“Why?”
“I was going to get a protein bar.”
“Don’t eat that gross shit, get down here.” Bakugou hung up. Kirishima sighed. He really didn’t want to go down there, but he didn’t want to cause trouble on his first day back.
Bakugou and Kaminari were already sitting at the table, when Kirishima returned downstairs. The two sat beside each other, with a filled plate on the opposite side in front of Bakugou. Kirishima sat down, and pretended not to notice how close the two were sitting to each other. Kirishima was just happy when he saw both of Bakugou’s hands on the table.
It was silent the whole time they ate.
Kirishima couldn’t decide if he was happy that Bakugou didn’t follow him to his room or if he should be mad that he stayed with Kaminari.
Kirishima didn’t understand why Bakugou and Kaminari’s friendship bothered him so much. So what if it only took Bakugou a couple of days to find a new best friend? That didn’t matter. Maybe Bakugou would be able to kill him, if he wasn’t Bakugou’s favorite.
Kirishima really liked to be Bakugou’s favorite but whatever. Kaminari had more in common with Bakugou anyway. They both liked music, they both played music, they both had blonde hair, they both liked guys. Wait.
Kaminari is a dumbass. He’s even dumber than Kirishima. He’s the dumbest one in class, for crying out loud. Kirishima hadn’t thought about it very much, but now Kirishima couldn’t get Bakugou’s words out of his head.
“Yeah, but he’s a total dumbass so he doesn’t know.”
Bakugou didn’t have a lot of friends, and out of those Kirishima knew, no one was a ‘total dumbass’ more than Kaminari.
Did Bakugou like Kaminari?
Did Kaminari like Bakugou?
Have they confessed to each other?
If Bakugou loves Kaminari, then killing him would make Bakugou very angry.
With the way they acted today, it wouldn’t surprise Kirishima. Bakugou had been so calm with Kaminari. Bakugou had
hugged
Kaminari. It took Bakugou months of friendship and a tramaticing nightmare for him to hug Kirishima, but probably less than 19 days to hug Kaminari.
Maybe Bakugou is just an attention whore.
You were away, Kaminari was right there.
Kirishima didn’t care. Bakugou could date whoever he wanted. Hell, with how Bakugou looked, he could get anyone he wanted.
Kirishima truly didn’t care.
Kirishima couldn’t figure out why his heart hurt so much, or why there were tears falling down his face.
“Kiri?” Kirishima really had to start locking his door. “Are you awake?”
Someone walked over and sat on Kirishima’s bed. He had apparently falled asleep. Kirishima wanted the person to go away.
“We have to go eat dinner, Ei.” The person shook Kirishima lightly.
“Why don’t you go eat dinner with Kaminari.” Kirishima grumbled.
“What? He always eats dinner with the others in the cafeteria.”
“Then go eat with him.”
“No, I eat with you.”
“I can eat alone, you don’t need to babysit me.”
“Don’t be stupid, Kirishima.”
“Leave me alone.”
“Why are you in such a weird mood today?”
“Oh, I’m sorry that I’m not all sunshine and rainbows after trying to kill myself.” Kirishima sat up and spat at the person. Bakugou’s expression fell slightly.
“Ei…” Bakugou looked sad.
“Go away, Bakugou. I’m not in the mood to talk to you.” Kirishima laid back down, and turned his back to Bakugou.
Kirishima heard Bakugou sigh. Kirishima heard Bakugou stand up. Kirishima heard Bakugou leave the room.
Kirishima heard his own sniffles before he started to cry again.
Someone opened the door. The footsteps were light and gentle. The hand that was put on Kirishima’s shoulder was small and soft.
“Baby? I brought you food.” Kirishima heard something being placed on his bedside table and he felt his bed dip.
“I’m not hungry.” Kirishima responded.
“It’s steak.” Kirishima sat up.
On his bedside table was indeed a plate with a steak and fries. Kirishima was suddenly hungry, but he couldn’t get himself to eat it.
“Where did you get it from?” Kirishima asked. There was no way
he
made it. Not with how Kirishima acted.
“Bakugou made it.” Ashido responded.
The steak tasted amazing. The fries were crispy and salty. Kirishima wanted to cry again.
Ashido moved further in on the bed and leaned against the wall. Then she took out her phone and started texting and scrolling and whatever girls did on phones.
The food disappeared way too fast. The second Kirishima put the empty place back on the table, Ashido put down her phone.
“We aren’t going to talk now.” Ashido said, and Kirishima felt himself calm down a bit.
“Bakugou and I know what you did. No one else does. You’re still in a bad headspace, so when you’re ready we will talk.” Ashido continued.
“Okay.” Kirishima didn’t know what else to say.
“Is there anything I can do for you? Anything you need to feel better?” Ashido asked. Kirishima knew the answer.
“I want to get black out drunk.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled at her. Hopefully she wouldn’t take it the wrong way. Ashido searched his face.
“I can throw a party on Saturday?” Ashido offered.
“That sounds great.” Kirishima grinned.
Kirishima wasn’t scared. Kirishima wasn’t nervous. Kirishima wasn’t worried.
He was just tired. That was the reason he was tucked into bed, ready to sleep, at 19:30. There was no other reason. Kirishima also just so happened to zone out at the same moment he glanced over his clock. He wasn’t watching the clock tick. He wasn’t watching as the clock slowly approached 20:00. He was just too tired to look away.
Kirishima definitely didn’t feel any sort of relief when someone entered his room.
“Ei?” Bakugou said. He sounded nervous.
“Kat?” Kirishima said back. He also sounded nervous, for some reason.
Bakugou walked over to the bed. He was still wearing his day clothes. Kirishima got out of the bed. His room was slightly cold, so he was happy that he decided to sleep in sweatpants. Maybe he should have kept a shirt on too, but that was too late now.
“Aren’t you going to sleep here?” Kirishima asked, when he stood in front of Bakugou.
“I didn’t know if I could.” Bakugou quietly said. Kirishima put his hands on Bakugou’s hips.
“Of course you can, Kat.” Kirishima slowly lifted Bakugou’s shirt up. “But that does remind me of something.”
Kirishima dropped his shirt somewhere to the side. He moved his hands to the front of Bakugou’s pants.
“Didn’t you have a crush on someone?” Bakugou’s pants easily slid down his hips. He loved his baggy pants, even more than Kirishima did.
“Yeah, I do.” Bakugou sounded kinda out of breath, which was weird since he hadn’t moved at all.
“I thought so.” Kirishima took Bakugou’s hand in his and gently tugged him towards the bed. Bakugou stumbled, trying to get his feet free from his pants. Kirishima sat down on the bed and pulled Bakugou onto his lap, making him straddle him. Even then, Kirishima was still slightly taller than Bakugou. Bakugou’s hands were so warm against Kirishima’s shoulders.
“Then how come you always sleep in my bed?” Kirishima put his hands on Bakugou’s tiny waist. Kirishima’s fingers met on his back, and there wasn’t much space between his thumbs. Bakugou’s skin was burning up underneath Kirishima’s hands.
“Can’t I?” Bakugou breathed out. Even in the darkness, Kirishima could tell that Bakugou’s face was red. For some reason.
“Well, it’s just, if I liked you, I would be
pissed
if you slept in another man's bed.”
“I know.”
“So, Bakugou, why are you here?” Their faces were so close. Bakugou’s eyes kept flickering up and down.
“Because I want to.” Their breaths blended together.
Kirishima slowly slid his hands down to Bakugou’s thighs. Then he grabbed onto him and stood up. Bakugou let out a yelp, clearly not expecting it. Kirishima turned to face the bed and plopped Bakugou gently down onto it, before crawling over him and laying on the bed himself.
“You’re so silly, Kat.” Kirishima chuckled at him.
“Shut up.” Bakugou grumbled, but buried his head in Kirishima’s chest anyway. Kirishima entangled their legs and wrapped his arms around him.
Kaminari might have his heart, but every night, Bakugou was Kirishima’s.
Notes:
This chapter had been ready for a while, pretty much since I posted the last one. I just realized I posted it on a saturday (my timezone, at least) so I thought it would be funny to post the next on a thursday. Be happy I didn’t also wait almost 3 weeks, hihi.
Chapter 10: Stone cold sober
Summary:
The return of Eijirou Kirishima
Notes:
We reached 50k words?!?!
What is going on?!
Why is it so long?!??!?!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima didn’t want to go downstairs. He had put his uniform on and spiked his hair, but he did not want to leave the room.
“Ei, come on. We have to go eat breakfast.” Bakugou pushed him towards the door.
“Nooooo, please, I don’t wanna.” Kirishima whined.
“Don’t be a baby!” Bakugou managed to push Kirishima all the way to the door, but when he let go to open the door, Kirisima pushed him against it.
Kirishima leaned into Bakugou, put a hand beside Bakugou’s head, the other on his hip, and whispered into his ear. “Let’s stay in bed, Kat.”
“Noo, Ei, we can’t.” Bakugou breathed out. Ever since Kirishima realized that he was Bakuogu’s weakness, he started noticing that Bakugou would have interesting reactions to things Kirishima did.
“Come on, Kat.” Kirishima reached his hands in front of Bakugou, and started slowly unbuttoning his shirt. Kirishima especially noticed that Bakugou seemed to have a harder time saying no to him, when he got close.
“We have to go eat.” Bakugou said, but he didn’t make a move to push Kirishima away.
“We can just lay down a bit.” Kirishima just continued.
“Wait, but…” Bakugou started. His chest was so warm against Kirishima’s fingers.
“What?” Kirishima said against the skin of Bakugou’s neck.
“The others want to see you.” Bakugou managed to get out.
“They can later, I want to be with you right now.” Kirishima said, and pressed his lips to Bakugou’s neck. It was hard not to notice how Bakugou tilted his head away, giving Kirishima even more room.
“BAKUGOU!!! STOP GATEKEEPING KIRISHIMA!!!” Someone started banging on the door. Bakugou jumped back, pushing Kirishima away.
“STOP YELLING, YOU STUPID PRETENTIOUS BITCH!” Bakugou ripped the door open.
“Why are you so red, babe?” Ashido asked, as she walked into the room. Kirishima looked at Bakugou, and
holy shit
he was so red. Kirishima wondered why.
“Hey Ashido!” Kirishima grinned at her, hoping to save Bakugou.
“Oh my god, is Kirishima ready before Bakugou?! What’s going on?” Ashido looked between them. Luckily for Bakugou, Kirishima had only managed to undo half of his buttons.
“Yeah, that sure is weird, huh Bakugou?” Kirishima smirked at Bakugou, who was rushing to button his shirt again.
“You shut the fuck up, you motherfucking stupid asshole, or I’ll rip your stupid fucking hands off your stupid, ripped body, and shove them all the way up your fucking ass.” Bakugou grumbled, not looking up, still red as ever.
“You’re never going to get a boyfriend when you talk like that, babe.” Ashido shook her head at him.
“Go and burn in hell, you pink alien freak.” Bakugou pushed both of them on his way out. Kirishima chuckled and followed him out the room. Ashido quickly appeared by his side.
“How are you feeling?” She quietly asked him.
“I’m pretty nervous.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck.
“Don’t worry, cutie, everyone will be so happy to see you!” Ashido promised him. Kirishima could only smile back, and be thankful when Ashido started talking about stuff he missed.
“Oh thank god, I can’t handle grumpy Kacchan one second longer.” Midoriya appeared in front of Kirishima, when he stepped into the common room.
“Shut up, I’ve been fucking great!” Bakugou shoved Midoriya away.
“You’ve been a pain, Bakugou.” Todoroki agreed with Midoriya, apparently.
“I love you man, but you’ve been impossible.” Sero nodded.
“He has been nice to me.” Kaminari shrugged. Kirishima’s mood dropped.
“I’ll handle Bakugou, don’t worry guys!” Kirishima smiled at his friends and threw an arm around Bakugou.
“Like you could handle me.” Bakugou grumbled.
“Like you think I can’t.” Kirishima smirked at him.
“Shut up.” Bakugou looked away.
Kirishima followed Bakugou into the kitchen and watched him make their food. Kaminari shuffled into the kitchen, but walked towards Kirishima this time.
“Kirishima?” Kaminari looked down at his hands.
“Yeah, bro?” Kirishima might as well pretend like they’re friends. Even if Kaminari was dating Bakugo.
“Do you hate me?” Kaminari asked.
“Sparky.” Bakugou didn’t look up from the food.
“What?” Kirishima asked.
“What the idiot meant to ask was if you could talk later.” Bakugou translated for Kaminari. Since when did Bakugou care enough about others to do that?
Since he replaced you.
“Sure, Kami.” Kirishima gave Kaminari a smile.
“Can I hug you?” Kaminari whispered.
Maybe he’ll electrocute you again.
Kirishima wrapped his arms around Kaminari.
“I’m sorry, Kaminari.” Kirishima whispered to him. He wasn’t sure what he was apologizing for.
Kaminari hugged Kirishima back and started crying against his chest. Kirishima held him as tight as he could.
“Okay, that’s enough!” Bakugou pulled Kaminari away from the back of his shirt’s collar.
He doesn’t want you to touch him.
“Don’t ruin our love, Blasty.” Kaminari pouted at him.
“Shut the fuck up.” Bakugou shoved a bento box into Kaminari’s chest.
“Oh! Is it for our date?” Kaminari asked.
“What the fuck else should it be for, idiot?!” Bakugou yelled at him.
They’re rubbing it in your face.
Bakugou held up another bento box in front of Kirishima. Bakugou always made his lunch so it was nothing new. Kirishima took it and placed it on the counter behind him.
“Are you going to join us, Blasty?” Kaminari asked. Bakugou turned around to face him, and leaned back against Kirishima’s chest.
“No, Sparky.” Bakugou told him. Kirishima draped his arms over Bakugou’s shoulders, his hands meeting in the air, in front of them.
“Fine.” Kaminari grumbled, and left the kitchen. Bakugou turned around in Kirishima’s arms and looked up at him.
“We still have to eat.” Bakugou told him, but placed his hand on the counter, effectively caging Kirishima in.
“Alright, make us food then.” Kirishima smirked down at him.
“What would you do without me?” Bakugou shook his head. Kirishima slid one of his arms down, and gently lifted Bakugou’s head up, with a finger under his chin.
“Eat like shit.” Kirishima leaned down slightly, and heard Bakugou’s breath hitch.
“It’s not even eight yet, can you not edge each other in the kitchen?” Sero deadpanned. He had apparently entered the room. Bakugou jumped away.
“Shut your fucking mouth before I shut it for you!” Bakugou yelled at him.
“Damn, you’re gonna kiss me?” Sero smirked at him. “I thought you were saving that one for Kir-” Kirishima had no way of stopping Bakugou, before he blasted Sero straight in his face. Bakugou was just too fast.
“Bakubro, chill out dude.” Kirishima laughed at him. Bakugou just grumbled and went back to the food on the stove and took down two plates.
“It’s been so much worse, man. You don’t even wanna know half of it.” Sero laughed. “But it’s nice to see that Bakugou finally got his beauty sleep.”
“I’ll try not to stay away for so long again.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck.
“Nah, you can, it's good to take breaks. Just take Bakugou with you next time.” Sero winked at him.
“Leave him alone.” Bakugou told Sero, and gave Kirishima a plate filled with egg fried rice.
The first half of classes went alright. Everyone was happy to see him, and nobody mentioned his breakdown. Kirishima did his best to not look at Yaoyorozu. He was scared of what he would find in her eyes.
Kaminari appeared by his side the second they got dismissed for lunch.
“You ready for our date, bro?” Kaminari smiled up at him.
“Hell yeah, man!” Kirishima smiled back. The aforementioned date was apparently between the two of them.
The two took their bento boxes and Kirishima followed Kaminari outside. Kaminari then led them to… the cherry blossom tree?
“Bro?” Kirishima asked as they approached.
“Gotta make it romantic for our date!” Kaminari laughed.
Kaminari sat down in front of the tree trunk and patted the ground beside him. Kirishima just shrugged and sat down beside him. Bakugou had made them onigiri, and cut up some steak for them. Kirishima pretended not to notice how he had gotten more steak than Kaminari. The two ate in silence, just enjoying each other's presence.
“Kirishima.” Kaminari spoke up when they had finished. Kirishima turned his head to look at him, but Kaminari kept looking straight forward. “I’m so sorry for using my quirk on you.”
“I know, Kami. I’m sorry for forcing you to.” Kirishima put his hand on Kaminari’s shoulder.
“But you were in so much pain. I couldn’t do anything to help you.”
“I would have attacked you, if you didn’t do it.”
“I know, not even Bakugou could calm you down, but I just feel so bad. You were bleeding and crying, and I couldn’t do anything!”
“It’s alright, Denki. I’m okay again.”
“And then you left! I didn’t get the chance to apologize to you, because I was too much of a coward.”
Kirishima tried not to think about the fact, if it wasn’t because of Bakugou, Kaminari would never have gotten the chance to.
“I kept thinking about what if you never returned?” Kaminari continued. “What if the last time I ever saw you, you were laying in a hospital bed because of something
I
did?”
Kirishima couldn’t say anything.
“I felt so bad, Kiri. I couldn’t go to school, I couldn’t eat, I couldn’t do anything. Bakugou had to babysit me, but there was no way he wasn’t feeling worse than I was.”
There it was. Kaminari was going to tell him to keep away from Bakugou. Kaminari was going to tell him that they were dating.
“I’m surprised he never killed me.” Kaminari chuckled. “He didn’t even explode me once. I finally understand what you see in him, man.”
Kaminari finally turned to look at Kirishima. The smile Kaminari gave him made him forget what he was going to ask.
“He’s really nice, Kiri. He was so patient with me, even if he was in so much more pain. He always made sure I ate, even if he yelled at me while doing it. I never really understood what you meant when you said he cares in his own way, but now I do.”
“He’s really amazing.” Kirishima smiled.
“I’m so happy for you two, man.” Kaminari looked so happy.
“What do you mean?” Kirishima didn’t want to ask, but his mouth was faster than his brain.
“You’re just so great, and he’s so great, and you’re both so hot, and you treat each other so well.” Kaminari explained.
“Yeah, we’re best bros!” Kirishima smiled. Kaminari’s fell.
“You can tell me, Kiri. I like guys too, I won’t judge.” Kaminari tilted his head in confusion. Kirishima mirrored him.
“What?”
“Like, you can tell me that you two are dating.”
“WHAT?!” Kirishima felt his face heat up.
“What?!” Kaminari looked so confused.
“We aren’t dating, man! I’m not into dudes!” Kirishima explained.
“You aren’t?!” Kaminari looked so shocked.
“No?!?!?! I thought you two were!”
“WHAT?!?!?!?” Kaminari jumped up. “Bakugou would never date me, and he’s not even my type!”
“But he hugged you?!” Kirishima stood up as well.
“He was so stiff, dude! He was so uncomfortable, and he only did it because he hates it even more when I cry!” Kaminari quickly explained. “He’s all yours, bro!”
“I don’t want him!?” Kirishima was sure his face matched his hair.
“Alright, no need to lie, man, I have eyes.” Kaminari rolled his eyes. “But don’t worry, Bakugou would rather give up on becoming a hero, than hold my hand.”
“So, there’s nothing between you?” Kirishima just had to make sure.
“No.” Kaminari answered. Kirishima felt a weight, he didn’t know had been there, lifted from his chest.
“I love you, bro.” Kirishima pulled Kaminari into a hug.
“I love you too, dude.” Kaminari hugged him back.
The rest of the classes went the same as the first half. They mysteriously didn’t have any hero classes today, and Kirishima tried to not think too hard about that.
“Kirishima, I need to talk to you.” Aizawa said, after he had dismissed the class for the day. Kirishima gave him a nod and stayed seated.
“It will take some time, so don’t wait for him, Bakugou.” Kirishima heard Aizawa tell Bakugou, when he passed Aizawa.
“Don’t tell me what to do.” Bakugou said over his shoulder. Aizawa just shook his head.
When everyone had left the classroom, Kirishima made his way up to Aizawa.
“What’s up, sir?” Kirishima smiled.
“How are you feeling?” Aizawa asked.
“I’m good. It’s kinda weird, everyone is so nice to me. I feel like I’ve missed so much, but only a day has passed for me. Bakugou said he’ll help me catch up, so no worries about that, sir!”
“I’ll make sure he does.” Aizawa folded his hands on his table. “As I said, you will start going to therapy. Since I have to keep what you did secret, you can’t go to Hound Dog. You will be getting a normal therapist, instead. It is paid for by UA, so you don’t have to worry about your parents finding out. They will also report to me and me only if there’s anything more to report. The therapist will come to UA for one hour each week, after classes. You will start monday. Any questions?”
“Will they tell you everything?”
“No, they still have confidentiality, so I will only hear from them if you show signs of attempting again, or if you’re released from therapy.”
“When will I be released?”
“When they deem you ready.”
“Okay.”
“Anything else?”
“Nope.” Kirishima smiled. It wasn’t anything he hadn’t tried before.
“I heard Bakugou didn’t need a new blanket today.” Aizawa smiled at him.
“Yeah, I had him all safe and sound!” Kirishima grinned.
“You really mean a lot to your friends, Kirishima. I saw that Kaminari was also back in class. Did you two talk?”
“Yep! We ate lunch together!”
“That’s great, Kirishima. I’m really proud of you.”
Kirishima suddenly felt like crying. He fixed his gaze on the ground. He couldn’t get himself to look at his teacher any longer.
“Thank you, Aizawa. I’m really sorry for all the trouble I've caused you.”
“If it helps ease the pain you’ve been carrying, then all the trouble will have been worth it.”
Kirishima felt tears run down his face.
“What the hell did you say to him, old man?!” Bakugou rushed to Kirishima’s side. Where the hell had he come from? Kirishima looked towards the door and saw Aizawa there.
“Just something he needed to hear.” Aizawa said before leaving the room.
The second Kirishima heard the door click shut, he felt Bakugou’s warm hands on his cheeks. Bakugou gently tilted Kirishima’s head up, making Kirishima look him in the eyes. Bakugou always looked at Kirishima with such softness, and this time was no different. All of Bakugou was warm, but nothing compared to his eyes. Nothing in the whole world could ever compare to the warmness Bakugou looked at him with.
“Hey Ei.” Bakugou’s voice was somehow also warm.
“Hi Kat.” Kirishima smiled back. Bakugou wiped the tears away with his thumbs.
“Did he tell you about the mountain of homework you have?” Bakugou smirked at him.
“Ah, fuck.” Kirishima breathed out.
“Don’t curse, shithead.” Bakugou lightly hit Kirishima on the back of his head, with one of his hands. Then he withdrew completely and took a step back.
“Sorry.” Kirishima smiled and scratched the back of his neck. Bakugou rolled his eyes at him.
“You’re an idiot.” Bakugou smiled, and began walking towards the door.
Bakugou was right, Kirishima had a shit ton of homework. He had missed a lot, and without Bakugou it would be impossible to catch up.
But he had Bakugou.
Bakugou was going to help him.
Kirishima was going to be alright. He wasn’t going to be left behind.
It was rough being back to school. Friday and Saturday also didn’t have hero classes, but that meant he truly saw how much he had missed. By the time school finally ended on Saturday, Kirishima was exhausted. He wanted to go to bed and sleep until monday.
“Let’s go on a date again!” Kaminari apparently had other plans. He had jumped up from his seat, the second Present Mic dismissed them.
“I’m super tired, man.” Kirishima smiled.
“Last time you said that, you got thrown over a shoulder.” Bakugou bumped their shoulders together.
“Damn Blasty, gag him a bit harder will you?” Kaminari held up a hand, asking Bakugou for a high five.
“What the fuck are you saying.” Bakugou looked disgusted.
“I’m
saying
that I’m taking your boyfriend on a date.” Kaminari rolled his eyes.
“Good, bring him back when I text you.” Bakugou opened his wallet and pulled out a couple of bills. “For
him.
”
“You got it, Blasty!” Kaminari took the bills. “I’ll treat him like the alpha he is.”
“Stop speaking like that, you give me a headache.” Bakugou gave Kaminari’s shoulder a shove.
“You just don’t understand pure rizz, my guy.” Kaminari quickly grabbed Kirishima’s arm and pulled him away, before Bakugou could attack him.
“Bye, Bakugou!” Kirishima quickly yelled out, before Kaminari ran off with him.
“Alright Kiribaby, have you tried boba before?” Kaminari asked him.
“No, I don’t think so.” Kirishima answered. He hadn’t, of course. He never ate out.
“Amazing, let’s go then!” Kaminari let him out the main doors.
“Wait, Kaminari, I’m not allowed to leave UA.” Kirishima didn’t want to get in trouble, even if he was embarrassed to tell the truth.
“Don’t worry, bro, I got it under control.” Kaminari winked at him. At the gate of the school stood Aizawa and Shinso.
“Kaminari, Kirishima.” Aizawa nodded at them.
“Whaddup sir!” Kaminari smiled, and went over to Shinso.
“Kirishima. I will allow you out this time, but Shinso has to go with you.” Aizawa talked low to Kirishima, so the two others couldn’t hear.
“If you wanted me to hang out with him, you could’ve just told me.” Kirishima laughed.
“I’m serious, Kirishima.” Aizawa said, but he had a small smile on his lips.
“I’ll behave, sir.” Kirishima promised.
“Good.” Aizawa nodded. “Don’t get into trouble.”
“Bye Aizawa!” Kaminari yelled after him. “Come on, ladies! Let’s go walk in the park!”
“I’ve got bad news for you.” Shinso walked beside Kirishima, Kaminari in front leading the way.
“What’s up, bro?”
“You’re getting adopted.”
“What? By who?”
“Aizawa.”
“What?! I have parents, man.”
“Doesn’t matter.”
“How do you know that?”
“All the signs are there. He’s making exceptions for you, he’s going out of his way to do stuff for you, he’s even started talking with Yamada about moving into something bigger.”
“I think I’m just a special case.” Kirishima didn’t want to talk about what he did.
“It’s true that I don’t know why he’s going to adopt you, but he definitely is. Maybe not legally, just in the way that matters.”
“Sure man. I’ll see you at christmas then.” Kirishima joked.
“It’ll be nice having you there, Kirishima.” Shinso replied, completely serious. The rest of the walk was filled with the sound of Kaminari’s chatter.
“Wait, weren’t we going to get boba tea?” Kirishima asked, when the three arrived at the park.
“We are going there after. The park is just the most empty now.” Kaminari explained.
The three walked around the park, before sitting down at a bench and just talked. It was really nice. Kirishima didn’t mind carrying the conversation when he talked with Bakugou, but it was also nice to be able to lean back and just listen to his friends talk. They spended around an hour there before Kaminari’s phone rang.
“Sorry, dudes. I gotta take this.” Kaminari said, acting like he was in a movie.
“He really needs to put that phone down.” Shinso shook his head. “I can barely understand him anymore.”
“He sure got a new vocabulary. I haven’t even been away for that long.” Kirishima laughed.
“It’s like his brain is rotting away.” Shinso sighed. “But it makes sense. He spent most of the last couple of weeks locked in his room. He was probably on his phone the whole time.”
“Maybe he would put the phone down, if you started hanging out with him.” Kirishima smirked at him. Shinso just hummed in responds, watching Kaminari return to the bench.
“Sorry Kiribaby, Blasty wants you back, so we’re going to the boba store now!” The two got up from the table, and they started walking, Kaminari leading the way once again. They walked for another couple of minutes. Kirishima had no idea where they were.
“Okay my dudes! Here we are!” Kaminari stopped in front of a store. “The best boba shop in Japan!”
“It’s just the one that’s closest to UA.” Shinso leaned over and told Kirishima, who just laughed.
Kirishima had never tried boba before, but he had seen some of his classmates drinking it sometimes. He should be fine, though. He just needed something see-through.
“You should be fine with most of the teas, just don’t add milk.” Kaminari told him, like he read his mind.
Kirishima looked over the menu. He didn’t really know what would go well together. He let Kaminari and Shinso order before him. Then it was his turn, so he just ordered passion fruit tea with strawberry and pomegranate boba.
“Did you just go with whatever was most red?” Shinso asked, when Kirishima got his drink.
“Maybe.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled. Kaminari paid for them, and they went outside.
“Shinso…” Kaminari looked up at Shino.
“I’ll lead the way.” Shinso rolled his eyes and walked to the front.
“So am I getting a third date?” Kaminari wiggled his eyebrows.
“You have to ask Bakugou about that.” Kirishima laughed. “He doesn’t like to be left alone, you know.”
“I can’t believe my competition is your one true love. I’ll never win this war.” Kaminari put the back of his hand against his forehead.
“Shut up, dude.” Kirishima bumped their shoulders together.
The three arrived at their dorm, and Kaminari pushed him in front of them.
“Go Kiri!” Kaminari cheered him on.
“What’s going on?” Kirishima laughed but went inside anyway.
Oh
. The class was waiting for him when he opened the door, and everyone shouted “Welcome back Kirishima!”
“Guys…” Kirishima said, and Ashido quickly sprung into his arms.
“Do you love it, baby?” She smiled up at him.
“Yeah, thank you, Mina.” Kirishima hugged her.
“Get off of him.” Bakugou pushed Ashido away.
“Did you help, bro?” Kirishima threw his arm around Bakugou’s shoulders.
“I made most of the food. Sato did the rest.” Bakugou told him.
“You’re the best, man!” Kirishima squeezed Bakugou closer to him. “Try this!”
Bakugou took Kirishima’s boba tea and began sipping.
“Of course that’s why you didn’t drink it all.” Kaminari rolled his eyes.
“Oh, what the fuck?!” Bakugou had a disgusted look on his face. “What the hell is in this? It feels like someone fucking came in my mouth, this is disgusting.”
“You don’t like it?” Kirishima pouted.
“The taste is alright.” Bakugou shrugged.
“Hell yeah!” Kirishima smiled.
“Pretty funny that that’s the first thing you think of, huh Bakugou?” Kaminari smirked.
“Pretty funny how you’ll die alone, never having felt the loving touch of another person.” Bakugou said.
“Not hype, man.” Kaminari pouted.
Kirishima shook his head and looked around the room. The common room was decorated with red balloons and banners that said ‘welcome back Kirishima!’ In the corner of the room, Kirishima noticed Yaoyorozu looking at him. He took a deep breath and walked over to her.
“Hey Yaoyorozu.” Kirishima gave her a gentle smile.
“Hello Kirishima. Do you like the decorations?” She had a nervous smile.
“Yeah, they’re awesome! Real manly.”
“I’m glad.” Yaoyorozu looked away and started fiddling with her hands. “Can I ask you something, Kirishima?”
“Of course, Yaoyorozu.” Here it comes.
“What happened that Saturday?”
“I went down to Ground Beta with Aizawa. We uncovered the crate, and I started to panic again. Aizawa quickly removed it and managed to calm me down, before it got too bad. Then Aizawa said it would be a good idea for me to go home for a while, so I did. Now I feel way better.” Kirishima felt thankful he had spent so long planning on what to say, if Yaoyorozu were to ask.
“I’m sorry for causing you trouble.” Yaoyorozu looked down on the ground.
“No, Yaoyorozu. You didn’t do anything wrong. You were a big help, truly. I really needed the break, and the crate was the last thing I needed to finally accept it. I’m really thankful for what you did for me.” Kirishima put a hand on her shoulder.
“I was so worried when Bakugou was searching for you. He had texted everyone apparently, and when I told him I knew where you were, he stormed into my room. I had a bad feeling in my stomach, and I couldn’t stop thinking about why you wouldn’t tell him. And then I didn’t see you at all Sunday, and the feeling just worsened. Aizawa explained where you were Monday, and I just couldn’t stop feeling like he was lying. I don’t know why.” Yaoyorozu looked up at him, with tears in her eyes.
“Bakugou was still at the hospital when I went with Aizawa. I didn’t think he would be released that day, and I didn’t want to stress him out.” Kirishima tried to give her his most comforting smile.
“Yeah, that makes sense.” Yaoyorozu smiled. “But Bakugou was just so sad and angry and stressed out, I just felt like…”
“Like what?”
“I’m sorry, Kirishima. I didn’t mean to put all my troubles on you. I’m really glad you’re back and you’re alright. We all really missed you.” Yaoyorozu pulled him into a hug, and Kirishima quickly hugged her back.
“Don’t worry, Momo. It’s good to talk about your troubles. You can always come to me later if you need it.”
“Thank you, Kirishima.” Yaoyorozu pulled back. “But please tell Bakugou next time you go somewhere.”
“I will, I promise.” Kirishima smiled.
“Good, now go enjoy your party!” Yaoyorozu waved him away. Kirishima just laughed and went to go find Bakugou. He didn’t get far though.
“Bakugou is finishing the food, come hang with us!” Ashido grabbed Kirishima’s arm, and pulled him to a couch. The girls, except Yaoyorozu, were sitting around him. Ashido sneakily pulled out a bottle. “Don’t tell Baku, he’ll kill me, but I think we should get this party started!”
“Is it a good idea to test Bakugou when he’s making us food?” Asui asked.
“It’ll be fine. He’s in the kitchen anyway.” Ashido waved her off.
“I’m pretty sure he has, like, super senses when it comes to Kirishima.” Hagakure said.
“Don’t worry, girls, it’ll be fine.” Ashido said.
“ASHIDO, YOU FUCKING SKANK!” Bakugou yelled from the kitchen entrance, and quickly stomped towards them. “I said no drinking before we eat!”
“Boo, you’re so boring!” Ashido stuck out her tongue at him.
“I’ll gatekeep him the entire fucking night, do
not
test me.” Bakugou threatened her.
“Did you just use gatekeep in a sentence, bro? I was gone for too long.” Kirishima noted.
“Yeah, you were.” Bakugou told him, and Kirishima broke their eye contact first, deeming the floor more interesting. Bakugou turned back to Ashido. “The food is ready in like 30 minutes, try to survive without alcohol, will you?”
“Alright, babe.” Ashido gave him a salute. Bakugou just rolled his eyes, and walked away.
“How the hell did he know that?” Uraraka asked.
“I snitched.” Sero made his way to the couch, and sat down beside Kirishima.
“SERO?!” Ashido gasped. “Why?!”
“Because I don’t want him to bitch around all night.”
“You guys are so boring.” Ashido said, but put the bottle on the table anyway.
The girls quickly changed the topic and started telling Kirishima about funny stuff that happened while he was gone. The minutes passed faster than Kirishima could comprehend, and Bakugou shouted from the kitchen.
“THE FOOD IS READY, LOSERS!”
Bakugou and Sato had made hot wings, chicken wings, meat skewers and some different types of salads.
“I made the chicken and the meat.” Bakugou told Kirishima.
“Thanks man.” Kirishima smiled at him. Kirishima piled all the different types of meat on his plate and took a seat in front of Kaminari.
“No salad, huh Kiri?” Kaminari commented.
“You also don’t have any, man.” Kirishima laughed. The salads had looked good, but… Bakugou hadn’t made them, and Kirishima had lost his device again. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Sato, it was just… something else.
“You’re both going to die from your lack of fiber.” Sero sat himself beside Kaminari.
“Sparky is dumb enough to choke on a piece of lettuce, it’s a good thing he didn’t take any.” Bakugou took his seat beside Kirishima.
“Leave me alone, guys.” Kaminari whined.
Kirishima just laughed at his friends and plopped a hot wing into his mouth. He chewed down and hit something slightly hard.
What?
It was nowhere near hard enough to be metal, or sharp enough to be glass. Plus Bakugou made it, so there was no way it would be either. Kirishima kept chewing, very confused. Then he realized his friends were suddenly very quiet. He looked up and found them staring at him.
“Kirishima?!?! Spit that out, dude, there’s bones in it!” Sero panicked.
Ah.
That was the hard part.
“Nuh-uh! I’d never spit out something Bakugou made me!” Kirishima spoke, still food in his mouth.
“Ei, I won’t be mad, please spit it out.” Bakugou tried.
“No! Real men never spit, we swallow!” Kirishima just kept chewing.
“Kiri, please, you’ll be hurt!” Kaminari looked worried as well.
Kirishima swallowed.
Nothing hurt? At all.
Hm.
“What would happen if you guys did that?” Kirishima asked the others.
“We would break our teeth, and tear up our insides if we swallowed a bunch of small pieces of bones.” Sero said.
Interesting.
Kirishima took a chicken wing and bit down on it, breaking the bigger bone easily.
“DUDE?!” Kaminari squealed.
Kirishima chewed, and again, nothing poked or hurt Kirishima. Even when he swallowed he felt nothing hurt his throat or stomach.
Kirishima finished his water. He had to try something.
Kirishima bit down on the glass.
“EIJIROU, WHAT THE FUCK?!” Bakugou yelled at him. Kirishima felt the glass shatter between his teeth. He felt the shards on his tongue, but it didn’t hurt. He even pushed the shards up against the roof of his mouth, and it still didn’t hurt. He swallowed and still nothing.
What the hell.
Kirishima placed his fork in his mouth and bit down on that too. It broke like it was nothing. It was destroyed by Kirishima’s teeth like it was nothing.
No way.
Kirishima jumped up and went over to Yaoyorozu.
“Please make me a metal pipe, Momo!” Kirishima begged. Yaoyorozu looked up at him, and quickly finished chewing on the food in her mouth.
“What?” She asked.
“Please, Yaoyorozu!” Kirishima put his hands up in a prayer motion, and bowed deeply.
“Alright?” Yaoyorozu said, clearly confused. She produced a small pipe, and gave it to Kirishima, who quickly took it.
“Thanks Momoyao!” Kirishima said, before returning to his seat. A pipe that size used to give Kirishima trouble with biting through it, but this time there was barely any resistance at all. Again nothing hurt at any point. “
I’m a god.
” Kirishima whispered to himself.
“What the fuck was that about, Kirishima?!” Bakugou asked him.
“I’m stronger! Or my quirk is. It doesn’t hurt me anymore!” Kirishima smiled.
“What are you talking about?” Sero asked.
“I can eat
anything
.” Kirishima said, mostly to himself.
“So you don’t need me anymore?” Bakugou had leaned in and whispered in his ear.
“I’ll always need you.” Kirishima whispered back.
“Stop flirting and finish eating, so we can start partying!” Kaminari complained, and Bakugou responded by throwing a middle finger in Kaminari’s direction. Kirishima just rolled his eyes, and began eating again. Bone and all.
Notes:
Party time next time!
I don’t like boba popping in my mouth
Chapter 11: Party rocking
Summary:
Party time, woo
Notes:
I kinda feel like I’m slowly losing motivation to write, so I think I’ll start only updating sundays, so I can take breaks and not write all day, everyday :((
Sorry!!!
Chapter Text
Kirishima was always happy about Bakugou’s protective behavior, and now was no different. He was sure if it wasn’t for Bakugou staring down anyone who came too close, that Kirishima would have gotten kidnapped, and not finished his food. But he managed to eat in peace, if he ignored Kaminari’s begging puppy eyes and Sero watching his every move.
So it was no surprise that the second he finished his food, he was grabbed by the arm and pulled away. But he wasn’t pulled away by Sero and Kaminari, even though they both jumped up the second Kirishima pushed his plate away. No, he was pulled away by Bakugou, who was just a little bit faster, as always.
“Blasty?! Bring him back.” Kaminari yelled after them. Bakugou just threw a middle finger over his shoulder and kept dragging Kirishima away. Then Kirishima was shoved into a bathroom.
“Bro?” Kirishima asked, as he caught his balance. He heard the door get locked, before angry footsteps quickly approached him. Kirishima had barely turned around before he got another shove to his chest. “Dude, calm down! What’s wrong?”
Bakugou didn’t reply. He just kept pushing Kirishima backwards, until he was up against the wall. Bakugou took out his phone and turned on the flashlight. Then Kirishima was blinded and he felt a hand on his jaw.
“Open.” Bakugou commanded. Kirishima complied and opened his mouth. He did his best to keep his eyes shot, and he felt Bakugou search his mouth for… something?
Then the blinding light disappeared and Kirishima felt Bakugou run a hand up and down his throat. Kirishima blinked his eyes open, and found Bakugou intensely staring at his neck, looking very concentrated. Bakugou kept pressing on seemingly random places, still searching for something.
Kirishima couldn’t tell if he found it, but he moved on. Bakugou started unbuttoning Kirishima’s shirt. Kirishima had to bite his tongue, so he wouldn’t start yelling. He tried to ignore how he felt his face heat up. It was clear Bakugou needed to do this, even if Kirishima didn’t understand why.
Kirishima felt Bakugou start pressing his hands into his abdomen. Kirishima saw Bakugou’s eyebrows furrowed further, when Kirishima felt him pressing against his hardened stomach. Then he heard Bakugou sigh and move his hands to Kirishima’s waist and leaned down to rest his forehead against Kirishima’s chest.
“Are you really okay?” Bakugou whispered.
Oh.
“I am, Kat.” Kirishima wrapped his arms around Bakugou. “I’m sorry for scaring you.”
Bakugou tilted his head up to look at Kirishima. Then he raised his hand and flicked his finger against Kirishima’s forehead. “Don’t do that again.”
“I won’t.” Kirishima promised with a smile. Bakugou kept Kirishima’s gaze for a couple of seconds. Then his eyes flickered down, but quickly flickered back up. Kirishima would have missed it, if he wasn’t looking right back at him. Then Bakugou rolled his eyes, and removed himself from Kirishima.
“Go change, Red.” Bakugou told him and walked towards the door. Kirishima looked down on himself, and remembered that he was still in his school uniform.
“Oh yeah. Thanks, bro!” Kirishima smiled and joined Bakugou by the door, waiting for him to unlock it.
“Aren’t you going to fix your shirt?” Bakugou’s eyes ran over Kirishima’s torso, and Kirishima felt his heartbeat pick up. For some reason.
“Nah, I’m going to take it off soon, anyways.” Kirishima smiled.
“You’re digging your own grave and pulling me in with you.” Bakugou grumbled, but opened the door anyway.
Kaminari and Sero waited on the other side. They were about to pounce on Kirishima, but stopped and started staring at his chest. Then they stared at Bakugou. Then at Kirishima. Then back at Bakugou.
“Blasty, what the hell.” Kaminari pouted. “We agreed that Kiribaby was ours for the day!”
“Yeah, man! He’s yours tonight, not now!” Sero crossed his arms.
“Shut the fuck up!” Bakugou yelled at them. “I didn’t do shit!”
“Guys, stop arguing.” Kirishima told them, despite being confused. “He was just checking if I was hard.”
“...” Kaminari stared at Kirishima.
“We don’t need to know that, dude.” Sero told him with a blank stare. Bakugou just let out a snort.
“Get him changed before you start drinking. I’m not getting that fucking red punch out of a white shirt.” Bakugou pushed Kirishima into Kaminari, and walked away.
“Oh yeah, me too.” Kaminari looked down on himself, and he was also still in his uniform. “I wonder if Shinso has changed.”
“He has, I just saw him coming down the stairs.” Sero replied.
“Aw,” Kaminari said. “Anyway, let’s go.”
Kaminari and Sero started dragging Kirishima to his room. When Kirishima was inside, Kaminari left, heading to his own room.
“All your clothes are shit, dude.” Sero said, after throwing most of Kirishima’s shirts on the floor.
“They’re manly!” Kirishima defended himself.
“You’re hopeless, bro.” Kaminari shook his head. Kaminari was able to change before Sero could find anything for Kirishima. Kaminari
had
hurried, though, so it wasn’t
as
bad. Kaminari had probably also planned his outfit, so really it wasn’t fair at all. Kaminari bent down and grabbed a pair of black pants and a black t-shirt. Kirishima opened the shirt to put it on, and he saw there was a skull printed on the front. The shirt was a bit tight on him.
“You better be thankful, you look great in anything.” Kaminari told him, shaking his head. Kirishima just grinned at him.
Kirishima was being dragged again. They took him down to the common room, and brought him to a couch. He was pushed down between Sero and Kaminari, and got a drink shoved into his hand. Gently, of course.
“Alright, my babes! Listen up!” Ashido stood up on the coffee table, and addressed their class. “We are gathered here today to celebrate Kirishima’s safe return. He is very important to our class, and we are all thankful that we don’t have to tip-toe around our favorite explosive boy anymore. Let’s all make sure Kiribabe gets absolutely shitfaced, and that we all have a banger night!”
The class erupted in cheers, clinking their glasses, all filled with a mysterious red liquid.
“We’ll play ‘never have I ever’ over here to get started, so anyone who wants to join, stay, the rest, shoo!” Ashido said. About half of the class went away, the rest gathered closer to each other. Kirishima tried not to complain about the fact that Bakugou was in front of him, instead of beside him.
“Okay, let’s start easy!” Ashido turned around on the table to look at everyone. “Never have I ever stood up while pissing.”
All the boys drank, except Mineta.
“Mineta?” Kaminari asked.
“Hey! No questions!” Ashido pointed at him.
“I can’t reach the toilet because of my character design.” Mineta looked away and clenched a fist, acting all dramatically.
“Nah bro, you just have to dominate that shit! I’m sure you can!” Kaminari stood up and grabbed Mineta, pulling him to the nearest toilet.
“...” Ashido looked after them. “Alright, ehm. You wanna go, Sero?”
“Sure.” Sero shrugged. “Never have I ever pissed in front of my bro.”
All the girls and Kirishima drank.
“Bro.” Sero deadpanned at Kirishima.
“No questions, bro.” Kirishima grinned. “Never have I ever broken a bone.”
Midoriya bottomed his drink. A few others drank too.
“Guess it’s my turn now.” Uraraka said, since Kaminari still hadn’t returned. “Never have I ever cheated on a test.”
Everyone except Bakugou, Yaoyorozu, Todoroki and Iida drank. Kirishima tried his best to ignore Bakugou’s hard stare.
The rounds continued like that for a while. It was all tame, since they just wanted to get as many people as possible to drink.
“Alright!!!” Kaminari yelled running back to the group, Mineta following close behind him. “Ask again, Ashido!”
“It’s not Ashido’s turn.” Todoroki said.
“It’s fine! We can skip to her.” Midoriya said, Ashido being after him.
“What should I ask?” Ashido had drunk a lot.
“If we have pissed while standing up!” Kaminari kept yelling despite being right in front of her. He sat back down beside Kirishima.
“Never have I ever pissed while standing up?” Ashido slurred.
This time all the boys drank.
“Hell yeah, man!” Kaminari cheered. Mineta bowed deeply to everyone.
“You want your turn now, Midoriya?” Sero asked.
“Sure.” Midoriya smiled. “Never have I ever kissed anyone.”
Kirishima didn’t see who drank this time. His eyes were locked on Bakugou. Kirishima watched as Bakugou slowly raised his cup to his lips and drank.
What the fuck.
Bakugou had been looking right back. He had a mildly confused expression, hidden under his usual scowl, he always put on when he was around his other classmates.
“Kacchan?!” Midoriya squealed. Bakugou ignored him, though. Kirishima had him pinned under his stare.
Who the fuck had Bakugou kissed? Why the hell hadn’t Bakugou told him? And most importantly, why was Kirishima so mad?
“Oh my god, I wanna know Bakugou’s type so bad!” Uraraka excitedly said, and put her hands on Bakugou’s arm. Kirishima suddenly got the urge to throw her across the room. For some reason.
“Get out of my face, Pink Cheeks!” Bakugou yelled at her, and shoved her away with a hand on her face.
Bakugou shifted so he was laying down more, and turned back to return Kirishima’s stare. He didn’t seem too bothered, almost confident. Bakugou put his arm around the bag of the couch, raised his eyebrow and gave Kirishima a smirk.
“Never have I ever been angry that my friend kissed someone.” Sero’s voice was really close to Kirishima, almost like he was looking at him, but Kirishima didn’t look away from Bakugou.
Kirishima heard Sero laugh, as he raised his cup to his lips. Bakugou rolled his eyes at him, smirk still plastered on his face.
“Never have I ever liked someone more than my best friend.” Kirishima didn’t care who drank. Bakugou kept on watching him with a bored stare while he swirled the liquid in his cup. Bakugou didn’t drink. Kirishima leaned back against the couch, finally able to relax again. Why had he been so tense?
“Okay!” Ashido jumped up on the table again. “I think we’re ready to change things up a bit! Let’s do truth or dare!”
The group agreed. It almost seemed like something had happened that made them all uncomfortable. Weird.
“Uh uh uh, me! Can I start? Pleasee!” Uraraka jumped up and down in her seat.
“Sure!” Ashido smiled.
“Bakugou, truth or dare!” She asked.
“Dare.” Bakugou didn’t skip a beat.
“I dare you to tell us your type!” She grinned.
“That’s a truth, you idiot!”
“Awww, are you scared, Bakugou?” Uraraka teased.
“Like hell I am!” Bakugou shot back.
“Then tell us!”
“I don’t have a type.”
“Come on, Bakugou! There must be something!” Uraraka tried. Bakugou rolled his eyes and leaned back.
“I would only date someone who could handle me.” Despite the fact that Bakugou was talking with Uraraka, he didn't look at her. His eyes were slowly making their way up Kirishima’s body, and finally stilled when they reached his eyes. Bakugou’s smirk only widened and Kirishima quickly looked away. What the hell was that?
“Ah, so no one.” Uraraka's mood dropped.
“Kirishima.” Kirishima’s eyes snapped back to Bakugou. “Truth or dare.”
“Dare.”
“Have your hair down for the rest of the night.”
Kirishima’s vision was filled with red. He shook his head, and he saw Bakugou watching him with a soft look in his eyes.
“Aw, you look so cute like that, Kiri!” Ashido giggled. “You look just like you did in middle school.”
“God, I wanna see baby Kiri soooo bad.” Kaminari whined.
“Shut up, guys.” Kirishima chuckled. “Midoriya, truth or dare?”
“Truth.” Midoriya nervously said.
“Where do you get all your All Might merch?”
Midoriya’s gaze quickly snapped to Bakugou, and then he downed his drink.
“Todoroki, truth or dare.” Midoriya turned to look at the boy beside him.
“Truth.” Todoroki responded.
“Stop being cowards!” Bakugou yelled at them.
“What’s your biggest fear?” Midoriya ignored him.
“Ending up like my old man.” Todoroki said. Everyone in the group, except Bakugou, nodded. “Sero, truth or dare.”
“Truth.” Sero smiled.
“You’re out of the squad.” Bakugou grumbled.
“What’s your type?” Todoroki asked as neutral as he always was, but Kirishima could swear that he saw a glint of nervousness in his eyes.
“Hmm, I don’t really know. I’ve never dated anyone.” Sero shrugged. “I guess I like people who can just be themselves and make me happy?”
“I see.” Todoroki nodded.
“Mineta, truth or dare.” Sero asked.
“Dare.” Mineta proudly said.
“I dare you to whisper a secret to the person next to you.” Sero challenged. Mineta looked between the two people beside him. Midoriya or Hagakure.
Mineta stood up on the couch and leaned over to whisper something to Midoriya. Kirishima would almost be surprised by the choice, if he hadn’t seen Ashido’s death stare that was locked on Mineta.
“Mineta??” Midoriya spluttered. Mineta just smirked and sat back down.
“Hmmm, who should I choose?” Mineta looked around the group. “Kirishima.”
“Dare, dude!” Kirishima smiled.
“I dare you to kiss the most attractive-” Kirishima stood up, “girl in the room.” Mineta said, and Kirishima sat back down. Hmmm. He looked around the room, like he didn’t see the girls everyday. Kirishima found all the girls pretty, of course, but attractive? Was he attracted to any of them? Ashido was really manly, and Kirishima looked up to her, but he didn’t really want to kiss her.
“Where do I have to kiss her?” Kirishima asked Mineta.
“The mouth, duh.” Mineta replied.
Alright, so not Ashido. He loved her, but he couldn’t do that. Uraraka was strong too. Bakugou had ranted about her to Kirishima before, so Kirishima respected her too. Well Kirishima respected all the girls, but he wouldn’t say he was attracted to any of them.
Kirishima quietly raised his cup and drank. “Hagakure, truth or dare.”
“Ehm, NO!” Hagakure said. “We aren’t just ignoring that.”
“Yeah, Kirishima! You think we’re ugly?” Uraraka said, and gave him her best sad eyes.
“No, no! Not at all! You’re all very pretty and strong!” Kirishima tried.
“But you don’t find any of us attractive?” Hagakure sadly said.
“I’m sorry!!” Kirishima put his hands in front of his head in a prayer motion and bowed lightly. “You’re just not really my type, I guess, and it would be unmanly to not go after the best!”
“Then what’s your type?” Uraraka demanded.
“Hmm, I’m not really sure.” Kirishima sat up straight again, and looked at Uraraka. “I guess I want someone who’s really strong and manly and them being talented is always a plus. Like a person who isn’t afraid to speak their mind and always tells the truth.”
It was only when Bakugou raised his eyebrows with a smirk, that Kirishima realized he had slowly shifted his gaze towards him. Kirishima quickly snapped his eyes back to Uraraka. “And you’re all kinda soft, I’d be worried about hurting you.”
“You think we’re fragile?!” Uraraka didn’t sound mad, luckily.
“Nonono! Not at all! I’m just a bit rugged, that’s all.” Kirishima tried to explain.
“Soooo, since you’re such a big boy, you want someone who can handle you?” Kaminari chirped in. Kirishima recognized his tone. He was planning something. “So, I don’t know, someone like Mirko or, maybe even, Bakugou’s mom?”
“Don’t talk about my mom, you stupid good for nothing battery charger.” Bakugou told him.
“Hmmm,” Kirishima thought for a bit. “I guess Mirko is pretty strong and she is really manly, but I don’t know… I don't really want to kiss her. Bakugou’s mom is pretty fine, though. No offense, bro.”
“No, fuck you, I'm taking offense” Bakugou crossed his arms.
“Don't worry, you're, like, wayyy hotter, bro. No homo, of course.” Kirishima was confused about the snort Bakugou let out after he had finished talking.
“So, you have noticed how much Bakugou looks like his mom?” Kaminari asked. He was definitely planning something. Sadly, Kirishima couldn’t figure out what.
“Well, yeah, dude. I’ve spent a lot of time with her, when Bakugou and I studied at his house.” Kirishima remembered.
“You’ve been to Kacchan’s house?!?” Midoriya spoke up.
“Yeah, lots of times.” Kirishima told him. Midoriya looked like he was going to pass out.
“Would you say she’s hot?” Kaminari’s face was incredibly close to Kirishima’s.
“Wow, bro! I don’t lust over my friends’ mothers!” Kirishima put a hand on Kaminari’s face and pushed him away. “But she is an attractive adult woman, that’s just an objective fact. But also someone who I have zero interest in.” Kirishima knew he had to be careful about what he said about Mitsuki. He didn’t want to fight Bakugou right now.
“Maybe because you have zero interest in women all together.” Kaminari grumbled.
“What?” Kirishima asked.
“Kirishima.” Bakugou said. Somehow just looking at him made Kirishima forget what Kaminari said.
“Yeah, bro?” Kirishima smiled.
“Get back to the game.” Bakugou seemed very calm. Then Kirishima finally remembered that they were playing truth or dare.
“Oh yeah. Well anyway, Hagakure?”
“Dare.” She replied.
“Kiss the hottest dude in class!” Kirishima challenged, hoping that would make the group forget his failed dare.
“Alright!” She said, before standing up and walking away from the group. They all watched her as she went over to Ojiro, and kissed him, at least that’s what they assumed she did. Kirishima nodded to himself. Ojiro was a pretty attractive dude.
“Kaminari! Truth or dare.” Hagakure said when she sat back down on the couch.
“Dare.” Kaminari smirked.
“I dare you to eat a spoonful of Bakugou’s hot sauce!” Kaminari’s smirk dropped.
Kaminari stared intently at his drink. Kirishima knew that Bakugou got the strongest hot sauce he could get his hands on. Bakugou had once bought Kirishima a Crimson Riot hot sauce for his birthday, but it had been too hot for Kirishima, so Bakugou had ended up eating it. Bakugou had teased Kirishima about it for a while, but Kirishima didn’t mind. Kirishima had ended up keeping the empty bottle, and put it on his desk.
“I don’t wanna die.” Kaminari whined and downed his drink.
“You coward.” Bakugou smirked at him.
“Fine, bro!” Kaminari said. “Truth or dare.”
“Dare.” Bakugou never chose truth.
“I dare you to kiss the person with the biggest rack, ON the mouth.” It was now Kaminari’s turn to smirk. Bakugou scowled at him.
Kirishima half expected him to drink, but no, Bakugou stood up. Kirishima almost wanted to look away. For some reason he didn’t really want to watch Bakugou kiss anyone. But he didn’t look away. He didn’t look away when Bakugou stood up. Or when Bakugou walked around the table. Or when Bakugou stopped in front of him. Kirishima was thankful he hadn’t looked away, when Bakugou grabbed the front of Kirishima’s shirt, bent down and smashed their lips together.
It could barely be called a kiss and it was over before Kirishima could turn it into one. Kirishima was sure his face matched his hair.
“Is that my shirt?” Bakugou asked him when he pulled back, hand still fisted in the shirt Kirishima was wearing.
“Yeah, sorry bro!” Kirishima scratched the back of his neck. “It was in my dresser though.”
“So that’s why I couldn’t find it.” Bakugou eyes traveled over the shirt. “Don’t worry ‘bout it, Red. Your tits look great in it, anyway.” Bakugou let go, and walked back towards the couch he was sitting on.
“They’re pecks, man!” Kirishima grumbled after him.
“Nah, dude, I agree with Blasty. You’ve got total milk jugs.” Kaminari leaned against him. He was getting to the point of intoxication where he started getting really flirty, Kirishima could tell.
“Wait, was that your first kiss, babe?” Ashido asked him, still sitting in the middle of the table.
“Yeah.” Kirishima awkwardly smiled. “I always thought it would be more romantic.”
“You’re serious about that?” Bakugou asked him.
“What do you mean, bro?” Kirishima asked right back.
“Fine, dickhead. Dare or dare.”
“I was going to pick dare anyway.”
“You fucking better have. I dare you to follow me.”
“Right on, bro!” Kirishima would follow him anywhere. “Ashido, take over our turn.”
Kirishima was sure it would take a bit of time, so he didn’t want the group to sit and wait around for them. Kirishima got up and followed Bakugou to the door. Kirishima was about to speak up, but Bakugou was faster.
“I know you can’t leave, we’re just going outside the door.”
Kirishima followed him outside, and just as he said, Bakugou stopped right outside on the porch. Bakugou leaned against the wall, with a foot prodded up against it, and crossed his arms over his chest. Kirishima walked to the wall in front of Bakugou and stood there.
“So, Kirishima.” Bakugou started.
“What’s up, Bakugou?” Kirishima smiled, but he was sure he looked nervous.
“Do you remember when I found you in the basement?” Why was Bakugou asking about that?
“I don’t want to talk about that, Bakugou.” Kirishima grumbled. “But you know what I do wanna talk about?”
“What?” Bakugou entertained him.
“Who the fuck did you kiss?” Kirishima sounded angry, and he even felt angry. He wasn’t sure why. “And when the hell did you do that.”
Bakugou’s expression didn’t falter. He looked annoyingly calm.
“I’ll tell you who, when we talk about what happened that night.” Bakugou shrugged. “For when, then it’s three weeks ago.”
Three weeks ago?
“What, so around the time I went to the hospital?” Kirishima felt so angry.
“Guess you could say that.” Bakugou almost looked bored. But then he smirked. “Why are you so mad, Red?”
“Well, sorry for being a bit pissed off that my
best friend
decided to hook up with some rando, the second I was in the hospital.” Kirishima fumed.
“We didn’t hook up, Ei, and he wasn’t a rando.” Bakugou chuckled.
“Oh surreeee, bro. Someone gets to kiss a guy like you and then ends it there? Real believable, Bakugou.” Why was Kirishima getting so worked up?
“Are you jealous, Red?” Bakugou smirked, and it
pissed
Kirishima off.
“Why would I be jealous?” Kirishima walked towards Bakugou.
“I don’t know, why would you be?” Bakugou’s smirk still plastered on his face, as Kirishima put one of his hands beside Bakugou’s head.
“You can fuck whoever you want, Bakugou. I don’t care.” Kirishima sounded so sure, that he almost believed his own lie.
“Then why are you so mad?” Bakugou asked again. He was so confident, it was aggravating Kirishima.
“Because we’re best friends. Why didn’t you tell me?” Kirishima explained.
“I thought you remembered.”
“You have told me before?”
“No, you were there.”
“What?”
“You don’t remember me finding you at all, do you?” Bakugou almost looked sad.
“It’s a big blur, to be honest. I just remembered that you were there, but not really anything that happened.” Kirishima raised his other hand and tugged a piece of stray hair behind Bakugou’s ear.
“You were pretty weak, so I guess that makes sense.” Bakugou shrugged.
“What happened, Kat?” Kirishima cupped his cheek, and caressed his face with his thumb.
“Not much, I found you and we talked for a bit. Then you passed out, and the ambulance arrived shortly after.”
“I’m sorry.” Kirishima did feel bad.
“It’s whatever.” Bakugou shrugged, but Kirishima could see the sadness in his eyes.
“So, who did you kiss?” Kirishima still wanted to know that.
“You, Ei.”
“What?”
“You kissed me before you passed out.”
“I did?”
“Yeah.” Bakugou looked up at him. Kirishima couldn’t read his expression, but something about it reminded him of something.
Then he remembered. He remembered going down into the basement. He remembered swallowing the pills and starting his own panic attacks. He remembered Bakugou finding him, and Bakugou’s warmth. Then Bakugou’s crying, and what he had told Bakugou to make him cry even more. He remembered the feeling of Bakugou’s hair against his palm, and the gentle tug he gave him. Then the feeling of Bakugou’s lips against his own.
“Oh.” Kirishima could only say.
“You remember now?”
“Yeah. Sorry about that.” Kirishima gently smiled.
“I didn’t mind.” Bakugou’s eyes slowly flickered up and down.
Kirishima must have had a bit too much to drink, for him to do what he did next. He slowly leaned down, making sure to watch Bakugou’s reaction carefully, searching for anything that told him to back off. He didn’t find any sign, Bakugou even closed his eyes, seemingly just waiting. So he leaned down until his lips met Bakugou’s, and finally closed his own eyes. He felt Bakugou’s arms wrap around his waist, and pull him in slightly. Kirishima slid his hand from Bakugou’s cheek to the back of his neck, and tilted Bakugou’s head further up. Kirishima held the kiss for a few more seconds, before pulling back slightly and leaned his forehead against Bakugou’s.
“Sorry about that too.” Kirishima chuckled.
“I don’t mind, Ei.” Bakugou smiled back. “But let’s get back, before they start doing stupid shit.”
“Oh yeah.” Kirishima had somehow forgotten about the party their class was throwing for him. Kirishima removed himself completely from Bakugou, and went inside.
“Stop, Kami! They’re back!” Kirishima heard Ashido yell. Kirishima and Bakugou made their way back to the couches, and found Kaminari slouched over the table. Kirishima noticed that Mineta and Hagakure had left.
“What are you idiots doing?” Bakugou asked, and sat down beside Uraraka again. Kirishima mirrored him and sat back in his old place too.
“I dared Kami to take a shot for every minute you two were gone!” Ashido proudly said.
“Why didn’t you just drink, dumbass?” Bakugou asked Kaminari.
“Oh god, why didn’t I think of that?” Kaminari sounded so hopeless.
“We couldn’t have been gone for that long.” Kirishima said.
“You were gone for like 10 minutes, babe.” Ashido informed him.
“What? No way.” Kirishima shook his head. It couldn’t have been that long.
“Time flies when you’re making out, man.” Sero elbowed him in the side.
“We didn’t make out?!” Kirishima felt his face heat up. He didn’t technically lie.
“Sure, Kirishima.” Sero smiled.
“Wait, it’s my turn now right?” Kaminari pushed himself up to face his friends.
“Yeah!” Ashido leaned over and petted his hair.
“Kiribaby!” Kaminari smiled at him.
“Kamibaby!” Kirishima grinned.
“Dare or dare!”
“Dare!”
“I dare you to bite Bakugou’s neck.” …
What?
“What?” Kirishima looked between Kaminari and Bakugou. Kaminari was still smiling at him, but Bakugou was giving the back of Kaminari’s head the death stare.
“I, Denki Kaminari, challenge you, Eijirou Kirishima, to bite him, Katsuki Bakugou, in the neck.” Kaminari explained.
“Bro?” Kirishima said, while looking at Bakugou.
Bakugou finally stopped trying to explode Kaminari with his mind, and shifted his gaze to Kirishima. Then he seemingly thought for about a minute, shrugged and leaned back into the couch.
Kirishima looked between his drink on the table and Bakugou in front of him. Then he stood up.
Eh, what the hell, why not?
Kirishima thought to himself.
“Heya bro.” Kirishima grinned at him, when he straddled his lap.
“‘Sup Red.” Bakugou placed his hands on Kirishima’s hips.
Kirishima put a hand on Bakugou’s jaw and angled his face away, exposing his neck. Kirishima leaned down and began opening his mouth. When he got close to Bakugou’s neck, he heard Bakugou’s breath hitch.
You can bite through metal with little to no resistance.
His neck would be nothing for you.
You’re going to kill him if you continue.
Kirishima stilled.
Bite him.
Maybe they’ll put you down, if you murder him.
“Ah shit, pass me my drink.” Kirishima sat and flopped down beside Bakugou.
“What?” Bakugou turned his head to look at him. His cheeks were slightly red, Kirishima noted, but that might just be because they were just outside or the alcohol.
“I won’t bite you when I’m drunk, man.” Kirishima smiled.
“Why not?” Bakugou almost seemed disappointed.
“Because your neck would be nothing for my teeth, bro.” Kirishima explained.
“Coward.” Bakugou grumbled and leaned back into the couch.
“Sorry, dude.” Kirishima chuckled and draped his arm around the back of the couch, behind Bakugou.
“Here, babe.” Ashido leaned towards him, his drink in her hand.
“You better down that shit.” Bakugou told him, and Kirishima did what he said.
“Todoroki, truth or dare?” Kirishima asked.
“Dare, I guess.” Todoroki answered.
“Can you make your breath cold?”
“Yes.”
“Alright! I dare you to whisper in Sero’s ear, while making your breath real cold.” Kirishima challenged.
Todoroki stood up, walked over to Sero, put a hand on his shoulder and leaned down. Kirishima obviously couldn’t hear what was said, especially now when he was on the opposite side, but Sero sure could. Todoroki’s body hid most of Sero’s face but Kirishima could still tell how tense Sero was. When Todoroki walked away, Kirishima noticed that Sero’s cheeks were now a bit red.
“Midoriya, truth or dare.” Todoroki had returned by his side.
“Dare!” Midoriya slurred. Kirishima had noticed that he was somewhat of a lightweight.
Instead of saying the dare, Todoroki leaned over and whispered something in his ear. Midoriya’s eyes snapped to Bakugou, then down to his drink.
“Don’t be a coward, Izuku.” Bakugou threatened. Midoriya changed tactics and instead gave Todoroki his best puppy eye stare. Todoroki just looked back, waiting, not affected at all. Then Midoriya sighed and turned towards Bakugou.
“You’re gonna be a great hero one day, Bakugou.” Midoriya told him.
“Well, yeah, of cou-” Bakugou stopped talking. Then he turned to stare at Midoriya. “
What did you say?”
“I’m sorry, Kacchan!” Midoriya quickly said, moving his arms around with so much speed, that it rivaled Iida’s. “Ehm, Uraraka, truth or dare.”
“Dare!” She proudly said.
“I dare you to float us!” Midoriya grinned.
“Alright!” Uraraka smiled, and slowly circled the table, making sure to touch everyone. Or everyone except Bakugou, who growled at her, when she came close.
“Bye, bro.” Kirishima smiled when he floated up.
“You’re sleeping on the floor if you throw up on me.” Bakugou looked up at him.
“You’re so heartless, babe.” Kirishima smirked down at him. Kirishima didn’t know where the nickname came from.
“What!?” Bakugou jumped up, explosions emitting from his palms. Kirishima just laughed at him.
“Wait, Urara, can you put me do-” Kaminari threw up. The other people in the air all started laughing.
“Sparky, you idiot!” Bakugou yelled at him, and began walking away. He didn’t get far though.
“Wait, Bakugou!” Iida said, approaching the group. “Please let us clean this up.”
“Why?” Bakugou asked. He sounded very suspicious.
“It’s late and we have to end the party soon. Please take Kirishima upstairs and let us take care of the cleaning.” Iida explained. Bakugou stared at Iida for a while. Then he looked around the room. Then he grunted and walked over and stood under Kirishima.
“Are everyone ready?” Uraraka asked the rest, and they all cheered.
Kirishima felt himself slowly being lowered, and then caught in Bakugou’s arms, princess style.
“You ready for bed, baby?” Bakugou smirked at him. Kirishima felt his face heat up.
“Shut up, bro.” Kirishima laughed and pushed Bakugou away, making him put him down.
Kirishima put his arm around Bakugou’s shoulder, and led him upstairs. Kirishima went into the bathroom first, and got ready for bed. When he was finished and went back into his room, he found Bakugou sitting on his bed on his phone, in just his underwear and one of Kirishima’s t-shirts. Kirishima went over to the mess on the floor and started searching through it.
“You know, you don’t have to sleep in pajamas.” Bakugou spoke up from the bed. Kirishima turned his head to see Bakugou, who had put his phone away and was now leaning back on the bed.
“What?” Kirishima turned around.
“I know you prefer to sleep in underwear, since you run hot.” Bakugou watched him with a bored expression.
“You’d be okay with that?” What Bakugou had said was true. He never used to sleep in pajamas before Bakugou started spending the night.
“I don’t care.” Bakugou shrugged.
“Aw, thanks bro!” Kirishima grinned, and started stripping. Kirishima saw Bakugou rolled his eyes with a smile, before he got up and went into the bathroom.
Kirishima snuggled into bed and waited for Bakugou to return. But now that he was alone, his mind started to wander. Mostly towards the fact that he kissed Bakugou, and apparently already had. Three weeks ago, Kirishima was drugged out of his mind, moments from death. It must have had been a pity kiss. Kirishima had pulled him down, afterall. Bakugou was just granting his dying wish, nothing more
.
But today? Bakugou
had
been drunk too, so it was just a drunken mistake. Was Bakugou going to regret it tomorrow? Was Bakugou going-
“Relax, Ei.” Bakugou flicked a finger against Kirishima’s forehead. Then he crawled over him and laid down next to him.
“Sorry.” Kirishima turned and smiled at him.
“I can’t believe I’m sleeping with such a coward.” Bakugou loosely ran a hand through Kirishima’s hair.
“You’re still mad about that?” Kirishima chuckled.
“You think I’m frail.” Bakugou grumbled. Kirishima laughed again.
“No, Kat, you’re incredibly strong. I just didn’t want to accidentally bite through your neck.”
“I wouldn't mind dying that way.” Bakugou joked.
“If you won’t let me kill myself, then I won’t kill you.” Kirishima joked back.
“Don’t joke about that, Ei.” Bakugou said, but still laughed.
“Sorry, couldn’t help it.” Kirishima smiled. “But if it means so much to you, then just ask me when I’m sober. Then I’ll do it.”
“You better mean that.”
“I would never lie to you, Kat.” Kirishima pulled the other in and buried his face into Bakugou’s hair. Maybe that would make Bakugou unable to notice the lie Kirishima had just told him.
Chapter 12: Talking to a rock
Summary:
Kiri goes to therapy
Notes:
Homophobia, mentions of past suicide attempts, and (hopefully) unrealistic description of therapy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hello Eijirou Kirishima, I’m Kanda Minori. Please take a seat.” A plain looking man told him. He sounded plain too. He was in a plain room, nothing on the white walls, just two couches facing each other with a table in between. It was probably just a storage room that had been cleared out for them. Minori looked older than Aizawa. He was probably around 50, if Kirishima had to guess. If he was then that would make Kirishima’s plan very easy.
Kirishima sat down in front of him. Kirishima had his usual fake smile that he had learned to master over the years. Now, no one could ever tell that it was fake. Kirishima knew what he had to do to get out of therapy. He didn’t need it. There was no reason for him to be here. This only made his already long day longer, and Kirishima didn’t have the energy for it.
“Hello mister.” Kirishima politely bowed.
“Please just Minori.” The therapist gave Kirishima what was probably meant to be a patient smile, but it just looked plain. “Can I call you Eijirou?”
“Kirishima is fine.” Kirishima gave Minori a real fake patient smile. Kirishima had mastered the art of smiling. That was the easiest way to make people think he’s fine.
“Alright, Kirishima.” Minori said, and started looking through the pile of paper in his hands. “I can see in your files that you have been in therapy four times before. Can I ask why?”
“You can see why in the files, sir.” Kirishima told him. He knew what info they gave therapists. Despite what Ashido might think, their school did actually help him. Just in their own way, that didn’t help at all.
“You’re a smart boy, huh?” Minori smiled at him. “It says twice for bullying, twice for suicide attempts.”
That wasn’t the true reason, of course. That’s just what the school said. The bullying reason wasn’t even for the fact that Kirishima was being bullied. It was because the school was convinced Kirishima was lying about that and needed help. It also hadn’t been suicide attempts. At least not something they could prove.
“I’m aware, sir.” Kirishima wanted this to be over with. He knew the drill.
“My apologies. So you’re here because of another suicide attempt. Do you have anything to say?”
“I just had a bad day that day. I don’t really know what happened, I was totally out of it!” Kirishima explained, adding hand effects to prove his point.
“I see. Well we can always come back to that, but I want to get to know you first.” Minori said.
“Sure, sir.” Kirishima smiled. He was happy about that, then he could get his plan started.
“Can you tell me about your parents?” Perfect.
“Of course. So my moms’ work in-”
“Moms’?” Minori interrupted. He had furrowed his eyebrows for some reason.
“I have two moms.” Kirishima explained.
“Do you have a dad?” Minori asked. His tone had changed.
“Nope. I’ve only ever had my mothers.”
“I see.” Minori wrote something down. “Let’s change the subject. Tell me about your friends instead.”
“I have four best friends. Ashido, who I have known since middle school. Kaminari, who is a total idiot, but also really street smart. And then Sero, who is probably the smartest out of us four.” Kirishima smiled. Please notice, please notice, please noti-
“I thought you said four? That was only three.” Minori said.
“Oh, yeah…” Kirishima looked away, acting as awkward as he could. “There’s also… Bakugou.”
“Bakugou? What’s she like?” Minori smiled.
“He’s really manly.” Kirishima noticed Minori’s smile drop. Kirishima started fiddling with his hands. “And super strong and talented. He’s so gr-”
“Okay.” Minori interrupted. “Let’s talk about school instead. What’s your favorite subject?”
“Math, probably.” Kirishima answered.
“Oh, what a great subject to like!” Minori smiled. “Do you do well it in?”
“Nah, I almost failed it.” Kirishima awkwardly smiled. He had to be as sincere as he could.
“What do you like about it then?”
“Bakugou tutors me in it.” Kirishima grinned. “He’s super smart.”
“I see.” Minori didn’t sound pleased. He wrote something down.
Minori changed the subject to hero training. Kirishima decided to give him a break, so he could think that he was doing his job. Kirishima talked for about ten minutes, before Minori made the mistake of asking about his hero costume. Kirishima described his costume as best as he could.
“So all in all, my costume is really manly!” Kirishima concluded.
“Doesn’t it get cold, with it being shirtless?” Kirishima had to bite back his smirk. Minori was really digging his own grave.
“It’s not too bad.” Kirishima shrugged. “The most annoying thing about it being shirtless, is that Bakugou have to be careful about scratching me up too hard when we’re fuc-”
“That’s plenty for the first session.” Minori interrupted. “I’m looking forward to seeing you next week.”
“You got it, sir!” Kirishima leaned forward to shake the therapist's hand. Kirishima’s smile only widened when he noticed how weak the handshake was.
Kirishima jumped up and happily walked out of the room. He didn’t know why it had been so easy to describe Bakugou in such a way, but he just excused it on his amazing ability to lie.
It, of course, wasn’t only his therapist he had to trick.
Aizawa was watching Kirishima. When the two were in the same room, Kirishima could always feel Aizawa’s eyes on him, somehow even when Aizawa was looking the other way. Kirishima’s mask couldn’t slip, not even for a second. If Aizawa didn’t believe that Kirishima had gotten better, he would keep him in therapy. So Kirishima kept a smile on his face. No matter what.
“Kirishima, stay after class.” Aizawa told him, when he started class. Kirishima threw him a smile and a thumbs up. A few of his friends sent him looks, but Kirishima kept his gaze forward.
Bakugou sent him a small wave, grabbing his attention. Bakugou raised his eyebrows in question, but Kirishima just sent him a shrug in response. That was a lie, of course. Kirishima knew what Aizawa wanted.
The rest of the class passed with not too much trouble. It was still hard coming back from being away for so long, even with Bakugou’s help.
Then, finally, the bell rang. His classmates all got up and started leaving the room. Bakugou lingered around, so Aizawa had to send him a stern stare to make him leave. Bakugou made sure to roll his eyes and drag his feet the whole way out. Aizawa just shook his head, clearly used to Bakugou’s bullshit.
“What’s up, Aizawa?” Kirishima walked up to his teachers desk.
“How did the session go?” Aizawa asked.
“It was fine. The guy seemed nice.” Kirishima smiled.
“That’s great. I wanted to meet him before you went, but I wasn’t allowed.” Aizawa seemed annoyed.
“Why?” Kirishima tilted his head in confusion.
“I wanted to make sure of something, but couldn’t.” Aizawa sighed. “That being said, can I ask something?”
“Sure, dude!” Kirishima accidentally blurted out. Aizawa only raised his eyebrow. “Ehm, sir.”
“Did you mention your parents?”
“Yeah. Why?” Kirishima knew why.
“Your parents' names aren’t on your file.” Aizawa said, like it would explain anything. “How did he react?”
“He didn’t really.” Kirishima put a finger on his chin, pretending to think. “We just talked about their jobs, then my friends and some hero stuff, and then he ended the session.”
“Which friends did you mention?”
“Ashido, Kaminari, Sero and Bakugou. The squad, you know?” Kirishima grinned.
“What did you say about Bakugou?” Kirishima somehow knew that was coming.
“I said that he is my best friend, mister Aizawa.” Kirishima could hear the coldness in his own tone. Where it came from, he didn’t know. Aizawa didn’t seem to notice.
“I see.” Aizawa nodded. “If he changes his mind on your parents, let me know. Then I’ll get you a new one.”
“I will, thank you, Aizawa.” Kirishima wasn’t going to tell him. This was the perfect outcome. He would be out before Aizawa could look around.
“That was fast.” Bakugou raised an eyebrow at Kirishima, when he entered the room. He was laying on Kirishima’s bed, resting against the headboard, phone in his hands. He had changed out of his school uniform, now laying in black sweatpants and a black t-shirt. It must be one of Kirishima’s since it was a bit big on him.
“He just wanted to ask a couple of questions.” Kirishima flopped down onto Bakugou on the bed, and dug his face into Bakugou’s chest. Bakugou wiggled his arms out from under Kirishima and propped up his arms beside Kirishima’s shoulders, and started scrolling on his phone again.
“You okay?” Bakugou softly asked, after a couple of silent minutes had passed.
“Yeah, just tired.” Kirishima responded.
“Wanna nap?” Bakugou placed his phone on the bedside table.
“Mhm.” Kirishima rumbled out against Bakugou.
“Change first, idiot.” Bakugou began pushing on Kirishima’s shoulders.
“Noooo.” Kirishima mumbled, and forced his arms under Bakugou’s waist, hugging him tight.
“Don’t be a baby, Red.” Bakugou laughed. “You’re gonna wrinkle your uniform, and I’m not ironing it.”
“Fine.” Kirishima sadly said. Bakugou just rolled his eyes at him. Kirishima got off him and started taking off his uniform. Even if Bakugou was fine with him sleeping in just underwear, Kirishima still put on a pair of sweatpants since it was just a nap. Kirishima walked back to the bed and sat down on Bakugou’s lap. “You’re not gonna join?”
“Nah, I’m not tired.” Bakugou responded, and put his hands on Kirishima’s hips.
“Aww.” Kirishima pouted. Bakugou just rolled his eyes again. Kirishima grabbed the blanked and draped it over them, while leaning down and putting his head back on Bakugou’s chest.
“Don’t you want the drapes closed?” Bakugou asked, and took his phone back in his hands.
The room was pretty light, but Kirishima didn’t want to get up again. Buuuut he probably couldn’t sleep with all that light. Kirishima turned his head, so he was face down into Bakugou’s chest. Oh. Kirishima got an idea. He propped himself up on his arm, and with the other, grabbed the hem of Bakugou’s shirt and pulled it up.
Bakugou barely reacted, clearly used to Kirishima’s random touches. He did, however, let out a confused hum, when Kirishima stuck his head under Bakugou’s shirt. He did also jump a little when Kirishima laid down and put his head on Bakugou’s now bare chest. His ear was placed on the big scar Bakugou had on his chest. It had finally healed completely, and Kirishima thought the scar looked really badass. There were also 4 lines crossing his chest, but Kirishima tried not to focus too hard on them.
“You’re cold, asshole.” Bakugou explained, with no anger in his tone.
“Sorry, bro.” Kirishima repiled. Bakugou just hummed, and Kirishima felt Bakugou’s arms against his shoulders, once again.
Kirishima actually wasn’t tired. Not really. He just wanted an excuse to get to cuddle Bakugou. His mind kept circling around his past experiences of therapy. They weren’t bad, of course. Nothing really happened in them. Their tones would always change when Kirishima told them about his mothers. Then it would change even further when Kirishima started talking about his friends. The first two times it happened, Kirishima didn’t get it. He had been too young and probably too naive to understand.
His parents didn’t know about the therapy, of course. They would if they had checked their mail, but they were too busy for that. They didn’t pay, either. Tatsuo’s mom made sure of that. Kirishima didn’t really know why she had been so adamant about it, but it was nice to finally have an adult care about him. Even if it was for her own selfish reasons.
“Bullying?” Tatsuo’s mom said. “My baby would never do such a thing!”
Kirishima, Tatsuo, Tatsuo’s mom and the principal were gathered in the principal's office.
“That’s what Eijirou said.” The principal said.
“They are boys. They’re a bit rough, no need to throw out bullying accusations.” Ms Tatsuo said.
“Would you say that throwing rocks at Eijirou, pushing him around, and hitting him is just boys being boys?” The principal raised an eyebrow at Ms Tatsuo.
“Yes! They’re eight, for crying out loud!” Ms Tatsuo rolled her eyes. “Look, I think it’s clear why Kirishima is spreading lies.”
“And why’s that?”
“Where are his parents?”
“They couldn’t make it.”
“Exactly! They’re never here. It’s obvious that it bothers Kirishima, so he needs attention in other ways.”
“I’m sure Eijirou gets plenty of attention at home.”
“Do you?” Ms Tatsuo turned to look at Kirishima. It was clear that she wanted him to agree with her. She intimidated Kirishima, so he slightly shook his head. “See? He’s just lonely, and doesn't know how to ask for help. But lucky for him, I’d love to help.”
“By controlling your child?” The principal looked bored. Kirishima knew Tatsuo caused a lot of problems at the school, like destroying windows, doors and desks.
“No, by paying for therapy for him.” She stated. It was widely known that the Tatsuo family was very rich. It was the reason Tatsuo was still at the school, and why he could get away with so much. The school could pay for the damages he caused because of the generous anonymous donations they got each year.
“Do you solve all your problems by throwing money at them?” It was also widely known that the donations came from the Tatsuo family.
“Maybe I should stop doing that.” Ms Tatsuo narrowed her eyes at the principal.
“It would be such a nice gesture for you to fund Eijirou’s therapy. I’m sure he would really appreciate it.” The principal's tone quickly changed.
“That’s what I thought.” Ms Tatsuo looked smug. “If you promise to not pull me in here again for such bullshit, I will promise to pay for Kirishima’s therapy everytime he acts up again.”
“Alright, Ms. Tatsuo.” The principal complied.
“Great. We’ll be going now.” The Tatsuo’s stood up.
The principal kept his promise. Tatsuo never got called into the principal's office again, and Kirishima got sent to therapy four times. Each and everyone because of Tatsuo.
“Welcome back, Kirishima. Please sit.” Minori smiled at him.
“Hello again, sir.” Kirishima smiled back.
“I’d like to apologize for cutting our session short last week.” Minori said, when Kirishima sat down.
“Don’t worry about it!” Kirishima grinned.
“Great! I’d like to start out by talking about what happened that day.”
“What day, sir?” Kirishima knew, of course.
“The day of your latest suicide attempt.” Minori clarified.
“Oh sure.” Kirishima leaned back. He had to seem comfortable. “I hadn’t really slept well that night, so the day just started out bad.”
“Do you remember why?” Kirishima had to bite back a smirk.
“Bakugou kept stealing the blanket, so I woke up a bunch.” Kirishima explained. That was a lie too, Bakugou barely moved when he slept.
“And Bakugou was?” Minori looked hopeful.
“He is my best friend, sir.” Kirishima reminded him.
“Why was he near your blanket?” Minori’s smile faltered a bit.
“We often sleep together.” Kirishima didn’t feel the need to clarify.
“Like sleepovers?” Minori apparently wanted it to be clarified.
“Guess you could say that.” Kirishima chuckled.
“Anyway, let’s get back to the story, alright?” Minori looked uncomfortable all of a sudden.
“Oh sorry! So yeah, I was already cranky from the morning. Then we started out with joint hero training, so I didn’t have any time to clear my head. I was unfortunately put in the same group as Bakugou, so I was distracted from the beginning. That sadly made one of the opponents able to capture me.”
“Why were you so distracted?” Minori sounded like he didn’t want to ask.
“Bakugou’s hero outfit’s shirt is, like, really tight. It’s cut in a way so his pecks are super well defined. His shoulders and arms are bare, and he’s like really ripped. And his waist! Don’t even get me started on his tiny, se-”
“What happened when you were captured?” Minori interrupted.
“Not much.” Technically not a complete lie. “My teammates were able to get me out, but with me being both tired and distracted, I got beat up pretty bad.”
“I see.” He wrote something down. “How did that lead to your attempt?”
“It was just an accident, really. Everyone just made it a big deal.” Kirishima rolled his eyes, and sighed like he was annoyed. “I have painkillers in my room, so I was going to take some. Bakugou had begun changing out of his school uniform, so when I went to take the pills, I guess you could say my mind was in other places.”
“It says in your file that you were found in the basement.”
“I’m getting to that.” Kirishima had been pretty sure that Minori knew the basics of his attempt, and was just proven right. “So I take painkillers pretty often, so I’m really good at just shaking out two, but when I did it that time, I accidentally emptied the bottle instead. I was going to spit them out, but Bakugou came over to the door without a shirt, so I accidentally swallowed.
“Why didn’t you make yourself throw up?”
“I was going to, but then Bakugou kissed me, so I forgot.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled.
“What about the basement?” Minori sighed.
“We have kinda clingy friends, so they just burst in sometimes.” They didn’t. “So Bakugou and I always go to the basement when we’re gonna fu-”
“Okay, that’s enough for today, I think.” Minori had disgust in his eyes. Kirishima just kept smiling at him.
“Alright, see you next week, sir!” Kirishima waved and walked out of the room. This was going to be easy.
“Are your sessions supposed to be so short?” Bakugou was waiting for him inside his room, like always.
“What do you mean?” Kirishima tilted his head. He knew why Bakugou asked, of course.
“That couldn’t possibly have taken more than 15 minutes.” Bakugou accused. Shit . Kirishima should have walked back slower. “The one last week was short too.”
“Something came up.” Kirishima shrugged, and sat down at his desk. He had caught up on most of his homework, but there was always more.
“What did you talk about?” Kirishima heard Bakugou shift on the bed, so he was probably facing Kirishima’s back now.
“Not much. Just school and boring stuff like that.” It was almost scary how easy it was to lie to Bakugou.
“Did you mention me?” Bakugou was clearly suspicious about something.
“Yeah. I finally have someone I can rant to about how annoying you are.” Kirishima chuckled. He heard Bakugou shift again.
“Shut up, you’re obsessed with me.” Bakugou was suddenly very close to Kirishima’s ear. Bakugou put his arms beside Kirishima’s, caging him in.
“Don’t act like you’re any better, Kat.” Kirishima leaned back, until he felt Bakugou’s chest against him.
“What did you tell him?” Bakugou asked again.
“That you’re my best friend.” Kirishima replied.
“Damn right I am.” Bakugou rested his chin on Kirishima’s head. “Do you need help?”
“Not right now. I’ll ask if anything comes up.” Kirishima was doing English homework, which he had gotten pretty good at.
“You better.” Bakugou told him, before returning to the bed.
Now that Kirishima was older, it was very clear what his therapists had against him. They had all been homophobic. How Kirishima hadn’t picked up on it immediately was a mystery to him. He was used to being bullied about his two mothers by the other kids around him. He was probably just expecting the adults in his life to be different. They weren’t.
The therapists never wanted to talk about his parents. Whenever Kirishima tried to bring it up, they would always change the subject. Maybe things would have been different if just one of them had listened.
The longest a therapist lasted before deeming him fine was 16 sessions. It had been a woman, and she had been his second therapist. Kirishima got her after one of his attempts. It hadn’t been one, but they had thought so.
Everyone thought he had walked out in front of that stupid semi truck. He hadn’t. Tatsuo had pushed him. Nubo saw it. Juro saw it. They wouldn't snitch on their friend, of course. Kirishima hadn’t expected them to, but they could have said that it was just a mistake. They could have said Kirishima just tripped. But no. They decided to say that Kirishima had walked out in front of it.
Kirishima had no idea how Tatsuo knew he’d survive. Kirishima knew, of course. He had tried it before. Kirishima was pretty sure that Tatsuo didn’t want to kill Kirishima. They had been around 9, so maybe he just hadn’t thought about the consequences.
His therapist had been very adamant that it had been a suicide attempt. Kirishima didn’t understand why. She had blamed his parents a lot. Kirishima kept trying to explain that it had been Tatsuo, but she didn’t listen.
In the end, she had come to the conclusion that Kirishima hated himself and his gay parents and that he was gay himself. He wasn’t, of course, and he didn’t hate his parents. Kirishima hadn’t known that was her conclusion when he was little, but now looking back, it was abundantly clear.
The other two times he had been sent to therapy, it hadn’t even been his fault. It had been Ashido’s fault. Kirishima didn't know that at the time, only finding out about it in UA. He had been pulled into the principal's office on a random day.
“Eijirou, sit down.” The principal had told him. Kirishima did as he said.
“I hear that you still have problems with Tatsuo?”
“I guess.” Kirishima had felt so small under his stare. The principal was disappointed.
“I thought you went to therapy about it.”
“I did.” Kirishima was confused. He hadn’t talked to any of the teachers about his problems.
“Then do a bunch of girls keep coming to my office, telling me about how you are getting bullied?”
“What?” Kirishima never talked to any girls.
“I don’t know why you feel the need to get them to do your dirty work for you, but I’m getting tired of it.”
“I didn’t-”
“Save it.” The principal interrupted him. “You’re going back to therapy.”
That had been that. That therapist had lasted ten sessions. He had come to the same explanation as the other therapists: That Kirishima was gay and that he hated himself and his parents.
The last time he had been sent to therapy was on the Monday after he jumped off the roof. The school had no way of knowing that it was Kirishima. No one had seen him. No one had found him. Except for one person.
Kirishima looked up into the sky. Why was he still alive? His back hurt a bit, and he stumbled when he sat up. The pavement around him was broken. There were cracks running through the cement, ending about a meter away. Kirishima pushed himself up. He had to get away, before anyone found him here.
Something pink moved in the corner of his eyes. Kirishima turned towards it. Beside the wall stood a small pink girl. Both her skin and hair were pink, and her eyes were black. Kirishima had seen her before, around the school. They had never talked. Kirishima wondered if they had even gotten eye contact before. He doubted it.
But now she was staring at him. She looked terrified. Her hands were covering her mouth, she was shaking and she had tears in her eyes. With where she stood, there was no way that Kirishma could have seen her from the roof. Not with where he had decided to jump anyway. Why had he been so careless? He was so stupid. He should have checked everywhere.
But he hadn’t, and now there was a witness.
“Woops, guess I fell.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled and rubbed the back of his neck. The girl slowly lowered her hands. Her mouth was trembling. “Welp, gotta get home!”
Kirishima started walking away. Maybe if he acted like this was normal, then she wouldn’t know the truth. He heard footsteps behind him.
“Kirishima, wait!” The girl yelled after him. Huh? How did she know his name? Kirishima turned around. “Are you okay???”
She started circling Kirishima, looking at him everywhere. She lifted his arms, and pressed on them randomly.
“Does anything hurt?” She asked. Kirishima shook his head. Her eyes were still filled with terror, and a few tears fell down her cheeks.
“I’m fine, …” Kirishima didn’t know her name. Why did she know his?
“Mina Ashido.” She introduced herself. Kirishima recognized that name.
Ashido was popular. Very popular. She was known as the nicest and the happiest person in all their school. Everyone loved her, or had heard of her. But that just meant that she was now very dangerous. She could tell everyone, and they would believe her immediately.
“I’m fine, Ashido. I just fell.” Kirishima pulled his arms back, and stepped away from her.
“Did Tatsuo do anything to you?” Ashido stepped into his space, searching his face. Kirishima continued to back up. Why did she know about Tatsuo?
“No. I was just watching the sun, and accidentally stepped forward.” Lying always came easy to Kirishima.
“Then why didn’t you scream?” Ashido accused, clearly not believing him. When she jumped back into his space, Kirishima put his hands on her shoulders and forced her away, keeping her at an arm's length. Ashido instinctively tried to step back, but Kirishima had hardened his arms, keeping her in place.
“I’m fine, Ashido.” Kirishima growled out. Why was he so angry? “I’ll know if you run your mouth. Do not test me.”
Kirishima gave her a hard shove, finally letting her go. She hadn’t expected it, so she ended up on the ground, looking up at him. The look she gave him would haunt him for a while. It was full of horror, terror and fear. Kirishima knew he looked scary when he hardened his face and bared his teeth. He didn’t care. He needed her not to tell anyone.
Ashido had. She went to their principal. Well, Kirishima didn’t know for sure, but he was pretty certain about it. He had been called into the principal's office early Monday morning the next week.
“Did you have a nice weekend, Eijirou?” The principal had asked him.
“It was fine, sir.”
“Have you seen the pavement outside?”
“I’ve seen a lot of the school, I’ve been here a couple of years now.”
“There’s a small crater in it. Near the cafeteria.”
“Interesting.” Kirishima nodded.
“We know it was you, Eijirou.”
“What was?”
“The police got a lot of calls from concerned civilians, who saw a small black haired boy falling from the roof.”
“There’s a lot of black haired boys at this school, sir.”
“But only you would be able to survive a fall like that.”
“I don’t think that’s true, sir.”
“If you can survive being run over by a semi truck, then you can survive falling a couple of floors.”
“Why would I jump off the roof?”
“I don’t know, Eijirou. Why would you do that?”
Kirishima didn’t respond. He just looked at his principal.
“You’re going back to therapy. You know how it works. Get back to class.”
That had been the shortest he had ever been in therapy. It only lasted six sessions. Kirishima had figured out the pattern by then. He knew what he had to say for his therapists to not want to spend time with him.
Kirishima was pretty certain his therapist was going to snap any minute now. The session had only been going for around 10 minutes and Kirishima brought up Bakugou at every possible chance. Then it happened.
“Okay, Kirishima. Can I ask you something blunt?” Minori asked.
“Sure, sir!” Kirishima grinned.
“Do you want to kill yourself?”
“No! Not at all. Bakugou would be so sa-”
“Do you think about hurting yourself?”
“Never. I wouldn’t be able to even if I wanted since Bakugou is always aro-”
“Are you depressed in any way?”
“Nah, I’m super happy. Bakugou is the bes-”
“Do you need therapy in any way?”
“Nope, I can just talk with Bakug-”
“I think you’re fine.” Minori smiled. “I deem you to be a stable and happy young man. I’ll tell your teacher that you’re dismissed.”
“It’s been great talking with you, sir.” Kirishima grinned and left the room.
Kirishima knew Aizawa would interrogate him. Luckily the first class with Aizawa was after lunch, so Kirishima had some time to relax. Or so he thought.
“Eijirou Kirishima, please come to the principal's office.” Came from the speakers, the moment class started.
“Away with you, little listener.” Present Mic dismissed him. Kirishima purposefully ignored Bakugou’s stare.
Kirishima didn’t hurry. He walked with a relaxed pace, all the way to the office. He had barely raised his hand to know, before the door sprung open.
“Come with me.” Aizawa told him and walked down the hall. Kirishima followed him.
They arrived at the teachers lounge, and Aizawa took them to one of the private rooms. Aizawa sat down on one of the couches and Kirishima sat down in the other.
“What did you do?” Aizawa asked. He had a stern look on his face.
“What do you mean, sir?” Kirishima smiled.
“Don’t act dumb with me, Kirishima. You know what I’m talking about.”
“He deemed me ready, Aizawa. I told you that I’m fine.” Kirishima explained.
“You don’t commit suicide, if you’re fine after only three therapy sessions.” Aizawa was mad.
“He was a very good therapist.” Kirishima shrugged.
“He might think you’re fine, but I don’t.” Aizawa looked so serious. “My rules for you still stand.”
“I understand, Mr Aizawa.” Kirishima gently smiled. Goddammit.
“I’m keeping my eye on you, Kirishima. I won’t hesitate to send you back.” Aizawa searched Kirishima’s face for something. “You’re dismissed. Go back to class.”
“See you later, Aizawa!” Kirishima grinned, before leaving the room.
Kirishima couldn’t falter. He couldn’t make even a single mistake. Kirishima wasn’t going to give up. He would win over Aizawa. Kirishima would kill himself.
Notes:
The warning for therapy was just incase a therapist decided to read the fic -///- I dont wanna get canceled
Chapter 13: A stone on the bottom of the ocean
Summary:
Day to day stuff
Chapter Text
Class 2-A were going to train by swimming, so they would be ready for water rescue. They most likely weren’t going to be sent out to anything, since there were many hero teams who had specialized in water rescue, but they had to be ready anyway. It was also a chance to try out water rescue, to see if it was something they would like to specialize in.This was their first lesson, so they had been allowed to just play in the pool for the first half of the lesson.
Kirishima wasn’t really that interested in water rescue. His quirk wouldn’t help him and would most likely actually work against him. But that didn’t stop him from getting angry about what Aizawa had just told him.
“
What?
” Kirishima asked, hoping he heard wrong.
“I said that I don’t want you to join today’s training.” Aizawa repeated.
“I’m sorry dude, eh sir, but are you fucking serious right now?” Kirishima felt so angry.
“I’m serious, Kirishima.” Aizawa confirmed.
“Fucking fine.” Kirishima was seething. “If you can tell me, to my face, completely serious, that you really fucking think that I’ll try to drown myself in front of not only Bakugou, but my
entire
class and
three
professors, then I’ll promise to not join the training.”
Aizawa’s stern stare didn’t falter, but he did sigh.
“Get out there, Kirishima.” Aizawa shook his head.
“That’s what I thought.” Kirishima spat out, and turned back towards the pool.
Maybe he shouldn’t snap at Aizawa, but holy shit did Aizawa just piss him off.
“Can you even swim with all that muscle?” Kaminari tilted his head up at him, when he reached the side of the pool. “Won’t you just sink?”
“Won’t you kill everyone if you just sneeze?” Kirishima was enraged.
“
Huh?
” Kaminari’s voice was shaking and hurt filled his eyes.
Before Kirishima could start apologizing, he was pulled away by his wrist. He was forced back into the dressing room, and his back was slammed into a wall.
“What did Aizawa say to you?” Bakugou put a hand up beside Kirishima’s head.
“Nothing.” Kirishima looked away.
“Don’t lie to me, Kirishima.” Bakugou grabbed Kirishima's jaw with his free hand, making him look at him.
“He didn’t want me to join swimming.” Kirishima told him.
“I’m gonna fucking kill him.” Bakugou let go of Kirishima and started pacing around the room.
“Please don’t.” Kirishima chuckled.
“Can you even drown?” Bakugou looked at Kirishima again. Kirishima suddenly felt very small under the stare.
“No.” Kirishima replied, knowing Bakugou could tell if he tried to lie.
“I’ll kick his fucking ass.” Bakugou started walking around again.
“Calm down, bro.” Kirishima put his hand on Bakugou’s shoulder. His skin was colder than normal, since he had been in the pool for a bit.
“He doesn’t trust you anymore. He’s such an asshole.” Bakugou pulled Kirishima into a hug and buried his face in Kirishima’s neck.
Kirishima knew why he did that. Bakugou was being a hypocrite.
Kirishima had broken Bakugou’s trust. If Bakugou was clingy before, then it couldn’t compare to how Bakugou acted now. Kirishima was never alone for long. If Kirishima took too long in the bathroom or the showers, then Bakugou would check on him. Bakugou knew how long it took Kirishima to walk to the dorms, so if Kirishima took too long, then Bakugou would call him. Kirishima didn’t want to find out what would happen if he didn’t pick up, so he always did.
Bakugou wasn’t controlling. Kirishima could be alone, and he knew Bakugou would leave him alone if he asked. But Bakugou didn’t trust Kirishima. Not anymore
Even worse, Bakugou’s nightmares had returned. Not fully, though. Sometimes Kirishima would get woken up by the sound of small explosions beside him. Bakugou would writher and make small sad sounds. Kirishima would pull him closer and the nightmares would stop. Bakugou never mentioned it, so Kirishima didn’t either.
But that also meant that Kirishima could cross off step 4 on his plan to die. Now he just needed to figure out what would make Bakugou end him. When he did that, he just had to wait around for a bad day.
“It’s fair that he doesn’t.” Kirishima gently said. He knew Bakugou felt awful for not trusting him.
“But you’re not going to do it again.” Bakugou’s tone almost made it sound like a question.
“I’m not.” Kirishima lied. Bakugou stilled in his arms.
Bakugou removed himself from Kirishima and went back towards the pool. He didn’t go far, of course, waiting for Kirishima with the door open. Kirishima quickly followed him. Kirishima spotted Kaminari sitting on the edge of the pool, and went over to him.
“I’m so sorry for saying that, Denki.” Kirishima sat down beside him and put a hand on his shoulder.
“It’s alright, Eiji.” Kaminari smiled at him.
“No, it’s not.” Kirishima shook his head.
“Then make it up to me.” Kaminari winked at him.
“How about I take you on a date?” Kirishima winked back.
“Hell yeah!” Kaminari jumped into the water.
Kirishima laughed and jumped too, … and sank. To the bottom. Kirishima swam up again, and got up onto the edge again.
“Oh what the hell?!” Kirishima mumbled to himself.
“You sank?” Kaminari looked smug.
“Like a rock. Holy shit, how fucking heavy am I?”
“Your fatass is so full of muscle, that you barely have anything to hold you up.” Bakugou joined their conversation.
“Just like I said.” Kaminari looked so proud of himself.
“You want a medal?” Bakugou raised his eyebrows at Kaminari.
“A kiss will do.” Kaminari winked.
Bakugou just responded by giving him an explosion in the face. Kaminari laughed and splashed some water in Bakugou’s direction. Bakugou then overreacted as he always does and kicked water in Kaminari’s face. Kaminari accidently swallowed some water and started coughing. Kirishima managed to grab Kaminari’s wrist and pull him to the edge, and then pulled him up onto it.
“Be nice, Bakubro.” Kirishima turned back to Bakugou and smiled up at him.
“I am! He shouldn’t ask for stupid shit.” Bakugou defended himself, and sat down beside Kirishima.
“Can I have one?” Kirishima grinned at him. Kirishima was ready to harden up, expecting Bakugou to explode him too. What he definitely didn't expect was Bakugou grabbing the back of his neck and roughly smashing their lips together.
“What the hell, man?!” Kirishima said when Bakugou let him go.
“You asked for one, dumbass!” Bakugou then exploded Kirishima in the face. Kirishima hadn’t been ready for it, so the warmth of it caught him off guard. Kirishima started coughing and waved the smoke away. When he could see again, he noticed that Bakugou had left.
“Blasty kisses really roughly, doesn't he?” Kaminari wondered.
“I would describe it more as passionately.” Kirishima smiled. “He’s so manly.”
“Why don’t you marry him then?” Kaminari grumbled.
“Gay marriage is illegal, Kami.” Kirishima reminded him.
“Hey Kiri?” Sero approached them. “Do you sink faster if you harden up?”
“Oh, I don’t know.” Kirishima had the faintest memory that he actually would sink faster, but he wasn’t sure. “Lemme check.”
Kirishima pushed himself off the ledge and into the water. He swam out a bit before hardening his body. He sank even faster this time, and when he hit the bottom, he couldn’t push off of it. Kirishima tried to swim, but he couldn’t. He must be too heavy. Then he started floating up.
Huh?
He looked down at his body and saw he was unhardened. The moment he reached the surface he felt air being forced down his throat and into his lungs. Kirishima didn’t try to breathe out, he knew he couldn’t. He swam back to the edge of the pool, and pulled himself out. When he got a couple of steps away from the pool, he breathed out.
“
Chill the fuck out, I’m not trying to kill myself
.” Kirishima quietly grumbled to himself.
“What was that, dude?” Sero questioned him. Kirishima turned around to face him.
“Oh, just my quirk acting up.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck. “But yeah, I sink faster when I’m hard.”
“Better keep Bakugou away from you then.” Kaminari snickered.
“What?” Kirishima asked him.
“Don’t worry about it.” Sero shook his head. “Come back here, Kiri, let’s see who can throw Kaminari the longest.”
“Hey, I don’t wanna play that!” Kaminari complained.
“Sure, bro!” Kirishima grinned. He didn’t think he could get close to the pool, and he was quickly proven right. When he was two meters away from the pool, he couldn’t walk any further. He didn’t need to look down to know what had happened. His feet had hardened, making him unable to move. “
Goddamnit…
”
“Gimme a sec, dudes!” Kirishima told his friends before looking around. He quickly found who he was looking for and went towards him. Luckily Bakugou was doing a freestyle competition with some classmates, which meant he wasn’t in the water. Kirishima grabbed Bakuogu’s wrist, before he could fly away again.
“What, Shitty Hair?! I’m winning over these losers!” Bakugou complained but made no move to retract his arm.
“I need you.” Kirishima told him, before pulling him into a hug. Bakugou didn’t move for a moment, but then he reciprocated the hug. Kirishima kept him in his arms, until the weird feeling in his chest went away. Kirishima gently pulled away. “Sorry ‘bout that, bro.”
“Better be, you’re cold as hell.” Bakugou said, no bite in his tone.
“Sorry, sorry.” Kirishima smiled. “But thanks, dude. Now beat all their asses!”
“Hell yeah, I will!” Bakugou grinned back.
Kirishima then turned back towards Sero and Kaminari, who had now been joined by Ashido.
Kaminari sat on the edge again, so Kirishima sneaked towards him. He put a finger on his lips when Ashido spotted him.
When Kirishima was right behind Kaminari, he grabbed Kaminari’s waist and lifted him up. Kaminari started yelling, but Kirishima ignored him. Kirishima then lifted Kaminari over his head, before throwing him as hard as he could.
“YEET!” Kirishima yelled, as he threw him. Sero and Ashido started laughing and Kirishima jumped into the water.
“How dare you?!” Kaminari resurfaced a few meters away. “I am not something to be yeeted!”
That just made Sero and Ashido laugh even harder, and Kirishima and Kaminari joined in.
Kirishima never tried to drown himself. He knew it wouldn’t work. He had always known that it wouldn’t work, even way before he ever thought about killing himself.
Well, at one point it would have worked, and it almost did.
Kirishima’s parents often brought him down to the beach. Baby Kirishima loved the water, and could barely stay away from it. He was sure his parents always watched him. That one time had just been a mistake. It hadn’t been their fault. Kirishima should have known better. It was his own fault, and now he was cursed for the rest of his life.
Kirishima had just turned four, and his quirk had appeared. They were down at the beach once again. His parents sat a bit away on their usual blanket. The beach was pretty flat so they could see Kirishima wherever he went.
Kirishima had been playing on the shore as he usually did. The waves were gentle that day, sweeping over Kirishima’s feet from time to time. Kirishima had dug a big hole and he was very proud of it. He wanted to show his mothers but they were reading and sunbathing up on the beach. They either couldn’t hear his shouts or they just ignored him. Kirishima shouldn’t bother them, anyway.
Kirishima had gotten bored, so he decided to walk out into the water. He couldn’t swim, so he knew not to go too far out. He splashed around for a bit, before something further out caught his eye. He couldn’t see what it was, but it was shining. His mothers loved shining stuff, so he wanted to get it for them. They would surely be proud of him.
Kirishima wandered further out. The object didn’t seem to get closer, though. The water soon reached his shoulders, but it was still nowhere in sight. Then it happened. Kirishima stepped into a hole, and suddenly couldn’t breathe anymore. He splashed his arms around but he didn’t resurface. He tried screaming but that just filled his mouth with water.
Kirishima was panicking. He tried activating his quirk, but that just forced his entire body to the ground. His hardened lungs made it so he couldn’t let more air out, but it didn’t help either. His hardened eyes made it easier to see and made the sea water stop hurting his eyes. Someone was rapidly approaching where he was. Did someone see him? Was someone coming to help him?
Kirishima unhardened to try and scream again, but his child brain had forgotten he was underwater. Kirishima accidentally swallowed some water, and started coughing, meaning he lost the last bit of air in his lungs.
Kirishima couldn’t remember anything else from that day. Kirishima wasn’t even sure if that was a real memory. He might have just dreamt it, or thought about it. His moms never mention it and their behavior didn’t really change.
But even so, around that time Kirishima’s quirk started acting up. When he was still a child, his quirk wouldn’t let him go out into the water, longer than to under his knees. As he grew up it slowly rose, and when he learned how to swim, it only stopped him when there were big waves. If Kirishima was in a bad mood, it wouldn’t let him go out at all. The same thing would happen if he was on a boat or the edge of a pool. Then his feet would harden, making him unable to go further.
His quirk would protect him from other stuff as well. It was mostly useful stuff, like hardening his finger so he didn’t get a paper cut or hardening his skin when he fell. It was only when he got older that he figured out the downsides to that.
“Does this make me look manly?” It was later that day, and Kirishima was getting ready for his and Kaminari’s date. He had been trying on clothes for about half an hour now. Kirishima had put on black jeans and a black dress shirt.
“You look basic as fuck.” Bakugou replied from the bed, where he was scrolling on his phone. “And take those fucking crocs off.”
“You didn’t even look! And my crocs make me look manly.” Kirishima pouted. He loved his red crocs. Bakugou then deeply sighed and looked up from his phone. He looked Kirishima up and down, and Kirishima felt his face heating up.
“Come here.” Bakugou sat up, and Kirishima went over to him. Bakugou reached out and unbuttoned the first three buttons. Bakugou’s fingers were warm against Kirishima’s chest. “There.”
“Thanks, bro!” Kirishima grinned, and Bakugou just rolled his eyes and leaned back into the bed. “What will you make us, by the way?”
“Burgers.” Bakugou easily responded.
“You’re amazing, bro.” Kaminari’s favorite food was burgers, and Kirishima loved all kinds of meat. Bakugou knew his friends so well.
“Shut up.” Bakugou grumbled but Kirishima could see a slight red dusting his cheeks.
Someone knocked on the door, so Kirishima went to open it.
“Hey Kami! You look great!” Kirishima smiled. Kaminari was wearing the same as Kirishima, but he had added some silver jewelry and a belt.
“Thanks, bro. You look hot as fuck.” Kaminari winked.
“I want him back at eight.” Bakugou sternly told Kaminari.
“Yes sir!” Kaminari gave him a salute.
“Be nice, Kami. He’s making our food.” Kirishima nudged Kaminari out of the room, so he wouldn’t piss off Bakugou.
“What do you have planned for us, dude?” Kaminari smiled up at him.
“Since Aizawa wanna keep me in jail, we sadly have to stay here.” Kirishima knew Aizawa wouldn’t let him leave just to complete a joke, but Kirishima still had managed to make a plan. “But our first stop is the bakery!”
Kirishima led them to Sato’s bedroom and knocked.
“Hello sirs. Please come in.” Sato opened the door for them. Sato’s room smelled like heaven. Sato had moved the deck out in the middle of the room, as a makeshift counter.
“What would you like?” Sato asked as politely as he could, when he had walked behind the ‘counter’.
“Your finest cake, please.” Kirishima replied as manly as he could. Sato nodded and went over to his small kitchen and grabbed the strawberry shortcake that Kirishima had ordered earlier that day. Kirishima handed Sato a couple of bills.
“Kirishima…” Sato looked at the bills on the counter, but didn’t move.
“Please, I insist!” Kirishima grinned, grabbed the cake and left the room, before Sato could try and give Kirishima his money back.
“How manly, Kiribaby!” Kaminari fake swooned when they got into the elevator.
“Nah, it’s Bakubro’s money.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck. Bakugou always wanted to pay for Kirishima’s stuff, for some reason.
“Of course it is.” Kaminari rolled his eyes, but he didn’t seem too bothered. Kirishima led the two down to the front doors, where Ashido stod with a basket.
“Heya cuties!” Ashido smiled and shoved the basket into Kaminari’s chest. “See you later.”
Ashido waved and walked towards the common room couches. Kaminari gave Kirishima a confused look, and Kirishima just winked and walked out the door. They of course couldn’t go far, so Kirishima stopped on the grass area just outside their dorm.
“There should be a blanket in the basket.” Kirishima informed Kaminari, who opened said basket and quickly found said blanket. Kaminari laid it out and the two sat down. Kirishima dragged the basket over to himself and found a cutting board, which he put down on the blanket and put the cake down on top of it.
“You really planned this out.” Kaminari laughed, as Kirishima pulled out a knife from the basket.
“Well yeah.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled at him. “I wanna show you how sorry I am.”
“Kiri, you’re the cutest.” Kaminari grinned. “It’s really not that big of a deal, though.
“Yes it is!” Kirishima insisted. “You looked so hurt.”
“We’re best friends right?” Kaminari looked away. “Do you… Do you want to know why?”
Kaminari spoke so softly that Kirishima almost didn’t hear him.
“Yes.” Kirishima nodded. He didn’t actually know too much about Kaminari, because he never talked about his home life. The only thing he knew was that Kaminari’s parents were divorced.
“I haven’t really told anyone about it.” Kaminari looked at the blanket right in front of where Kirishima was sitting. He was still speaking quietly but Kirishima could hear him better now. “My mother’s quirk is a lot like mine. I don’t know much about her though. My dad left her and took me with him when I was just a child, so I don’t remember her much.”
Kirishima pulled out a bottle of lemonade and two cups from the basket. He poured a cup and gave it to Kaminari, who gratefully took it. He took a sip before continuing.
“I don’t know alot about what happened, but I remember my dad’s screams so clearly. When I was young, I couldn’t really control my quirk, and I remember the fear in my dads eyes everytime I accidentally used it on him.” Kaminari gripped his cup really tight, so Kirishima put a hand on his shoulder to comfort him.
“I might be an idiot, but I’m not stupid.” Kaminari let out a sad chuckle. “I’m not allowed around my mother, so I can put two and two together.”
“I’m really sorry, Denki.” Kirishima didn’t know what else to say.
“I don’t really mind, my dad is super awesome.” Kaminari finally looked up and smiled at Kirishima. “He’s all I need, and he did a great job raising me.”
“He really did. You’re the best.” Kirishima smiled too.
“But…” Kaminari looked down again. “I can’t help but think about what would have happened if my quirk had appeared sooner.”
“I don’t know him, but I’m sure he wouldn’t have left you, Denki.” Kirishima said with as much confidence as he could. Kaminari didn’t move for a bit.
“Well enough sad shit, let’s eat cake!” Kaminari leaned over and cut out two big pieces of cake. The two ate in mostly silence, just enjoying each other's presence.
“I want to go home, Aizawa.” Kirishima told his teacher. It was after school and Kirishima had asked to speak with Aizawa.
“You can’t, Kirishima.” Aizawa had his usual bored expression on.
“You can’t keep me away from my parents on my birthday!” Kirishima whined.
“Yes, I can.” Aizawa just responded.
“They’re gonna be heartbroken.” Kirishima crossed his arms.
“Your parents are on a trip. They won’t be home for your birthday.”
“What?”
“They didn’t tell you?”
Kirishima didn’t know why he was surprised. His parents were always out traveling, so why would now be any different? Kirishima just shook his head.
“I’m sorry, Kirishima.” Aizawa put a warm hand on Kirishima’s shoulder. Kirishima just shrugged him off and stomped out the classroom.
Why was he even so mad? It was about time they forgot his birthday too. No, they didn’t forget. It was surely a work trip. Something really important that they couldn’t miss.
They don’t care about you.
They love me.
They’re never there for you.
They have their own life. They are just really busy.
Aizawa knows more about you than they do.
Aizawa knows nothing about me.
“You okay, Ei?” Bakugou was suddenly in front of him. He must have waited by the school gate.
“I’m fine.” Kirishima smiled at him.
“What did you ask him?” Bakugou took Kirishima’s hand in his and started walking them towards the dorms.
“I just wanted to go home for my birthday, but apparently they’re on a trip.” Kirishima told him, for some reason.
“You don’t wanna spend it with me?” Bakugou smirked up at him.
“Nah, you’re too clingy.” Kirishima joked and stuck out his tongue at him.
“Shut up, you like it.” Bakugou rolled his eyes at him.
“You’re sweaty then.” Kirishima shrugged. Bakuogu wasn’t sweaty, since he could control his sweat output in his palms.
“You’re an idiot.” Bakugou chuckled.
“You love me.” Kirishima grinned.
“I do.” Bakugou smiled so gently at him, that Kirishima almost thought he meant something more.
Kirishima’s birthday would land on a Tuesday, which was next week. Aizawa would probably let him go out to eat with Bakugou, but he didn’t want to ask. He didn’t have the energy. Bakugou could just cook them steak. That would be fine.
Something weird happened the next day. Aizawa had asked Bakugou to stay after class. Even more weirdly, Bakugou had actually stayed.
Kirishima hadn’t walked home to the dorm alone before Bakugou for a long, long time. Aizawa had said it would take some time, and Kirishima would feel weird waiting around.
Bakugou wasn’t in his bed when he returned. He couldn’t remember the last time that happened. What was Kirishima even supposed to do?
Kirishima laid down on his bed, but he quickly got restless. He tried hitting his punching bag a couple of times, but quickly got bored of it. He paced around for a bit, before leaving his room. He decided to go into Bakugou’s room instead.
It had been a bit since he had been there. He hadn’t been in Bakugou’s room since his attempt. It looked mostly the same. Bakugou didn’t have a lot of stuff, since it all burned up. All his furniture had been replaced with fire proof ones, the only thing that wasn’t protected was his blanket, pillows and bed sheet.
Kirishima started searching through the dresser. It was mostly empty. Partly because of the fire, partly because Bakugou was a minimalist and partly because most of his clothes were in Kirishima’s dresser. Kirishima found one of Bakugou’s favorite t-shirts. It was a black one, like all the others, with ‘DIE’ written on the front. Kirishima changed into it, just cause. Then he took a pair of Bakugou’s black sweatpants on, and since all of Bakugou’s pants were baggy on him, they fit Kirishima almost perfectly.
Kirishima went into the bathroom. It hadn't been affected by the fire, but it was mostly empty too. Kirishima noticed that his toothbrush was still there, right next to Bakugou’s. Kirishima looked at himself in the mirror. Bakugou’s shirts were always kinda tight on him.
Wait.
“I wonder...” Kirishima muttered to himself, as he reached his arm forward and opened the mirror cabinet.
There was a pill bottle. Kirishima didn’t really go into Bakugou’s room, even before, since Bakugou seemed to like Kirishima’s more. It was the same pills that Kirishima used to have. He went to open it, and heard hurried footsteps outside the room. Someone opened the door into the room. It wasn’t Bakugou. Kirishima would recognize his footsteps. The door into the bathroom opened.
“What are you doing?” Shoji asked Kirishima, his eyes shifting from the bottle in Kirishima’s hand and his eyes.
“Just looking around.” Kirishima answered. He felt like he had been caught doing something he wasn’t allowed to do.
“Let’s go back to your room, alright?” Shoji slowly and kindly asked. He put his phone back in his pocket and went towards Kirishima.
“He doesn’t mind that I'm here.” Kirishima felt Shoji take the bottle from his hand.
“I know.” Shoji gently said.
Kirishima felt a warm arm being wrapped around his shoulders. He was gently pulled out of the room and into his own. He was backed into his bed, until he sat down.
“I’ll be right next door, Kirishima.” He distantly heard Shoji say.
Someone opened the door.
Someone closed the door.
The room was quiet. The only thing Kirishima could hear was his own breathing. It slowly sped up. He could hear his breathing get more and more panicked. It was loud and airy and shaking. He couldn’t feel it. No air was making it to his lungs. He couldn’t breathe. He was starting to get dizzy. Why was he feeling this way?
He will tell on you.
Kirishima felt his hair trapped in his fisted hands. It was soft between his fingers, but it hurt his head.
You will be sent back.
There was an explosion and then a bang against his balcony door. Then cold wind attacked the room.
They will be disappointed.
Warm hands were placed against his own cold ones. They slowly made him let go of his hair.
They will tell everyone.
Warm hands cupped his cheeks. Warm hands made him look up. Warm eyes met his own.
“Hey, Ei.” Bakugou gently smiled at him.
“Baku… Ba… K… Kat.” Kirishima felt like he was choking.
“It’s okay.” Bakugou leaned up and put their foreheads together.
“I wasn’t…” Kirishima tried, but he couldn’t get more out. Bakugou just kept smiling. Kirishima grabbed his wrists, keeping his warm hands against his face.
“I know.” Bakugou tilted Kirishima’s head slightly down and pressed his lips to Kirishima’s forehead.
“I was just curious.” Kirishima knew he was crying, but Bakugou didn’t seem to mind his hands getting wet.
“I believe you.” Bakugou spoke against him.
“I promise.” Kirishima looked up again. Their faces were so close, Kirishima could feel Bakugou’s calm breathing against him. Kirishima wanted him closer.
“Don’t worry, Ei.” Bakugou leaned forward and pressed a gentle, short kiss to Kirishima’s lips. “Come on, let’s go eat.”
Bakugou took Kirishima’s hand in his and pulled him up.
Kirishima’s head was still dizzy, but now, it wasn’t with panic. It was with the memory of Bakugou’s warm mouth against his own.
Notes:
Comments are greatly appreciated! :D
Chapter 14: Marble
Summary:
Birthday boy
Notes:
If Aizawa is Aizawa, then Present mic can be Yamada. Sorry if it’s annoying :((
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Kirishima woke up, he had the strangest feeling. There was something special about this day, but he couldn’t remember why. It was just a normal Tuesday. What could possibly be special about a Tuesday?
“Happy birthday, Ei.” Bakugou mumbled against his chest. Even with Bakugou’s stupidly expensive pillow, he apparently still preferred Kirishima.
Oh wait.
It was Kirishima’s birthday.
Ah.
“Thanks, bro!” Kirishima grinned, even though Bakugou didn’t look up at him, and squeezed Bakugou tighter.
“You’re suffocating me.” Bakugou grumbled and pushed himself up off Kirishima. Kirishima knew that Bakugou just meant that he was getting up.
“Sorry.” Kirishima apologized anyway, and sat up. Bakugou got out of the bed.
“Stay. I’ll be right back.” Bakugou told him and left the room.
Kirishima did as he said and stayed completely still. He could hear Bakugou’s footsteps out in the hall. They went into Bakugou’s room. They walked around for a bit and there were some other noises. Then they went back out into the hall and into Kirishima’s room again.
“Catch.” That was the only warning Kirishima got before he was hit with something gray. It was soft, though, so it was fine. Kirishima grabbed the object and looked at it. It was a giant shark plushie, probably around a meter long in total. Its teeth looked like Kirishima’s. Even so, Kirishima thought it was adorable.
“You didn’t have to get me anything, dude.” Kirishima stared at the shark, but felt the bed dip beside him.
“Of course I’d get you something, asshole.” Bakugou chuckled. “I have something else for you too.”
“What?” Kirishima turned his head to look at him.
“I’ll do whatever you say today.” Bakugou smirked.
“Don’t you already do that?” Kirishima smirked back.
“No.” Bakugou rolled his eyes.
“Hmmm.” Kirishima searched Bakugou’s face, trying to think of something he could do. “Kiss me.”
Bakugou leaned forward.
Kirishima pulled the shark between them, stopping Bakugou.
“What?” Bakugou asked. He sounded annoyed, for some reason.
“I don’t wanna force you.” Kirishima shyly said. He couldn’t take advantage of Bakugou like that. It wouldn’t be right. Bakugou surely didn’t want to kiss him.
“I’ve kissed you before!” Bakugou argued. That was true, but… Bakugou was so stubborn and unwilling to go back on his word, that he would do whatever Kirishima told him. Even if he didn’t want to. Kirishima knew that.
“That’s different!” Kirishima reasoned.
“Whatever.” Bakugou crossed his arms and looked forward, away from Kirishima. “Your loss.”
“Sure, bro.” Kirishima bumped their shoulders together. “Thanks, Kat.”
“Don’t mention it.” Bakugou grumbled. “I won’t sing for you, though.”
“No need to worry, bro. Your voice is music enough for me.” Kirishima smiled.
“I’m not worrying.” Bakugou said, before stilling. Then he turned back to Kirishima. “What did you say?”
“Nothing.” Kirishima suddenly felt very warm, and buried his face into the shark.
“YOU TWO BETTER NOT BE FUCKING!” Kaminari’s voice was heard through the door, before it was promptly kicked open. Kirishima instinctually pulled the blanket up, covering his bare chest.
“Ooohhhhh Kiri is nakey.” Ashido teased. Kirishima pouted at her.
“Guess Blasty gave him his birthday gift.” Kaminari crossed his arms and looked smug.
“Yeah he did!” Kirishima smiled and lifted the shark up, for the others to see.
“Awww, it’s so cute!” Ashido squealed.
“Who knew Bakugou was a romantic?” Sero smirked at Bakugou.
“I’m great at anything.” Bakugou told him.
“Bakubabe is such a cutie.” Ashido smiled.
“You totally ate with that gift, Blasty.” Kaminari nodded.
“Why are you even here?” Bakugou always easily lost his patience when he had just woken up.
“Sorry for ruining your moment, but we also wanna celebrate Kiri!” Ashido put her hands on her hips.
“Aww, guys.” Kirishima smiled at his friends.
“You can do that later!” Bakugou angrily said.
“You’ve had him the whole night!” Ashido argued.
“Come on, let’s go.” Sero rolled his eyes and started pushing the other two towards the door. “Let’s let them get dressed and meet them for breakfast.”
“Of course Blasty doesn’t wanna share Kiri’s jacked body.” Kaminari mumbled but left the room anyway.
“See you in a bit, loves!” Ashido waved before she left.
“You sure handled that.” Kirishima smirked at Bakugou.
“Shut up.” Bakugou rolled his eyes and got out of the bed. “You need to start locking our door.”
“Why do I have to do that?” Kirishima pouted.
“Because you’re always the last one in, dumbass.” Bakugou threw Kirishima’s school uniform in his face. “One day we will be naked and then you’ll regret it.”
We?
Why would they be naked at the same time?
“You sure seem confident about that.” Kirishima joked as he pulled his shirt over his head, too lazy to ever unbutton it completely.
“Well, probably not in the dorms, since you’re a dumbass.” Bakugou shrugged, as he, contrary to Kirishima, buttoned his shirt.
“What?” Kirishima asked. What the hell was Bakugou talking about?
“Don’t worry ‘bout it, Red.” Bakugou told him.
“You say weird things sometimes, bro.” Kirishima chuckled, and stood up to put on his pants.
“Do I?” Bakugou had finished changing and stood with his arms crossed, smirking at Kirishima.
“Yeah.” Kirishima breathed out. Bakugou always looked so manly when he was confident. Kirishima could stare at him forever.
They shouldn’t have let the rest of the squad leave the room. Kirishima now regretted it, even if it had given him a moment with Bakugou. Kirishima wasn’t really sure what kind of moment it was, but it had definitely been a moment.
But now, Kirishima was standing in the common room, which was decorated in red banners and balloons, and his entire class, minus Bakugou who was in much of a shock as he was, sang a birthday song for him. Ashido had clearly planned it, and had done so in the last 20 minutes, or the time it took for them to leave Kirishima’s room and for Kirishima to enter the common room. Kirishima knew that, because Yaoyorozu looked exhausted, Kaminari and Sero looked smug as hell, most of his classmates looked confused and all the decorations looked thrown around.
Sato had somehow managed to make a bunch of waffles and pancakes, so the class could all eat together. Kirishima was a bit sad that he couldn’t eat food made by Bakugou, but it still tasted amazing.
Everyone walked together to class. They were laughing and talking, Kirishima joined in as much as he could. He had his arm around Bakugou’s shoulders, so he wouldn’t get taken away. They hadn’t done this much for a birthday before. It was usually just a party thrown on the closest Saturday, and cake provided by Sato. Kirishima tried to not think too hard about it, so he wouldn’t feel the guilt.
The teachers of course didn’t care about his birthday. Classes were exactly as they always were, and Kirishima didn’t actually mind. His teachers just wished him a happy birthday and went on as normal. It was only when the school day was over, that something weird happened.
“Kirishima, Bakugou, Kaminari, Sero and Ashido stay. I need to talk to you.” Aizawa told them, after he dismissed the class.
Oh no. They were going to get in trouble for that morning, Kirishima was sure of it. His friends were going to get punished for caring about him. Kirishima was such a selfish person.
Kaminari seemed calm though. He had leaned back in his chair with his hands behind his head. Ashido and Sero looked unbothered as well. Ashido was scrolling away on her phone and Sero was doodling on his desk. Bakugou looked mad, but he always did that with other people around. Even Aizawa looked calm. What was going on?
When the rest of their classmates had left the room, they all got up and walked to Aizawa’s desk.
“Be ready at 17:00. Dress presentable.” Aizawa told them and they all nodded, minus Bakugou. Aizawa turned his head to look at Kirishima. “No crocs.”
Kirishima nodded. What was going on?
“Away with you.” Aizawa waved them off, clearly tired.
“See you later, sir!” Ashido smiled and waved, and left the room. The rest followed her, and Kirishima felt Bakugou take his hand in his own.
“What’s going on?” Kirishima leaned down slightly to whisper in Bakugou’s ear.
“You’ll see.” Bakugou just smirked.
Kirishima didn’t understand. What did Aizawa want with them? Why were they all so calm and happy? Ashido jumped around, clearly excited. Kaminari and Sero joked with each other, pushing each other like idiots. Bakugou ran his thumb back and forth on the back of Kirishima’s hand.
Kirishima was so much in his own head that he first realized that he had returned to his room, when Bakugou closed the door behind them.
“Calm down, Red. We’re just going out for dinner.” Bakugou told him.
“What, why?” Kirishima asked.
“Your birthday, dumbass.” Bakugou smiled so gently at him, Kirishima would almost describe it as lovingly. In the bro way, of course.
“I’m not allowed to leave, though.” Kirishima reminded him.
“Aizawa and Yamada will be there.” Bakugou told him.
“Why?” Why would those two bother with Kirishima’s birthday?
“Don’t worry so much, Ei.” Bakugou just shrugged. “Come on. Let’s shower.”
Bakugou grabbed a pile of clothes that had been on Kirishima’s dresser. Then with his other hand, he grabbed Kirishima’s wrist and pulled him towards the bathroom. When Bakugou locked the bathroom door behind them, Kirishima realized what he had meant.
“Wait, together?!” Kirishima asked, looking between Bakugou and the small shower, definitely only meant for one person.
“You scared?” Bakugou smirked at him. Kirishima wasn’t, of course, they had seen each other naked lots of times.
“No…” Kirishima said, for some reason very nervous. Bakugou leaned in and put one hand on Kirishima’s shoulder, and the other on his cheek.
“Think of it as a birthday gift.” Bakugou was so close that Kirishima felt his breath against his mouth. Kirishima felt his face heat up, to the point he was sure it matched his hair.
“Alright.” Kirishima breathed out, before leaning forward, closing the gap between them. Kirishima felt Bakugou’s warm hands slide down and start undoing his buttons, and Kirishima’s hands quickly did the same to Bakugou. Kirishima felt Bakugou’s lips move against his own, and Kirishima did his best to copy him.
He’s only doing this because you’re forcing him to.
But Bakugou started it?
Did you already forget this morning? You’re useless.
Kirishima hadn’t asked him to do anything.
Are you really that stupid? You kissed him.
Bakugou leaned in.
And? That's not consent.
He could just lean back.
Can he? If he does he'll go back on his word.
Bakugou has kissed Kirishima before.
Those mean nothing. You were either actively dying, drunk or coming out of a panic attack. He has only done it because you wanted to.
But…
He knows you want this.
He doesn’t want this.
You’re forcing him.
Kirishima felt Bakugou’s hands against his skin, trying to push his shirt off of him. Kirishima let him.
You are disgusting.
Bakugou’s hands moved down to his belt.
You are selfish.
Bakugou’s hands removed his belt, and went to the opening of his jeans.
You are a monster.
Bakugou’s hands stilled.
Kirishima opened his eyes slightly and found Bakugou looking back at him, with a worried expression. Kirishima pulled his head back, and Bakugou removed his hands.
“Are you okay, Ei?” Bakugou asked. He sounded worried too.
“I’m fine.” Kirishima lied. Bakugou’s worry only seemed to increase.
“What’s going on in there?” Bakugou gently poked a finger against Kirishima’s temple.
You made him feel bad.
“I don’t want to force you.” Kirishima removed his own hands from Bakugou’s shirt. He had only managed to undo half of the buttons, and his hands had just been stuck in mid air. Kirishima didn’t know for how long.
“How are you forcing me?” Bakugou took Kirishima’s hands in his.
“You know…” Kirishima looked away. “What you said this morning.”
“You didn’t ask me to do anything.” Bakugou reminded him.
“You don’t want this.” Kirishima looked down at their hands.
“I started it.” Bakugou started caressing the back of Kirishima’s hands with his thumbs.
“Yeah, but-” Kirishima started, but got interrupted.
“I don’t do anything I don’t want to do, Eijirou. You know that.” Bakugou brought one of Kirishima’s hands to his lips, placing a gentle kiss on the back of it. Kirishima looked up at him. “What if you don’t touch me then? Then you can’t possibly force me.”
“But…” Kirishima didn’t know. Bakugou couldn’t possibly want this. Nothing about this made any sense.
“It’s alright, Ei.” Bakugou smiled at him. “We’ll do it another time, okay?”
Bakugou squeezed his hands before letting go of him and left the bathroom. Kirishima still felt guilty. Kirishima had almost made Bakugou do something he didn’t want to, even if he thought he did.
Kirishima finished undressing and went into the shower. Maybe it was a good thing that they didn’t shower together, since Kirishima likes his showers cold and Bakugou likes his scorching hot.
Kirishima blindly reached for his shampoo, as he was busy filling his mouth with water. When he started massaging the shampoo in, his nose was quickly filled with the smell of apples and… apples? It only smelled like apples.
Kirishima spit out the water in his mouth and looked at the shampoo bottle. Sure enough, it was Bakugou’s shampoo, and sure enough, its scent was only described as apples. Kirishima was sure Bakugou always smelled like apples and caramel. Weird.
When Kirishima was done with his shower, he got dressed in the clothes Bakugou had prepared for him. It was just black jeans and a dark, deep red dress shirt. Kirishima left his hair down, since Bakugou would probably prefer that. Bakugou got up when he saw Kirishima return, so he could take his own shower, but Kirishima stopped him. Kirishima put his hands on Bakugou’s shoulders, pulled him against him and buried his face into Bakugou’s hair. Just like he remembered, Bakugou smelled like apples and caramel. Where did the caramel come from?
Kirishima leaned down to Bakugou’s neck instead. The caramel was more prominent there. It couldn’t be Bakugou’s body wash, since they used the same one. Bakugou also didn’t use cologne, did he even use deodorant? If he did, he would use the same one as Kirishima, since there was only one in the bathroom. But Bakugou never smelled like sweat. Kirishima never really thought about that, but now, it's really weird. They often spared without quirks, so Kirishima had been very close to a very sweaty Bakugou multiple times. How had he never noticed before?
“Hmmm.” Kirishima hummed, as he leaned forward and licked a stripe up Bakugou’s neck. Bakugou breathed out a deep sigh, and grabbed onto Kirishima’s shirt. Bakugou tasted like caramel too. Not exactly the same, Kirishima would easily be able to tell the difference, but it was definitely caramel-like.
Kirishima leaned back slightly, so he could look Bakugou in the face, and saw him blushing. Bakugou was blushing. Kirishima had never seen that before. The most Bakugou ever had blushed, was the light dusting of red that would sometimes appear, but now, he was undeniably blushing. It was light, as it still was Bakugou, but Kirishima could tell.
Kirishima slid his hand from Bakugou’s shoulder down to his hand, but instead of holding it normally, he grabbed the back of it. Kirishima brought the hand up to his mouth and held Bakugou’s stare, as he licked from Bakugou’s palm to the tip of his finger. The caramel taste was much stronger, so it was definitely from Bakugou’s quirk.
“Bakugou?” Kirishima smirked at him, and Bakugou looked like he had been caught red handed.
“Shut up.” Bakugou ripped his hand back, and stomped into the bathroom. Kirishima just laughed after him.
Around an hour later, the Baku-squad stood ready at the door, waiting for Aizawa and Yamada to pick them up. They had all dressed up, and it seemed they had all planned their outfits since they all kinda matched. They all had black jeans on, and then a different colored dress shirt. Kaminari had a gold one, Sero had a silver one, Ashido had a pink one and Bakugou had a black one.
“What a fine looking young man!” Ashido had said when she saw Kirishima.
“Blasty, you really cooked with that color.” Kaminari nodded beside her.
“I still think the other one would have been fine.” Sero shrugged.
“The idiots wanted you to wear a bright fucking red, disgusting looking shirt.” Bakugou explained.
“And Kirishima would have looked great in it.” Sero crossed his arms.
“Yeah, dumbass, because it’s fucking Kirishima!” Bakugou argued. Then he froze. Before Kaminari and Ashido could start their teasing, Bakugou blasted them and started yelling. “Shut the fuck up!”
“Aww, thanks bro!” Kirishima threw his arm around Bakugou’s shoulders and pulled him close.
“Bakugou, calm yourself or you’ll be staying here.” Aizawa had stepped through the door and seen the commotion.
“Like Kirishima would go without me.” Bakugou grumbled, but shoved his hands in his pockets.
Aizawa just rolled his eyes and led the group outside. Yamada was waiting for them outside, and was talking with the taxi driver. It was a minibus so it fit them all, Aizawa sure thought of everything. Kirishima sat close to Bakugou, and the ride wasn’t too long. They were definitely a bit away, so Kirishima most likely hadn’t been there before. The taxi stopped in front of a nice looking restaurant.
“We will leave if you act like children.” Aizawa sternly told the group. They all just nodded obediently. They followed Aizawa and Yamada inside, and were led to a table by a waiter. Kirishima now understood why they had to dress up. It was a
fancy
restaurant. All the staff were in suits and ties, the lights were low and gentle, and there were no children. Kirishima was probably the youngest one there.
They sat down at their table. Kirishima at the end, with Bakugou and Ashido on each side. Then Sero and Kaminari in front of each other and Aizawa and Yamada at the very end. Their waiter returned with menus, and they all started looking through them.
“Kirishima, get what you want, the rest, try and relax.” Aizawa told them.
“He’s kidding, kiddos. Get what your little hearts desires.” Yamada smiled at them.
Kirishima didn’t know what to get. It was all very expensive, way more than anything Kirishima had ever seen before. He had never been to a fancy restaurant before, his parents usually just took him to the local hot pot place.
There was steak. Kirishima loved steak, but it was so expensive. Kirishima couldn’t do that to Aizawa. The cheapest thing there was the tomato soup. Kirishima did like that, so maybe he should just order that? Their waiter returned for their drink orders and Kirishima ordered a raspberry soda.
“Do you only order red drinks?” Sero asked him.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Kirishima just grinned. Red drinks had never done him wrong before, so Kirishima always ordered them.
“What are you getting, babe?” Ashido asked him.
“Oh, I’m not sure, there’s so many choices.” Kirishima answered.
“Get the steak, dumbass.” Bakugou told him. Kirishima wanted too, of course, but it costs so much!
“But the price…” Kirishima whispered.
“They’re loaded, Red.” Bakugou whispered back. “We didn’t take you to the best steak house in the city, for you to
not
get the steak.”
Kirishima didn’t know what to do. He probably had to order the steak, because of Bakugou.
Hmmm. Alright
. Kirishima would just get the smallest one. That would do. Kirishima was so smart.
Their waiter had returned and had taken everyone’s order, except for Kirishima’s. “I’ll just have the 10 oz steak.” Kirishima smiled at him, and the waiter nodded and wrote it down.
“Make that the 16 oz and add fries.” Aizawa spoke up.
What?
That was the biggest steak, and fries didn’t even come with it. Their waiter was gone before Kirishima could say anything.
Kirishima felt a warm hand on his knee and a leg being pressed against his own. Bakugou always knew how to calm down Kirishima. His friends were chatting away about something. Kaminari was doing most of the talking, which meant they were jumping from topic to topic. Kirishima didn’t mind, he liked Kaminari’s fast paced talking. Ashido kept up easily, and Sero was clearly used to it. Kirishima knew Bakugou had the most trouble, but he didn’t really listen anyway. He didn’t pass up any chance to insult them, however. Aizawa and Yamada kept to themselves, speaking quietly between the two of them. Aizawa just glared at them, if he deemed they were starting to get loud.
Their food arrived and everything looked so good. His steak tasted amazing and his fries were so crispy. Bakugou’s food tasted good as well, even if it was a little spicy. Bakugou seemed to like Kirishima’s fries too.
After they had finished eating, Yamanda ordered them all dessert. Kirishima was so full, but there was always room for cake. No one in the group complained, and it was safe to say that the ride back to the dorm was very quiet. There were only satisfied smiles, if you didn’t count Bakugou and Aizawa, when they stepped out into the chilly October night.
“Thank you so much for taking us out, sirs!” Kirishima smiled at his teachers.
“Don’t mention it, little listener.” Yamada ruffled his hair.
“We’d do it again, Kirishima.” Aizawa gifted Kirishima with one of his rare, gentle smiles.
“Have a great night! See you tomorrow.” Kirishima waved at them.
“Happy birthday, kid.” Aizawa said.
Kirishima didn’t expect his classmates to throw him a party, since they had already done so much, but now it was Saturday and it was clear Ashido had gone into ‘party preparation’ mode. Ashido was usually the one doing the most, since she loved it so much, but Kirishima wondered if October was hard on her, since there were three birthdays
and
Halloween. It was only if they didn’t have time, that birthday parties were held for multiple people at one time. Like those whose birthdays were in the summer vacation, had one huge party thrown for them. None of them minded getting their birthdays thrown with others, but Ashido insisted.
So Kirishima really shouldn’t have been too surprised. But Kirishima was sure everyone had been surprised when they had found a box in front of the main door. The box had been filled with alcohol, with a note saying ‘for the celebration.’ Kaminari had been adamant that it had been either Aizawa or Yamada, but Kirishima didn’t really care who it was. It was rare that their parties had alcohol, since it was hard sneaking it in, but also because they didn’t need it. They could just have fun with each other's energy, but alcohol was always welcome.
Kirishima didn’t really feel like getting too drunk. Bakugou likely wouldn’t drink, as he rarely ever did. The rest of their group would get shit faced though. No doubt about that.
Kirishima was right. Later that evening, he was sitting on the couch, sipping on a drink, when Kaminari flopped down beside him. By sitting on the back of the couch and falling over, ending up with his legs over the back of the couch and his head hanging off the edge.
“Y’know, there’s something that’s really pissing me off.” Kaminari let him know.
“What’s up, bro?” Kirishima laughed.
“Wait, where’s Blasty?”
“He’s playing Mario kart on the other side of the room.”
“Okay good. Hey Midoriya?” Kaminari called out.
“Yeah?” Midoriya was on the couch in front of Kirishima and Kaminari.
“Could you please tell me why Kacchan doesn’t smell like absolute shit?” Kaminari asked.
“What?!” Midoriya squealed, looking frantically around.
“Come on, dude! He must sweat like crazy, so how does he never smell?” Kaminari readjusted himself, so he was sitting on the couch like a normal person.
“I’m not sure.” Midoriya seemingly noticed that Bakugou was far away, so he relaxed a bit. “Kacchan never let me get very close to him, so I don’t know.”
“You’ve known him like all your life! You must have gotten a sniff of him at one point.”
“I studied him quite a lot, that’s true.” Midoriya looks away. “That’s also the biggest reason that he hated me so much.” Kirishima knew that, of course. Bakugou had ranted about Midoriya’s creepy behavior many times.
“You must know something!” Kaminari insisted.
“Well Kacchan’s quirk obviously affects his sweat, and from what I know it makes Bakugou smell like-” caramel “-nothing.”
Huh?
“What???” Kaminari whined. “That’s so unfair!”
“But why don’t you ask Kirishima? I doubt anyone has been closer to Kacchan than him.” Kirishima had noticed Midoriya’s eyes shifting towards him during his conversation with Kaminari.
“Wait what?” Kaminari’s face snapped to Kirishima, like he had just noticed he was there. “KIRISHIMA?!”
“Yeah, bro?” Kirishima laughed. Kaminari scrambled up, and forcefully put his hands on Kirishima’s shoulders. Kirishima wasn’t ready for it, so he ended up falling backwards, and Kaminari went with him.
“What does Kacchan smell like?” Kaminari asked from above him.
“I agree with Midoriya. I don’t think he smells like anything.” Kirishima lied.
“No! He can’t be that perfect! You’re lying, Kir-” Kaminari was pulled away. Kirishima saw Bakugou drag Kaminari by the back of his shirt, all the way over to Ashido. Bakugou said something before walking back towards Kirishima.
“Alright, goodnight, guys.” Kirishima stood up and stretched.
“Good luck, Kirishima.” Midoriya nodded, and the others around them wished him goodnight.
Kirishima’s wrist was roughly grabbed and he was pulled towards the elevator. Kirishima just willingly went with him. Bakugou shoved Kirishima against a wall of the elevator, and clicked the button for their floor, before putting his hands beside Kirishima’s shoulders, caging him in.
“You.” Bakugou talked in a low, angry tone.
“What?” Kirishima smirked.
“Are so fucking annoying.” Bakugou seethed.
“Am I?” Kirishima put a hand against Bakugou’s cheek.
“Yes.” Bakugou leaned in, until their breaths blended together.
“How so?” Kirishima slid his hand from Bakugou’s cheek to his hair.
“You’re such a fucking tease.” Bakugou spit at him.
“I didn’t do anything.” Kirishima smugly defended himself.
“Yeah, you didn’t stop him either, dick head.”
“It was just Kami.” Kirishima shrugged. “Nothing happened.”
Bakugou looked like he had more to say, but then the elevator chimed, signaling that they had arrived to their floor. Bakugou gave him one last glare before removing himself completely from Kirishima, and stomped towards his room. Kirishima just shook his head at him, and went into his own room. Kirishima got ready for bed in his bathroom and when he walked into his room, he found Bakugou already tugged into the bed. Bakugou always made everything a race, and he always won.
Kirishima didn’t really understand Bakugou’s temper tantrum. Surely Bakugou didn’t think Kaminari could ever replace him. Bakugou was Kirishima’s best friend and nothing would change that. Kaminari was a really good friend, of course, but Bakugou was just special. Kirishima laid down behind Bakugou and wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling him close.
“Hey, bro?” Kirishima whispered. Bakugou just grunted in response. “You know you’re my best friend right?”
Bakugou stilled slightly in his arms. He didn’t say anything for a couple of minutes and Kirishima was starting to get worried.
“Yeah.” Bakugou finally said. Kirishima tugged his face into Bakugou’s shoulder. The subtle smell of caramel surrounded him, reminding him of something.
“You know,” Kirishima spoke against Bakugou’s skin. “Midoriya thinks your quirk makes you smell like nothing.”
“Yeah? Well he’s an idiot, then.” Bakugou chuckled. Kirishima just pulled him closer and slowly fell asleep.
Notes:
Before any of you start, yes I know that Bakugou doesn’t smell like caramel or even burnt caramel. I know all the ‘what does Bakugou smell like’ lore. But trust me it makes sense, I have an explanation, and it will all be revealed in Bakugou’s POV, since it doesn’t really make sense to get into it here. Sorry though :((
Also, in case any of you remember Bakugou described as smelling like cinnamon and apples, and not caramel, then no you’re not going insane, and yes I did go back and change it.
Chapter 15: As green as an emerald
Summary:
I’m sure green is symbolic for something
Chapter Text
Kirishima liked Bakugou’s summer costume. He really did, but Kirishima would be lying if he said he didn’t like his winter costume just a little bit more. Sure, he loved seeing Bakugou’s arms and how well the summer costume defined his chest, but he saw Bakugou shirtless every day.
And there was just
something
about the way the winter costume looked. The way his shirt was tight in all the right places, the way his pecks was still on full view, the way his neck was hidden away, the way his thigh straps defined his strong thighs, the way-
Kirishima could think about it forever, but he was in the middle of a mission. Bakugou was distracting as always, so Kirishima had to concentrate on Midoriya’s loud muttering, with more effort than normal. They were standing on a rooftop, so the wind didn’t help either. Bakugou was even standing with his arms crossed, which didn’t help at all. Luckily the sun had already set, so he wasn’t
that
visible.
It was their first time back in winter costumes, but it wasn’t really that cold. Kirishima still hadn’t added a shirt to his costume. He didn’t need it. Somehow his hardening was able to protect him from even the cold. Kirishima might be stubborn but it was no were near the amount that his quirk was.
Kirishima, Bakugou and Midorira had been sent on a mission, about an ongoing robbery. Midoriya was still able to move fast, so he was able to be included, and Bakugou was strong enough to fly with both Kirishima and himself. They weren't allowed to stop the robbery while it was going on, as they were the backup plan.
Some of the robbers had managed to get away, so they had to step in. Midoriya had been muttering for a while, trying to figure out a plan, but he couldn’t find anything satisfying. They had to think fast, the robbers only getting further and further away.
“Midoriya!” Kirishima called out, over Bakugou’s shoulder and the explosions. He was clinging to Bakugou’s back, trying not to fall off. “I have a plan!”
“What is it?” Midoriya yelled back.
“Let Bakugou throw me at the front of the truck and I’ll stop it!” Kirishima told him.
“Will you get hurt?” Midoriya seemed worried.
“I won’t even get a scratch! A truck is nothing for me!” Kirishima grinned. Midoriya started muttering again.
“Yeah, do that Kacchan!” Midoriya yelled after a short while.
“Don’t tell me what to do!” Bakugou yelled back, but sped up anyway. When they were further away from Midoriya, he spoke up again. “Will you be fine?”
“Yes.” Kirishima honestly said.
“Fine.” Bakugou said, and reached behind him to grab Kirishima. “Now, DIEEE!!!!”
Kirishima was flying through the air, before hitting the truck with a loud crash.
It hadn’t been a suicide attempt. Not really. Kirishima was pretty sure he had been too young to even know what death was. It had just been a… Kirishima didn’t know what it had been. It had just happened.
It wasn’t his parents’ fault. It really was not. Kirishima shouldn’t have run off. He should have stayed by their side. But he hadn’t. He had been too busy looking at a Crimson Riot poster the small store had hung up. He had been close to the register, so Kirishima wasn’t really sure how his parents had missed him.
But they had. Again. Kirishima couldn’t keep count on how many times it had happened now. He still wasn’t quite sure about what he was supposed to do. If he waited in the store, a worker would call the police to get him picked up. If he waited outside a random civilian would call the police. If he walked home he would walk on a dangerous road.
His parents had gotten really mad the last time he had the police called, so Kirishima started walking home. The road he had to walk on had no sidewalk and the cars drove fast. The sky above him turned darker and darker and a rumbling was heard in the distance. Kirishima didn’t like lightning and he was scared of thunder.
Kirishima couldn’t remember what he had been thinking. He probably hadn’t been. He had been cold. He had been scared. He had been soaking wet. Then he had been blinded by the lights of a semi truck heading his way.
It wasn’t his parents' fault. They wouldn’t have known this would happen. Kirishima hadn’t blamed them when he stepped out in front of the truck.
Kirishima had been confused when he woke up. A big man was shaking him, yelling in his face. Kirishima blinked his eyes open.
Oh no
. The man would call the police. He probably already had called them. Kirishima had to get away. He didn’t want his parents to get mad.
Kirishima quickly got out of the strong grasp. He was a tiny boy, so it wasn’t that hard. Kirishima ran into the forest that surrounded the road on both sides. He heard the man yelling after him, but Kirishima couldn’t make out what he said. He just kept running and running. In his panic, he was still smart enough to stay close to the road. He could hear the cars passing, so he made sure to not go too far away.
He didn’t have to hurry, of course. His parents wouldn’t notice that he was gone for a while. It took around an hour for Kirishima to find his way home. He had accidentally closed his window, so he had to go through the door.
“Eijirou? We have told you not to play in the rain!” Mom told him.
“I’m sorry.” Kirishima had said. Mom just shook her head at him and went back to the kitchen.
“Go take a shower, darling.” Mama gently smiled at him. Kirishima nodded.
They hadn’t noticed he had been gone. They hadn’t noticed that they forgot him at the store. They hadn’t noticed how ruined his clothes were, or how much he was shaking. They hadn’t noticed at all.
It didn’t surprise Kirishima.
Kirishima still felt tears run down his cheeks in the shower, nonetheless.
Kirishima shook his head, forcing himself to refocus on the task at hand. He crawled up the front of the truck. His claws digging into the metal as if it was nothing. He clawed at the metal, quickly revealing the engine. Kirishima destroyed it, careful not to do anything that would make it blow up. The truck slowly came to a stop.
“Great job, Red Riot!” Midoriya yelled from somewhere. An explosion hit the driver’s side door.
“Don’t blast the truck, idiot! It’ll blow up!” Kirishima yelled at Bakugou.
“Shut up! I’m being careful!” Bakugou yelled right back. Bakugou kept exploding the door.
“Stop it, Dyna!”
“Then remove the stupid door yourself, you useless rock!” Kirishima rolled his eyes at Bakugou, but did as he said anyways. He tore the door from its hinges with ease. Bakugou landed on the roof of the truck. “Oh, you think you’re so hot, don’t you?!”
“Focus on the job, dumbass!” Kirishima grabbed the driver by the back of his shirt and pulled him out of the truck.
“Yeah, Dynamight stop flirting with him and make yourself useful!” Midoriya joined in on the yelling.
“It’s Great Explosion Murder God Dynamight to you, nerd!” Bakugou shouted but went over to the passenger side anyway.
Kirishima jumped down from the side of the truck and handed over the criminal to the police men that had quickly formed, when the truck came to a stop. Bakugou quickly joined his side, handing over the other criminal.
“Great job, Dyna!” Kirishima threw his arm over Bakugou’s shoulders.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever. You didn’t totally suck.” Bakugou responded, and Kirishima knew that was the most praise he could get out of him, with so many people around.
Midoriya joined them, and the three went over to the police officers and Present Mic, who was the hero in charge of them. They briefly went over the mission, before they were attacked by adoring fans. Present Mic dismissed them, as it was apparently very beneficial for them to talk with fans.
Midoriya was quickly swarmed by all kinds of people of all ages, mostly guys came over to Kirishima, and Bakugou was surrounded by girls. Kirishima didn’t like that. He kept an eye on Bakugou as he tried his best to entertain his supporters.
Then a hand was laid on Bakugou’s shoulder.
That same hand was ripped away just a moment later.
Shocked and scared eyes looked up at Kirishima, but he knew why. He could be intimidating when he wanted to. All the girls around them finally shut up, though with shocked gasps. Kirishima stared the girl down for a few seconds, before dropping her hand, and turning to Bakugou with his usual bright smile. He embraced Bakugou with an arm around his waist and the other placed on his cheek.
“Heya, bro!” Kirishima smiled. Bakugou just raised an eyebrow at him, accompanied by a smirk. “We should get going, it’s pretty late.”
“Sure.” Bakugou's smirk only got wider, and his eyes looked Kirishima up and down.
“Sorry, girls! We need to get back. Proper sleep is a very important part of hero work!” Kirishima turned around to face the girls, but kept his arm around Bakugou’s waist. They all sighed, and only slightly complained.
“What was that about?” Bakugou smugly asked him when they got further away.
“I know how you are with people touching you.” Kirishima explained.
“I was gonna remove it.” Bakugou told him.
“I know.” Kirishima smiled at him, and squeezed him a bit tighter.
“I heard Bakugou threw you in front of a truck.” Aizawa had ordered Kirishima to stay after class the next day.
“Yep!” Kirishima grinned.
“Present Mic told me you threatened a fan.” Aizawa said, as bored as ever.
“Yep!” Kirishima proudly said. “Gotta keep their hands off the merchandise, you know.”
“He also told me you flirted with Bakugou in front of those same fans.”
“Ye-” Kirishima froze. “Wait, no, I did not do that!”
“You didn’t?”
“No!”
“What is this then?” Aizawa showed Kirishima a picture on his phone. One of the girls must have had sneaked a picture of them, when Kirishima held Bakugou. Now when Kirishima looked at it from a different perspective, it maybe, ever so slightly, could look a little, teeny-tiny bit like something along the lines of possibly flirtatious. Kirishima had pulled Bakugou in when he grabbed his waist, so their lower bodies were flush against each other. They were also both slightly blushing, but that must have just been from the fight. The low light from a nearby streetlamp, also gave a very romantic feeling, but it hadn’t been. Kirishima had just protected his best friend from a stranger.
“He’s just my bro, Aizawa.” Kirishima didn’t know what to say.
“I know that you think that, but I still need to talk to you about something.” Aizawa put the phone away, and looked at Kirishima with his gentle parental look. “Our country is still very homophobic, Kirishima. I fear you will have a harder time being seen as the amazing hero you're going to become, if the public thinks you’re gay.”
“I’m not gay, Aizawa.” Kirishima reminded him.
“I know you also think that, but the media doesn’t care about what’s true or not. They care about getting attention, and nothing brings more attention than two young heroes in love.
Especially
if they’re two men.” Aizawa explained.
“Didn’t know you were homophobic, sir.” Kirishima grumbled.
“I’m married to a man, Kirishima.” Aizawa gently smiled at him. “And I support you two, I always have and I always will. I’m not telling you to cut out Bakugou or stop being around him, I’m only telling you that you should be aware of the consequences it might bring.”
“You’re married to a man!?” Kirishima sprung up. Who the hell was Aizawa married to???
“But I also think that having an openly gay hero would help to show Japan that we’re just like everyone else. Hizashi and I would openly support you if you decide to become that hero. I only want to protect you, Kirishima, and show you that you’re not alone.”
“You’re married to Present Mic?!” Kirishima knew his teachers' full names and he was proud of that.
“Yes, Kirishima, but please think about what I have said.” Aizawa smiled. “Go on, you’re dismissed.”
“Bye sir!” Kirishima waved and left the room.
Kirishima hurried back so he could tell Bakugou about the bombshell that had just dropped on him, but when he returned Bakugou wasn’t there. Weird. Bakugou usually waited up, where could he be? Kirishima checked his phone but he hadn’t gotten any texts. Did Bakugou see the picture and decide to cut Kirishima off?
He should have a long time ago.
Kirishima checked Bakugou’s room, but he wasn’t there either. Kirishima didn’t want to go into the bathroom. He knew Bakugou didn’t have pills anymore, but he didn’t want to see the empty mirror cabinet. He went back out into the hallway, he didn’t want to worry Shoji.
Wait.
“Broji! What’s up, dude?” Kirishima smiled as he opened Shoji’s door.
“Hello Kirishima, I was just reading.” Shoji gestured over to his desk, where a book indeed laid. His phone was right beside it, and it kept vibrating. Shoji was standing in the middle of the room.
“That’s sick, bro.” Kirishima hadn’t read a book willingly ever since he moved into the dorms, but he used to read a lot.
“How come you’re back already?” Shoji sat back at his desk and muted his phone. Or Kirishima just suspected that, since he couldn’t see the phone, but it remained silent.
“Oh Aizawa just wanted to slutshame me for a bit, you know how he is.” Kirishima shrugged. Shoji must not know how he is, because he then looked confused.
“I see.” Shoji responded, but it sounded more like a question.
“Also, do you know where Bakugou is?”
“I think he went training.”
“Huh?” They always trained together. Why would Bakugou do it alone?
He’s tired of you.
“It’s not long since he went, so you can still catch him. He took both your stuff.” Shoji calmed him down a bit.
“Alright, thanks bro!” Kirishima grinned and left the room.
The smile left Kirishima’s face immediately. Why was Bakugou avoiding him? It couldn’t be anything else. He had seen the picture and now Kirishima was in his way to become the number one hero. That wasn’t manly at all. Kirishima couldn’t stand by that. If Bakugou wanted to cut him off, then he was going to say it to his face.
Kaminari opened almost immediately after Kirishima knocked.
“We’re going training.” Kirishima told him.
“Hell no, bro. I’m not destroying my delicate body again.” Kaminari told him right back.
“I’ll carry you all the way there, so you’re going no matter what. Now do you want to go on your feet or over my shoulder?” Kirishima watched as Kaminari’s stern stare fell.
“I’ll walk.” Kaminari sadly said.
“Good.” Kirishima made sure Kaminari actually grabbed training clothes, so couldn’t come up with a bullshit excuse.
“But I am not training hard!” Kaminari made his demand.
“You won’t have to, I just have to check something.” Kirishima grabbed Kaminari’s bag, so he didn’t have to carry it.
“What’s going on, dude?” Kaminari sounded worried.
“Nothing.” Kirishima didn’t want to get into it.
“Alright.” Kaminari dropped the topic.
They walked for a bit before Kirishima spoke up again. “Hey, isn’t it kinda weird for a teacher to ship students?”
“Hmmm, I think it depends. What teacher and what students?”
“Aizawa, and-”
“Aizawa?! Does that man even have feelings? Dude, there’s no way that wouldn’t be weird! What students?”
“Me and Bakugou.”
“Oh, then nevermind. No, it’s not weird then.” Kaminari shrugged.
“How not?!” Kirishima asked.
“Dude, none of us are trying to look stupid the day you two finally hook up.” Kaminari looked at Kirishima like he was stupid.
“I’m not gay! And I’m sure Bakugou doesn’t like me like that!” Kirishima defended himself.
“Sure, baby.” Kaminari bumped their shoulders together, and winked at him. Kirishima put a hand in his face and shoved him away.
The two arrived at the gym, and went into the locker rooms. Kirishima went over to his and Bakugou’s usual locker, and just like Shoji had said, both their stuff was there. As Kirishima changed he looked around the room, trying to see who else was there. A weird and angry feeling forced its way into Kirishima, as he noticed that Midoriya was there. Was Bakugou there with Midoriya? Were they hanging out? Was Bakugou replacing Kirishima with him?
“Dude, calm down. You’re gonna explode the lockers if you keep staring like that.” Kaminari had finished changing and noticed Kirishima’s weird behavior.
“Sorry, man! Guess I spaced out.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled, as he finished changing.
“Yeah I also space out with a death stare on my face.” Kaminari sure loved pushing people's buttons.
“Denki.” Kirishima turned to Kaminari, with a serious look on his face. Kaminari’s smugness fell. “If Bakugou are training with Midoriya, then I need you to hold me back.”
“Is that what this is about?! You’re scared that Blasty is out cheating?” Kaminari accused. Kirishima didn’t bother reacting to it. Kaminari eventually sighed. “Bro, I can’t hold you back if you’re gonna murder him.” Kirishima kept staring. “Fine, I’ll do my best.”
“Thanks, bro!” Kirishima grinned and turned towards the doors into the gym.
Kirishima didn’t need to think of any training for the two of them, because he quickly spotted Bakugou. Kirishima somehow always knew where he was, when they were in the same room. Bakugou was standing with one hand against the squad bar, resting against it, with the other hand lightly stretched out in front of him.
Kirishima felt the happiness that had started to bloom in his chest get crushed, when he saw another smaller hand reach out to Bakugou’s outstretched one. Midoriya was going to touch Bakugou. Bakugou was going to let him. What if Midoriya figured out the sweetness of Bakugou’s scent or the softness of Bakugou’s skin? Kirishima distinctly heard someone call his name from behind him, as he felt his legs move on their own.
Midoriya’s hand was slapped away, before it could get too close. Bakugou was pulled against Kirishima, before he could turn around. Kirishima had put his left hand on Bakugou’s hip, and walked into him so Bakugou’s back was flush against Kirishima’s chest. Kirishima lowered his right hand, and put it on Bakugou’s other hip to keep him there.
“What are you doing, Midoriya?” Kirishima slowly asked.
“Nothing, Kirishima.” Midoriya quietly responded.
“I thought so.” Kirishima stared him down. “We’ll see you around.”
“See you guys later.” Midoriya gave them a nod before hurrying away.
“You were training without me.” Kirishima told Bakugou, as he turned them so they faced the mirror behind the squat rack. Kirishima couldn’t possibly keep count on the amount of times Bakugou had caught him staring in it, but right now, Kirishima was pretty grateful for it. Kirishima locked his eyes on Bakugou’s, who seemed to be lightly avoiding his.
“I can do that.” Bakugou responded, before mouthing something to someone in the mirror. Kirishima raised his right hand to Bakugou’s jaw.
“Bakugou. Focus.” Kirishima gripped Bakugou’s hip a bit tighter. Bakugou returned his attention back to Kirishima, seemingly unwillingly. “You were training with Midoriya.”
“I wasn’t.” Bakugou said. “My arm just hurt so he wanted to check it out.”
“Sure seemed like he was checking you out.”
“Stop it, Kirishima, you know he wasn’t.” Deep down Kirishima of course knew that, but right now he couldn’t think past the thought that someone was going to touch his best friend.
“Do you really think he can push you like I do?” Kirishima just gripped him tighter.
“No, I wasn't here with him.” Bakugou tried, but Kirishima wouldn’t listen.
“He'd break his puny little arms if he had to save your bench press.” Kirishima ran his right hand down the arm Bakugou had on the squat bar.
“He wouldn't stand a chance against your squat.” Kirishima put his hand over Bakugou’s, and leaned down until his head was at Bakugou’s neck.
“You'd never be satisfied with him.” Bakugou’s neck was burning up under Kirishima’s lips. Kirishima slowly opened his mouth, until he felt the light resistance of Bakugou’s soft skin under his teeth. The breath that Bakugou sucked in was shaky, but heavenly to Kirishima’s ears. It made his eyes snap back to the mirror, and he saw Bakugou staring at him with a prominent blush on his cheeks and slightly parted lips. Before Kirishima could bite down, he raised his head again.
“He could never treat you like I do.” Kirishima moved his head back up to Bakugou’s ear, and ran his hand back down to Bakugou’s hip. He didn’t miss the disappointment that flashed through Bakugou’s eyes.
“I came here alone, Red. I promise.” Bakugou’s voice was low and unsteady. Kirishima leaned back slightly, so they weren’t completely pushed together.
“Then why were you sneaking around?”
“I just thought it would take longer with Aizawa.”
“You could have texted.”
“I told Shoji where I was.”
“Since when do you talk to Shoji?”
“Since when are you so jealous?”
“Why were you even here?”
“I was just stressed and wanted to train.” Kirishima couldn’t hear or see the lie, and now when his rage had calmed, he could finally fully see Bakugou.
Bakugou’s entire body was tense. Kirishima didn’t know how he couldn’t tell, with his hands on Bakugou’s hips. Bakugou was slightly shaking too, and his breathing was a bit unsteady. Was Bakugou going to be sick?
“What’s got you so tensed up, bro?” Kirishima changed his expression to a worried one. He moved a hand down to his stomach. It was completely flexed, to the point where Kirishima could feel the outline of Bakugou’s abs.
“Nothing.” Bakugou sounded kinda out of breath. Kirishima looked back up to his eyes, and found his face slightly more red.
“You’re so tight, dude.” To prove his point, Kirishima moved his hands up under Bakugou’s shirt, where he found the skin rivaling the hardness of Kirishima’s quirk.
“Shut up.” Kirishima ignored him, of course, and kept moving his hands around on Bakugou’s torso. Kirishima knew Bakugou could easily push him away, if he really wanted him to stop.
“Did something happen?” He slid his left hand up under Bakugou’s chest and dipped the right one just under the waistband of his sweatpants.
“No.” Bakugou breathed out. He put the hand that wasn’t on the squat bar, on Kirishima’s right wrist, but he made no move to push him away.
“Did you see the picture?” Kirishima moved his hands back down on Bakugou’s hips. Then he lightly pressed his thumps into Bakugou’s skin, and Bakugou took the hint and bent slightly forward. He couldn’t get far, because then his chest was pressed against the squat bar.
“Aizawa spoke with me earlier.” That must be why then. Being the number one hero was really important to Bakugou. Kirishima just hummed as he ran one of his hands up Bakugou’s back. He kept the other on the hip, so their lower halves stayed pressed together.
“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.” Kirishima honestly apologized. He didn’t regret doing it, of course, he just regretted getting caught on camera. Bakugou’s back was as tense as his front side.
“It’s not that.” Bakugou explained. Kirishima met Bakugou’s eyes in the mirror. Kirishima couldn’t really place the expression he was met with but he couldn’t find it in him to look away.
“Then what is it?” Kirishima moved the hand that explored Bakugou’s back, back over to the bar beside Bakugou’s. Kirishima then leaned forward until they were fully pressed together again.
“
You.
” Even if Bakugou’s expression deepened, Kirishima still couldn’t figure out what it meant.
“Me?” Kirishima smirked.
“Yes, now leave me alone!” Bakugou pushed against him, and Kirishima removed himself immediately. Bakugou grabbed his water bottle and stormed towards the locker rooms.
“You want a massage, bro?” Kirishima grinned and followed him.
“No. Get your gross hands away from me.” Bakugou didn’t turn around.
“I’m great with my hands, dude! I could loosen you up, no prob.” Kirishima began undressing.
“You would only make it worse.” Bakugou grumbled.
“I promise that I’m really good at it.” Kirishima pouted.
“I bet you are.” Bakugou seemed to mean that, but Kirishima still couldn’t see his face.
They changed into their normal clothes in silence. Kirishima was really confused, but it seemed that Bakugou wasn’t mad at him. It was only when they walked out into the entrance, that someone spoke up.
“Did you fuck?” Kaminari was all up in Bakugou’s face in no time. Midoriya fidgeted nervously under Kirishima’s stare.
“Go to hell, Sparky.” Bakugou must be more stressed than Kirishima could tell, because he didn’t even blast him.
“You’re really lucky no one in our class is crazy enough to train after the day we had today.” Kaminari went over to Kirishima instead. The UA gym’s were split up for the different courses, so each class had a set time they could go train.
“Why?” Nothing had happened so why couldn’t others join?
“What do you mean why?” Kaminari laughed. “You borderline sexually harassed poor adorable Blasty in the middle of the gym.”
Even Kaminari can tell that he doesn’t want you.
“Huh?” Kirishima hadn’t done anything.
Don’t act so dumb.
“Well, I don’t know what happened. Bakugou would kill us if we stayed.” Kaminari shrugged and started walking out of the gym.
“Yeah, he still has the meanest death stare.” Midoriya gently laughed. Kirishima had forgotten he was even there.
“True, dude, it’s crazy. What I wouldn’t do to see him from Kirishima’s perspective. I bet Blasty can be real cute when he wants to.” Kaminari sighed.
The two kept gushing about Bakugou, and normally Kirishima would be the one who spoke loudest and the most when that topic arose, but right now he could only focus on the outline of Bakugou’s still stressed body.
Kirishima only relaxed when he saw Bakugou go towards the stairs. He would never say it out loud, but he always dreaded zoning back into conversations, where Kaminari had been talking for a while.
“-usually more sweet scents. So that means, by all scientific measurements, that since Bakugou’s quirk makes him scentless, that he would be a beta, aka the third gender. Which is basically just the normal human one, so Blasty would be a total loser. Whi-
“Hey, I’m going upstairs.” Kirishima rudely interrupted whatever Kaminari was talking about.
“I was getting to the good part!” Kaminari told him, but Kirishima noticed that Midoriya looked slightly disturbed. “Whatever, go get your man.”
Kirishima waved and left for the stairs. When he reached their floor, he was met with Bakugou angrily walking out of Shoji’s room.
“Bro?” Kirishima asked, and he saw Bakugou visibly tense even more up. “What were you doing in there?”
“Just had to tell him something.” Bakugou shrugged, but he didn’t look casual in the slightest. Kirishima felt the unexplainable anger return.
“Everyone is just getting a piece of you today, huh.” Kirishima slapped his hands over his mouth. He didn’t like his own tone, but he couldn’t control it for some reason. Bakugou apparently also didn’t like it, because he snapped around to face Kirishima with a pissed off expression. “I’m sorry. I don’t know where that came from.”
Bakugou looked him up and down, before rolling his eyes and sighing. “You’re somehow so self aware but so fucking dense and completely oblivious at the same time. You’re driving me insane.”
“Sorry, bro.” Kirishima gave him a shy smile. He didn’t ask Bakugou to clarify as he was sure that would only prove Bakugou’s point. “I’ll give you the massage if you want? You still look pent up.”
“Fine.” Bakugou turned around and walked into Kirishima’s room. Kirishima felt his mood greatly improve, for some reason, and he quickly followed Bakugou. Kirishima went into his bathroom to grab some hand lotion, and when he returned to the room, he found Bakugou laying on his stomach on his bed. Shirtless.
Kirishima didn’t know why that surprised him so much. Or why he was suddenly feeling so nervous. He had seen Bakugou shirtless countless times, so there was really no reason for it. Kirishima couldn’t explain it, even as he went over and straddled the back of Bakugou’s thighs. He ran a hand down Bakugou’s back and just like what had happened in the gym, he felt Bakugou’s skin tense under his fingers.
“You know you can talk to me, right?” Kirishima quietly said, as he put some lotion on his hand. “If anything is bothering you.”
Bakugou didn’t respond, and Kirishima had expected him to. The most he got was the soft gasp that Bakugou let out, when the cold lotion hit his warm back. Kirishima gently hummed into the silent room, as he kneaded his hands into Bakugou’s back.
“Relax for me, Kat.” Kirishima softly told him. Kirishima didn’t really have a lot of experience with massaging, but he knew that bodies weren’t supposed to be
this
tense. He heard Bakugou let out a long sigh, and his back slightly softened.
Kirishima loved Bakugou’s manly body, so he would take any chance to stare at it. Right now he was allowed to both stare and touch, Kirishima was so lucky. Where Kirishima was broad, Bakugou was lean. He had the most beautiful body Kirishima had ever seen. Bakugou had such a small waist, which gave him his breathtaking figure.
Kirishima ran his hands down to said waist, and massaged that area. Bakugou let out quiet, satisfied sighs, as Kirishima pressed his fingers into his skin. Kirishima felt as the stress and tension slowly faded away under his fingers, and as Bakugou relaxed against his hands. The only sounds in the room were Bakugou’s gentle sounds and the muffled chirping of birds outside.
“Hey Ei?” Most of Bakugou’s face was pressed into a pillow, so Kirishima couldn’t really hear him.
“Yeah?” Kirishima leaned down slightly.
“It’s not that I don’t like it but you have nothing to be jealous about.” Bakugou only turned his head slightly, but he was still hidden away.
“What do you mean?” Kirishima hadn’t been jealous? He leaned down even more, something told him he couldn’t miss what Bakugou was telling him.
“No one could ever replace you. I meant what I told you that day and nothing is going to change that. I will spend my life with you. No one could ever come between us, so you don’t have to worry so much.” Bakugou still talked against the pillow, but Kirishima had leaned down so far that his chest was pressed against Bakugou’s back, and could hear him despite the muffling. He was resting on his forearms which were placed by Bakugou’s head.
Kirishima didn’t know what to say, so he just leaned down and pressed a kiss to Bakugou’s shoulder. Then he pressed another one to another spot. Then another and another, until he reached the part of Bakugou’s back that connected to his neck. Kirishima pressed another kiss there, before speaking up. “Turn around, Kat.”
“Turn me around yourself, asshole.” Bakugou told him. Kirishima raised himself to his knees and shifted slightly so he could force Bakugou onto his back. Bakugou let out a yelp, as if he hadn’t just ordered Kirishima to do it.
Kirishima returned to his previous position, but now his chest was pressed against Bakugou’s, their faces incredibly close. Warm hands were placed against his cheeks, and gently guided him down. Golden red eyes, rivaling the beauty of a sunset, slowly closed as he got closer. Kirishima let himself be pulled down and only closed his own eyes, when his lips met Bakugou’s.
Even if Kirishima did understand why Bakugou had wanted to do that, he had just let him. Kirishima had acted like a dick to him, so he would do anything to make it better. Bakugou slid his hands up to Kirishima’s hair, and Kirishima unhardened it, letting Bakugou run his hands through it. Kirishima placed a gentle hand against Bakugou’s cheek and slowly caressed him with his thumb.
It was only when he heard Bakugou happily sigh and felt him smile against his lips, that he pulled back. Bakugou smiled so gently at him, and Kirishima couldn’t help but forget all the negative feelings he had felt that day.
Notes:
I love jealous kiri, but idk if it’s too much in one chapter, but whatev.
Also I wonder what was up Baku’s ass
Chapter 16: Rocktober
Summary:
Halloween! And other boring stuff where nothing happens
Notes:
WARNING: Talk about suicide attempts. Not that bad, I promise (I hope???)
Bakugou and Kirihsima’s costumes are based off of their smash ones. The rest are just from fan art (I think???)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It wasn’t a surprise for anyone that Tokoyami liked halloween, so why Ashido had been so upset when he had asked that they just celebrate the two together, had been a mystery. Ashido had been complaining to Kirishima for around an hour now. She had been pacing back and forth in her room, just yapping away. Kirishima was entertained, though. He loved nothing more than passionate people, and Ashido sure was passionate about parties. It should be a no-brainer as Tokoyami’s birthday landed on a Tuesday and Halloween on a Wednesday, so both parties could be celebrated that Saturday, but Ashido was really bothered by it.
“He is just such a sweetheart, Kiribabe! I wanna show him how much we care about our little emo boy. He deserves a day all to himself, Halloween can wait!” Ashido finally sat down. Maybe she was finally out of steam?
“But he really likes Halloween, and he’ll get a nice cake on Tuesday.” Kirishima tried. He regretted it immediately as he watched Ashido spring up and start pacing around again.
“Argh! You don’t get it, babe! You know what?! I’ll go talk with him!” Ashido stormed out the room, leaving Kirishima alone. Kirishima chuckled to himself before leaving the room himself.
It was Sunday, so Ashido had a few days to prepare. They still had booze left over from Kirishima’s party, so they were set on that front. Kirishima hadn’t found a Halloween outfit yet, since it was a bit hard when he wasn’t allowed to leave. Kaminari had promised to look for him when he and Sero went looking, but Kirishima didn’t really trust him with that. He had somehow managed to convince Bakugou to go with the two, so he could find them something instead. It would probably be a bit boring, but it was better than looking stupid.
Kirishima didn’t really know what to do. They wouldn’t be home for a couple of hours and he couldn’t pull Ashido away from her party planning. He wanted to go train, but was he even allowed to do that on his own? He didn’t really know where he was allowed to go or not. He knew he couldn’t leave UA or go into any basements. His friends probably knew. He was sure Aizawa had talked with them, however, he was sure Aizawa hadn’t told them what he’d done. So they most likely knew what he was and wasn’t allowed to do. But his friends weren’t here, so who could he ask?
Was there someone else? He was friends with everyone in class, but he was really only close with his squad. Kirishima wasn’t sure, but there was someone who popped up in his mind. Kirishima went towards the person’s room. He wasn’t going to flat out ask, as he wasn’t completely sure. He was simply going to tell the person that he was going training. Alone. If the person stopped him, then they knew and then Kirishima would know that he wasn’t allowed to do that. If the person joined him, it could just be a coincidence but it could also mean that he couldn’t do it alone. If the person let him go, they either didn’t know anything or there wasn’t anything wrong.
Kirishima really didn’t have anything to lose, so he knocked on the door.
“Hello Broji!” Kirishima smiled.
“Hello Kirishima.” Shoji looked surprised to see him.
“Bakugou is out, so I just thought that I’d tell you that I’m going training.” Kirishima narrowed his eyes at him. “Alone.”
Shoji was silent for a while. Then he put a gentle hand on Kirishima’s shoulder. “How about I join you? I could use a workout.”
Kirishima was so smart.
“Yeah of course, bro! It’s always better to train with a buddy.” Kirishima went into his room and grabbed his training bag. Shoji was waiting for him, when he went back out into the hall.
Deep down Kirishima did understand. The gym could be a dangerous place. He understood, but he was still annoyed. He used to go training alone all the time, and he had never gotten hurt. At least he was still allowed to train, and Shoji would most likely leave him to do his own thing, just watching over him.
“You know, I’m sure Bakugou would appreciate it if you send him pictures doing your workout.” Shoji spoke up as they walked towards the gym.
“Yeah, poor Bakugou would probably kill you if he walked in on us training.” Kirishima laughed. Kirishima might be protective, but it sure as hell couldn’t compare to Bakugou.
“You’re probably right. I don’t really feel like dying today.” Shoji gently laughed.
Kirishima really liked Shoji. He was a super nice guy. He also most definitely knew something about Kirishima’s attempt, but he never treated him differently. Kirishima wouldn’t even be surprised if Bakugou had made Shoji look over him. Even though they weren’t that close, Shoji still felt like an older brother to Kirishima. Even if he was the youngest in the class.
Their walk to the gym mostly went on in silence, but not an uncomfortable one. They both went to their lockers and started changing. It was only when Kirishima had taken off his shirt that he remembered that he still hadn’t texted Bakugou. Kirishima didn’t know when Bakugou would return so he should probably tell him as fast as possible. Kirishima went over to the mirror, so he could send a picture as proof.
“Hey Shoji, I’m taking a pic for Baku real quick! Don’t worry, you’re not in it.” Kirishima quickly told him. It wasn’t manly to take pictures in the changing room, but it was only the two of them. Kirishima grinned and held up a flexed arm, and took a picture.
[Number one dumbass] - 14:28
Heya bro!
Just wanted to say that I went training with Shoji ( •̀ ω •́ )
(I'm not allowed to go alone, ykyk)
Text me when you're back! (づ ̄ 3 ̄)づ
‘Number one dumbass’ sent a picture
Kirishima remembers laughing when Bakugou changed his name into that, sometime during their first year. Kirishima liked it better than ‘Shitty Hair’ his contact was before. Kirishima used to have him as ‘Blasty McSplode’ but changed it so they matched. Now Bakugou knew where he was and who he was with. Kirishima quickly finished changing, and joined Shoji, who was waiting for him by the door.
“Tell me if you need a spotter, alright?” Shoji smiled at him. Shoji had stopped wearing his mask, when he was just with the class. Kirishima thought he looked really manly.
“You got it, bro!” Kirishima grinned. Shoji gave him a nod before walking towards the treadmills. Kirishima had walked over to the stretching area, when he felt his phone vibrate.
[Number one best bro!] - 14:36
Put on some clothes if you’re going to train with someone else.
Kirishima laughed to himself. Then he angled his phone up to take another picture, to show that he was indeed wearing a shirt now. He was sitting on the ground, and smiled up at his phone.
[Number one dumbass] - 14:37
Dw bro!
That was just for you <3<3
‘Number one dumbass’ sent a picture
Kirishima finished his warming up routine and went over to the bench press. His phone vibrated a few times, so someone else must be texting him.
[Kiri’s second fave blond ;) ] - 14:39
BROOO!
Ur making Blasty blush! (^∇^ )
‘Kiri’s second fave blond ;)’ sent a picture
[Kiri’s second fave blond ;) ] - 14:40
Mans so cute owo
Ur the luckiest frfr ong
Have fun with shoji btw!
Kaminari had named himself, way back when he first put his number in Kirishima’s phone. Bakugou had chuckled when he saw it, so Kirishima would probably never change it. The picture Kaminari had sent was indeed of Bakugou. It had clearly been taken sneakily, as it was kind of tilted, but that didn’t matter. Kirishima thought it was perfect.
Bakugou had his elbow up on the table they were sitting at, and he had his hand in front of his mouth, failing miserably at hiding the loving smile he had. He wasn’t blushing but there was a light dusting of red on his cheeks. That was about as much as he blushed around other people. He was looking at his phone that he had in his other hand, but Kirishima couldn’t tell what was on it. Kirishima thought he looked adorable. Kirishima made the picture into his home screen background.
[Blasty’s bitch] - 14:41
Bro he's so manly (┬┬﹏┬┬)
What’s he looking at?
Kaminari had also named Kirishima. Bakugou had also laughed at that.
[Kiri’s second fave blond ;) ] - 14:41
The picture you sent him ofc
We stole his phone yk
You look hot af!
[Blasty’s bitch] - 14:42
Thanks bro!
Kirishima didn’t really believe that he had made Bakugou smile like that, but he knew no matter what he said, he wouldn’t change Kaminari’s mind.
[Number one best bro!] - 14:46
I was looking at the picture you sent me, tell your mind to fuck off.
[Number one dumbass] - 14:46
You got it, bro <3
Maybe Kirishima could let himself believe him, just this one time.
Their training session went well. Uraraka and Hagakure had joined them after a while, which just made it even better. He made sure to send Bakugou lots of pictures, so he wouldn’t get jealous. Kirishima and Shoji walked side by side on their way home. They were talking about their training journeys, and how they got into training. They were the two buffest dudes in their class, after all.
It was only when they returned to their doors that Kirishima wanted to change the subject.
“Hey Shoji? Could we maybe talk about something?” Kirishima fiddled with his hands. He didn’t really want to talk about this, but he also really, really needed to talk about this.
“Of course, Kirishima.” Shoji opened his door for them, and Kirishima sat down on his mattress. Shoji sat down with his back to his desk.
“So, ehm.” Kirishima let out a breath to calm himself. “Did Aizawa ever talk with you? About me?”
Kirishima knew Shoji knew
something
. He just didn’t know how much he knew or who had told him.
“No, Aizawa never talked with me.” Shoji calmly answered. Kirishima didn’t need to be very smart, to know that that meant someone else
had
talked with him.
“Has Bakugou talked with you?” Kirishima tried again.
“He has.” Shoji confirmed. He had the gentlest smile Kirishima had ever seen him give.
“What did he say?” Kirishima almost whispered it.
“Not much, but he didn’t need to.” Kirishima knew what he meant. “He has just asked me to look over you, when he’s not around.”
“Yeah, I thought so.” Kirishima nodded.
“So he’s the one who told me what you can and can’t do.” Shoji explained.
“I see. Wish he would tell me that.” Kirishima joked.
“He doesn’t want you to feel trapped or punished.”
“But I am.”
“You are, but you don’t need to know that.” Shoji joked this time. Kirishima laughed.
“Do you know what I did?” Kirishima felt small again.
“He never told me, no. But I understand, more than you can imagine.” Shoji smiled.
“What do you mean?” Kirishima looked up at him. Deep down he dreamed of finding someone who could truly understand him.
“Do you remember the day I showed you my scars?” Of course Kirishima did. How could he forget Shoji being so open and manly?
“I do!” Kirishima confirmed.
“The one good memory I was talking about, was me saving a young girl from drowning.” Shoji told him. “I had been standing over a river, during a bad storm, when I noticed her in the water. So I leapt in and saved her.”
“Why were you at the river?” Kirishima knew the answer, but he wanted to make sure.
“The same reason you were in the basement that day.” Shoji smiled.
Shoji understood. Shoji truly, really, undeniably understood. Kirishima started crying. He started sobbing. He felt Shoji sit down beside him, and then a strong arm wrapped around his shoulders, and two others placed along his back. Kirishima kept wiping away his tears, but he didn’t fight the crying. Kirishima felt a hand on his hair, so he unhardened it, and the hand gently patted his head.
“Do you want to talk about what happened that day?” Shoji quietly asked. Kirishima nodded, through his tears.
“During the fight, I hurt myself. I’m not supposed to be able to do that, because my quirk protects me. It activates on its own.” Kirishima shakely explained. Shoji didn’t speak. He just kept his gentle hold on Kirishima, waiting for him to continue. After a couple of minutes, he could continue.
“I figured out that it was because I was in a panic attack. All I could think about was how I could finally end it, so I tricked Momo into making me something that would get me in that state again.” Kirishima’s heart hurt. He didn’t like thinking about this, but he wanted to get it out. He wanted someone to understand him. He needed someone to know the truth.
“I swallowed all of my pills. All of them.” Shoji let out a gentle sigh. Kirishima knew it was an understanding one. Shoji wasn’t blaming him. Kirishima started crying harder.
“But Bakugou found me. It was going to work that time, but he ruined it. I was finally going to be free. I was so mad at him when I woke up.” Kirishima kept on sobbing. Shoji held him just a tiny bit tighter.
“I’m sorry, Shoji. I’m so sorry.” Kirishima wept.
“It’s alright. I understand.” Shoji talked so gently and it just made Kirishima cry harder. Because he knew that Shoji understood.
After Kirishima had cried for far too long, he had made his way to his room, before promptly falling asleep on his bed. He didn’t know how long he had been asleep, but then he was rudely awoken by angry footsteps making their way down the hall.
Bakugou went into his own room, and must have thrown something, before he slammed his door and busted up Kirishima’s.
“You fucking asshole.” Bakugou grumbled and stomped his way over to Kirishima.
“What did I do, again?” Kirishima sheepishly smiled, and sat up to lean against the headboard.
“Don’t fucking send me nudes when I’m in public!” Bakugou threw his phone at Kirishima.
“I was fully clothed, dude.” Kirishima rolled his eyes at him and catched the phone. Bakugou was always so dramatic.
“That doesn’t matter when it’s you, dumbass!” Bakugou straddled Kirishima’s lap.
“What does that even mean?” Kirishima chuckled and put his hands on Bakugou’s hips.
“You’re so fucking dumb.” Bakugou whined and lightly slapped Kirishima’s head. Then he stopped and stared at Kirishima, like he hadn’t seen him before. “Your hair is down.”
“Yeah. I had a talk with Shoji.” Kirishima told him. Bakugou’s expression immediately softened.
“He texted me.” Bakugou put his hands on Kirishima’s cheeks and leaned close. “I’m so proud of you.”
Kirishima felt his heart skip a beat, and he leaned forward and closed the gap.
“What the hell is this supposed to be, dude?” Kirishima asked. There was no way Bakugou was serious.
Kirishima hadn’t known what costume Bakugou had gotten him. Kirishima hadn’t gone searching for it. He wouldn’t know what to look for anyway, and he could wait a couple of days.
Maybe Kirishima should have looked, because what the hell. Bakugou looked at him with an annoyingly amused expression, as Kirishima stared at the red piece of cloth in his hands.
“Relax idiot, there’s more.” Bakugou rolled his eyes, but still smirked. Bakugou reached into the bag and pulled out something red. He gave it to Kirishima, and as Kirishima unfolded it he found out it was a dress.
“Bro.” Kirishima stared at it.
“It’ll fit you. I tailored it.” Bakugou’s eyes shifted between the dress and Kirishima’s eyes.
“Why.” Kirishima didn’t know what else to say.
“I want something to look at.” Bakugou shrugged. Kirishima suddenly felt very naked, as Bakugou’s eyes sweeped up and down Kirishima’s body.
“Alright, bro.” Kirishima turned around to change into the dress. Just like Bakugou had said, it fit Kirishima pretty much perfectly. Bakugou looked so smug when Kirishima turned around.
“Here.” Bakugou handed Kirishima a white apron. Kirishima sighed as he took it, and put it on. Bakugou handed Kirishima the red cloth again.
“How am I even supposed to wear this?” Kirishima held up the cloth.
“Come here.” Bakugou ordered, and Kirishima did as he asked. Bakugou then threw the cloth over Kirishima’s shoulder. Kirishima realized it was a cape as Bakugou tied two strings together, which Kirishima hadn’t spotted before. “And keep your hair down.”
“Oh.” Kirishima said as Bakugou flipped up a hood that had apparently been there. The cape went down to the back of his knees. “What’ll you be?”
“What do you think, dumbass?” Bakugou apparently thought it would be obvious. Was it? Kirishima looked down on himself.
Wait.
“Am I little red riding hood?!”
“Yes, you fucking idiot!”
“Will you be the wolf?!”
“Yes!” Bakugou unfolded the brown thing that had been in the bag. It was a wolf costume.
“Is this your way of telling me that you’re a furry?” Kirishima eyed the costume in Bakugou’s hands.
“No! It’s my way of getting your ass in a dress, without me being one of those twink ass princes!” Bakugou threw the costume on the bed and started changing into dark purple pants and a white ripped t-shirt. Kirishima stared at him, very confused. Then Bakugou draped the wolf costume’s arms over his shoulders and put the head on his own, as a hood.
Ah.
“Dude, this is not fair at all.” Bakugou was fully covered, and Kirishima was
in a dress
and had bare legs. “Take your shirt off.”
“No.” Bakugou told him.
“Take it off.” Kirishima commanded again.
“Nope.” Bakugou smirked.
Kirishima grabbed Bakugou’s waist with one hand, and removed the wolf with the other. Then he brought his hands to the hem of Bakugou’s shirt, and slowly raised it up. Bakugou let him, and even raised his arms for him. Kirishima threw the shirt somewhere and put the costume back on Bakugou.
“There. Now we’re a bit more even.” Kirishima gave him a satisfied nod.
“You’re so stupid.” Bakugou gently laughed and rolled his eyes.
“I’m dressing us up next year, bro. Even if I’m still on house arrest, I’ll make Momo make it. Just you wait.” Kirishima grinned. Bakugou was going to regret putting him in a dress.
They hadn’t had time for celebrating Halloween last year, as they had to make sure their sports festival performance was perfect. This year they didn’t have to try as hard, so they finally had time for Halloween. Ashido had been really bummed out about it last year, so Kirishima knew that was why she wanted it to be so perfect this year.
“Wait, let’s get a pic, bro!” Kirishima propped up his phone on the dresser and set a timer. He then went back to Bakugou and threw an arm around Bakugou’s waist and pulled him in. Bakugou gave the phone a middle finger and put on his usual scowl, and Kirishima just brightly smiled. “Okay, let’s go!”
Kirishima guided them out of his room, and led them down to the common room. Ashido had closed it off for most of the day, with barriers put up so no one could see it. They had been allowed into the kitchen for most of the day, but it was eventually also closed off. Now, the barriers had been removed and Kirishima could finally see what his friend had worked so hard on.
The entire common room was covered in decorations, from top to bottom. The walls were covered in cardboard trees, making the room into a makeshift forest. There were bats, spiders and cobwebs hanging from the ceiling. All the lamps were covered in different colors of dark mesh, so the lighting in the room was all scary. The sofas and armchairs had black covers on, and all the tables had Halloween themed tablecloths on. There were LED candles and pumpkins everywhere, and on the tables stood bowls of neon green and pink punch.
Then there were the Tokoyami decorations. Ahsido must have had a very productive talk with him, because it looked great. There were a bunch of ‘poisoned’ candy-apples, apple cinnamon muffins that were decorated like apples, and scary crows propped up on the furniture. Tokoyami definitely preferred this, over having a whole party just for him.
“Ashido! It looks great, dude!” Kirishima quickly found her.
“Thanks, ba-” Ashido turned around, and stopped talking when she saw him. She looked him up and down, then over to Bakugou and looked him up and down too. “Well aren’t you two stupidly cute?”
“It’s all Bakubro!” Kirishima squeezed him tighter.
“Well you look stupid as shit.” Bakugou grumbled. Ahsido was dressed up as some kind of space cat. She had light brown cat ears and paws on, a yellow furry west, white top and brown shorts.
“Be nice, bro.” Kirishima leaned down to whisper in his ear. Then he turned back to Ashido. “I think you look real manly, Ashido!”
“Thanks cutie!” Ashido smiled, but she was quickly swept away by Uraraka and Asui.
“Heya hotties.” Kaminari had appeared by Kirishima’s side. Kirishima turned himself and Bakugou so they were facing him. Kaminari was wearing a red dress shirt, a red vest, black pants and black devil horns and wings. “Real couplely, Blasty.”
“I’ll blast your head off your neck if it bothers you so much.” Bakugou calmly threatened.
“You know it doesn’t.” Kaminari smiled and grabbed Kirishima’s other arm, and started dragging them towards the punch. Kaminari handed them a cup of the neon green punch. Bakugou suspiciously eyed the liquid, swirling it around in the cup. Kirishima, the braver one of the two, took a sip. There was definitely alcohol in it, but it had a nice taste of lemon as well. It wasn’t too bad.
“You better not spill, Red.” Bakugou watched him with an expression he couldn’t really place, as Bakugou slowly raised the cup to his own lips. Bakugou’s eyes ran up his body, and his eyes were slightly darkened. “It was expensive, you know.”
“I’ll be careful, bro.” Kirishima watched him back, trying to read him. Bakugou just let out a hum and took a sip. He didn’t react to it, so he must like it, just a little bit.
The night started out with a pumpkin carving competition. Iida would only allow it if they did it before they got drunk, because of the knives. Kirishima carved Bakugou’s usual scowl into his, but since Shoji’s eyes had kept flickering to him, he just used his hardening instead of a knife. Kaminari had abandoned his own pumpkin in order to watch Kirishima create art. Sero and Bakugou were hanging out in the kitchen.
Kirishima wasn’t sure how Sero had managed that. Bakugou had been pissed at Sero, because of his ‘piss poor costume’ as Bakugou had put it. Sero was dressed up as a mummy, and Kirishima was pretty sure he persuaded Yaoyorozu to make him some bandages. Bakugou had started chasing Sero around the room, before they ran outside. They came back about 10 minutes later, and by then the competition had started, but Bakugou didn’t even spare it a second glaze. He just went over to Kirishima and stole all his discarded pumpkin insides, and went into the kitchen. Sero had just winked at him and followed Bakugou.
That weird feeling had returned in Kirishima’s stomach but he did his best to ignore it. He had a masterpiece to finish after all.
Bakugou almost smiled when he saw the pumpkin, but Sero and Kaminari had ruined it. They started teasing him, so his face quickly matched the pumpkin. Bakugou had then chased them around, yelling and swearing at them. Kirishima laughed at them, and put the pumpkin next to the others.
Kirishima somehow won that contest. He couldn’t even blame it as a pity win, because only Bakugou, Kaminari and Sero knew it was him, and they were still running around. Bakugou had quickly stopped, however, when he heard that Kirishima’s pumpkin won. After that Bakugou didn’t leave his side.
The pizzas arrived not long after that. With how much effort Ashido put into the decorations, no one was complaining about the simple food. Kirishima knew Bakugou was, inside his head, but he didn’t say anything out loud. He did yell at Kaminari, though, when he saw he was eating a pineapple pizza. Kirishima just put his hand on Bakugou’s lower back to calm him down, and Bakugou quickly shut up. For some reason.
Which is what brought them here. After they had eaten, even more drinks and liquor were put out. They had all gotten drunk, and partied for hours. Now, Kirishima, Bakugou, Sero and Kaminari had gone up to Sero’s room. Bakugou had gotten a headache, but the others didn’t want him to go to bed, so they had forced him up here. Bakugou leaned against Kirishima’s shoulder in Sero’s hammock, and Kirishima had his hand around Bakugou’s inner thigh. Sero and Kaminari were sitting on the bed, snacking on the salty pumpkin seed treats Bakugou had made earlier. Kirishima had a little bowl of his own.
“But like, wouldn’t it be so funny?” Kaminari slurred. He had been talking passionately about something he had thought of. Kirishima didn’t really get it.
“How?” Sero was luckily confused too.
“Oh my god, it’s literally so simple!” Kaminari whined. “Like kinks but for quirks! Quirk-kinks!”
“That doesn’t fucking make sense, you fucking dumbass.” Bakugou grumbled.
“Maybe give us an example, bro?” Kirishima tried. He didn’t really like the topic but he would support his bro’s passions.
“Okay, take Sero.” Kaminari pointed to Sero, as if they didn’t know he was there. “He’d be into bondage and stuff.”
“... Because of my tape?” Sero asked.
“Yeah!” Kaminari said.
“So you’d be into, what, shock collars?” Sero asked again.
“Yeah!” Kaminari confirmed.
“Are you?” Sero laughed.
“No! It’s just a funny theory dude.” Kaminari crossed his arms.
“What about Kirishima?” Sero looked at him, and Kirishima suddenly felt very small.
“He’d fuck hard.” Kaminari didn’t even think for a second before talking.
“What?” Kirishima chuckled. Bakugou let out a hum beside him. Kirishima couldn’t tell the meaning of it, and he doubted the others had heard him.
“Blasty?” Sero asked.
“He’s a cucker, for sure.” Kaminari nodded, very confident.
“
What?!
” Bakugou growled. Kirishima tightened the grip he had on Bakugou’s thigh.
“Nah I see it.” Sero nodded too.
“What has that to do with his quirk?” Kirishima asked.
“Just think about it, dude! Like we all know he threatens people who are interested in you, but we actually don’t know what he tells them. I could totally see him be like ‘if you even look at Kirishima, I’ll fuck each and everyone of your future boyfriends in front of you.’ All scary and shit.” Kaminari explained.
“Yeah! Imagine sparing Kiri a glance too long and suddenly your crush is being fucked by Blasty.” Sero added.
“He’d prolly fuck a girl just to make a point. Bet he’d be good at it too.” Kaminari smirked at Bakugou.
“You wanna fucking die?” Bakugou asked him.
“Bakugou wouldn’t sleep around.” Kirishima told them.
“Well yeah, now he won’t because he has you. Like imagine Blasty hadn’t met the love of his life in high school. None of us would get any bitches.” Kaminari shook his head.
“Bakugou can get anyone he wants, why shouldn’t he have something casual?” Sero seemed smug when he asked Kirishima that. Kirishima felt Bakugou suck in a breath besides him, but he didn’t make a noise.
“
Nothing
about Bakugou is casual.” Kirishima felt angry. He felt so angry and he had no idea why.
“Really now? What about the ‘casual’ kissing you two keep doing?” Why did Kaminari know about that?
How
did he know? The only one he should know of was the dare Bakugou had gotten. Had Bakugou told them? Why would Bakugou tell them?
Bakugou froze up beside him.
“
That’s different
.” Kirishima was seething.
“Why? Because it’s you?” Kaminari smugly raised his eyebrows at him.
“You don’t know anything.” Why was he so angry? Kaminari was about to respond, but Sero put a hand on his shoulder.
“I’m sure it’s different,” Sero gave him a gentle smile. “So how ‘bout you ease up on your grip, there? No one is going to take him away from you.”
Kirishima looked at the hand he had on Bakugou’s thigh, and immediately turned off his quirk. When had he even hardened it? Bakugou let out a breath. Kirishima removed his hand and it didn’t seem like he had broken any skin, but he wasn’t sure. He stood up.
“We’re going.” Kirishima didn’t turn around to face his friends. He just grabbed Bakugou and pulled him out of the room.
“Goodnight.” Sero voice rang out as the door shot behind them.
The walk to their room was silent. Kirishima was dragging Bakugou the whole way and only let go of him, when they were fully inside. After Kirishima had locked the door, he went back to Bakugou and put his hands on Bakugou’s waist. He guided Bakugou towards the bed and made him sit down on the edge. Kirishima kneeled down in front of him and slid his hands down to Bakugou’s pants. Bakugou was watching him with slightly shocked eyes, but not in a bad way. More of a curious look, than anything.
Kirishima opened up his pants and gently guided them off of Bakugou, who lifted himself a bit to help Kirishima. Bakugou kept on intensely watching Kirishima, and placed his hands behind him on the bed, seemingly giving Kirishima permission to do what he wanted. Kirishima brought his hand back to the thigh he had hurt earlier. Luckily he hadn’t broken his skin, but there was an indent from his claws. Maybe it would bruise. Kirishima felt bad. He almost hurt Bakugou.
“I’m sorry, Kat.” Kirishima caressed Bakugou’s soft thigh, and pressed a kiss to the area he had hurt.
“Nothing happened, Ei.” Bakugou pointed out. He ran his hands through Kirishima’s hair, before gathering some in his hands and tilted Kirishima’s face up. Then he leaned down.
Then Kirishima leaned back.
“You don’t have to, Kat. I’m not
that
sad.” Kirishima gave him a small smile. He knew why Bakugou kissed him. It was to cheer him up. Bakugou must know that he liked it, and Bakugou didn’t seem like he was that good with other people’s emotions.
“So that’s what you tell yourself.” Bakugou’s eyes were suddenly kinda sad, Kirishima thought. “Look, I kiss you because I
want
to, not only because I know that you want me to.”
“Alright, bro.” Kirishima gave him a fake smile. Bakugou let out a sad sigh. Bakugou slid one of his hands from the back of Kirishima’s hair to his cheek. Bakugou gave him a sad smile and caressed him with his thumb, before letting him go and getting up. Bakugou went into the bathroom, and Kirishima crawled up into bed.
Kirishima knew that Bakugou wanted to kiss him. He wasn’t
that
stupid. Bakugou was a teenage boy, just like he was. Kirishima was sure Bakugou wasn’t one to get ‘tied down’, since the only thing on his mind was becoming the number one hero. A partner would get in his way. A partner would only slow him down. So it made sense, really. Bakugou could indulge in his natural urges with Kirishima. Since Kirishima wasn’t into guys, Bakugou didn’t have to worry about him suddenly wanting more. Bakugou didn’t want
him
. He just wanted the closeness of another person, and Kirishima was right there. Kirishima knew this. It all made perfect sense.
Maybe it was just casual, but not in the way that Kaminari thought of. The thing they had helped Kirishima’s mind shut up and it let Bakugou live a little. It was beneficial to both of them. There was nothing more to it. Nothing at all.
Even so, Kirishima’s heart always felt so heavy when he thought about that.
“You okay?” Bakugou had somehow managed to sneak up on him. Kirishima removed his head from the pillow he had buried it in.
“I’m fine.” Kirishima smiled and jumped up, before Bakugou could read him. He went into the bathroom to get ready for bed. He tried his best to not think at all. He could finally take the dress off. It had felt weird having it on, but it wasn’t really that bad. Bakugou had seemed to enjoy it, so whatever really.
When he left the bathroom, he found Bakugou tucked into bed in one of Kirishima’s shirts. Kirishima slid in behind him and snuggled up against him. Kirishima put his arm around Bakugou’s waist and pulled him closer, so Bakugou’s back was completely up against his chest. Kirishima's face was covered in a blond puff, and his nose was filled with the sweet and subtle scent of apples and caramel.
But for the first time, the silence between them wasn’t comfortable. It was loaded with unasked questions and unwanted answers. Kirishima could feel Bakugou just waiting for him to ask, and he knew that Bakugou would answer honestly. Kirishima knew this, but he couldn’t get himself to ask. It took them both a while to fall asleep, longer than it ever had before, but eventually, Bakugou’s breathing evened out, and Kirishima followed not long after.
Notes:
The kiri carving baku is a real thing btw
I love shoji, idk if thats obvious
Chapter 17: Rockmas!
Summary:
Christmas part one!
Notes:
I can’t really find info on the school year, so we’re bullshitting it, aka using how it is in my country. Idk if they have to go home for they break but they are now!
I also can’t really find anything on when they open gifts, so we’re bullshitting that too!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
November and most of December passed in a blur. The school festival came and went, and their days were filled with homework, training and relaxing. They had missed a lot in their first year, because of all the villain attacks, so they had to catch up on that now. Before Kirishima could even look around, it was the 22th of December which meant Christmas break was here.
“Kirishima, Kaminari and Shinso, stay.” Aizawa commanded as he dismissed the class for the break. The three went up to their teacher, when everyone had left. “I’d like to invite you two to celebrate Christmas with us.”
Kirishima and Kaminari looked at each other. Kirishima knew why he was invited, but Kaminari? Why was he?
“What about me, sir?” Shinso asked, completely serious.
“You live there.” Aizawa responded. “I didn’t think I’d have to invite you.”
“Would still be nice.” Shinso crossed his arms, and Aizawa rolled his eyes at him. Kirishima had to hold back a laugh.
“Why me, sir?” Kaminari quietly asked.
“I would like you to be there.” Aizawa simply told him.
“I’ll ask my dad, I guess?” Kaminari looked at Kirishima for help, but how could he? Kirishima didn’t understand a thing.
“No need, I’ll contact him.” Aizawa dismissed him. Then he turned his attention to Kirishima. “Your parents are on a trip, so you don’t really have a choice.”
“Alright, sir.” Kirishima nodded. He wasn’t surprised at all, he couldn’t remember the last time he had celebrated Christmas with his parents. Christmas always had the most business or something like that, so his parents couldn’t afford to miss out on it. Kirishima grew up poor, after all.
So Kirishima celebrated it with Tatsuo’s family. Well he used to celebrate it alone, until one of his therapists had told on him to Ms. Tatsuo. Ever since then, she had made him celebrate it with them. Kirishima didn’t mind too much, at least he got fe- got gifts. And other stuff. Tatsuo never picked on him either. He had never so much as teased Kirishima during his Christmas stay. That was the worst part, because during those two days, Tatsuo treated Kirishima like a friend. That just made the things Tatsuo did to him even harder to bear.
“Kaminari, you don’t have to stay in the dorms until the 23th, but I’m sure Kirishima would appreciate the company.”
“I’m going to stay in the dorms the whole break?” Kirishima had thought he would stay with Aizawa but apparently not. Kirishima suddenly felt sad, for some reason.
“No, just until we finish your room. It’ll be done by the 23rd, and then you’ll stay with us for the rest of the break.” Aizawa told him, and the sadness disappeared.
“It should have been done a long time ago, but
someone
can’t find the right shade of red.” Shinso informed them.
“It’ll be done by the 23rd.” Aizawa confirmed. Shinso let out a chuckle. “I’ll pick you up at the dorms, so be ready. You don’t have to pack anything.”
“Not anything at all?” Kirishima asked.
“Not even a toothbrush.” Aizawa told him.
“Alright, sir.” Kirishima smiled.
“You can leave.” Aizawa dismissed them. They all left and walked towards the dorms.
“I still don’t get why I’m invited.” Kaminari told them.
“Yeah, I always thought that Aizawa hated you.” Kirishima joked, as he bumped their shoulders together.
“Shut up.” Kaminari laughed. “Aizawa only likes you so much, because Bakugou is his favorite, and you’re Bakugou’s favorite.”
“You don’t know, Kaminari?” Shinso asked.
“Know what?” Kaminari asked back. Shinso’s eyes searched Kaminari’s face.
“Huh, that’s hilarious.” Shinso shrugged. “You’ll find out.”
“Tell meee.” Kaminari whined.
“Nah.” Shinso put his hand on Kaminari’s face to push him away. Kirishima just laughed at them. So Shinso was probably right. Aizawa was going to adopt Kirishima. He hadn’t really thought about it, at all really. But now he was apparently getting a room in Aizawa’s house? Kirishima didn’t know what to think, but he couldn’t stop thinking about it. He hadn’t even noticed that they had returned to the dorm, until he stood in front of his room.
His room was empty. Well, all of his things were there, but Bakugou wasn’t there. Had he already left? Why wouldn’t he stay and say goodbye? Kirishima heard a noise from the room beside him.
Oh.
Bakugou was packing in his own room. Kirishima sat down on his bed to watch him. Bakugou barely spared him a glance.
Hm.
Bakugou was kneeling before his dresser, pulling out seemingly random clothes and throwing them at his suitcase. Kirishima sneaked up beside him, before leaping forward, grabbing his shoulders and forcing him to the ground. In the fall, Kirishima had twisted Bakugou, so he landed on his back. Bakugou looked shocked for a few seconds, before changing into his usual scowl. Kirishima moved his hands so they were on the floor, beside Bakugou’s head.
“Get off me, asshole.” Bakugou put his hands on Kirishima’s shoulders, but made no move to push him away.
“We’ll see each other in a couple of days, bro. You don’t have to be so sad.” Kirishima loved that he could read Bakugou like a book.
“I’m not sad!” Bakugou clearly lied.
“I’m sure Aizawa will let us go on a hike together during the break.” Kirishima smiled. Surely Aizawa would trust Kirishima with that.
“He better. Otherwise I’m kidnapping your ass.” Bakugou grumbled.
“I’ll be alright, Kat. Aizawa will watch me like a hawk, I’m sure!” Kirishima grinned.
“I know.” Bakugou ran his hands up Kirishima’s neck, letting them come to a rest in his hair, which Kirishima unhardened for him. Bakugou gently tugged him down, so Kirishima bent his arms to rest on his forearms instead. It was only when he felt his body rest against Bakugou’s, that he realized the position they were in. Kirishima was lying between Bakugou’s legs, and they were
flush
against each other. Bakugou didn’t seem to realize, however, because then he bent one of his knees, which rotated his hip ever so slightly, making them even closer. Bakugou watched him with a smirk, his eyes shifting up and down on Kirishima’s face. Bakugou guided his face further down.
“Wai-” Kirishima started to pull back, and Bakugou loosened his grip on him.
“Stay.” Bakugou interrupted him. Kirishima wished he could have some of Bakugou’s confidence. Surely he didn’t need it all.
“But-” Kirishima tried.
“Tell your mind to go to hell. I want this, alright?” Bakugou told him and leaned up until he was a breath away. Kirishima watched him for a few seconds, before giving in and leaning down. Kirishima was a weak, weak man after all.
He’s lying.
Bakugou pulled back slightly, before pressing another kiss to Kirishima’s lips.
He’s just using you.
Bakugou repeated the motion a couple of times, before Kirishima started kissing him back.
He doesn’t know what he wants.
“I want you, Red.” Bakugou said against his lips. Kirishima was stunned for a couple of seconds, but then he moved one of his hands onto Bakugou’s chest, forcing him down into the floor again. Kirishima slid that hand down Bakugou’s chest, until it reached the end of his shirt. Bakugou’s skin was so soft and warm against Kirishima’s palm. Since Bakugou was now flush against the floor, he couldn’t continue the kisses he had given to Kirishima, which meant Kirishima was now in control. But Kirishima didn’t pull back. Instead he slowly opened his mouth. Bakugou didn’t move for a second, but then he copied Kirishima.
Kirishima ran his hand down Bakugou’s side, before bringing his hand to Bakugou’s lower back. Then he pulled Bakugou’s towards him, making them even closer. Bakugou was so warm, Kirishima never wanted to pull back, but he knew he had to. He expected that Sero and Ashido would come up to say goodbye soon, and he didn’t want them to burst in on them. Kirishima slowly stopped the kiss, and pressed another light kiss to Bakugou’s lips before pulling away completely. Bakugou looked up at him with a smug smile, reddened cheeks and slightly closed eyes.
“Heya cuties!” Ashido burst into the room, but stopped moving completely when she saw them. “What are you doing?”
Kirishima’s ‘pulling away completely’ had just been him switching to kneeling between Bakugou’s knees, but at least they weren’t touching.
“Hanging out.” Kirishima explained. Ashido looked unimpressed at him, but let it go.
“Sure, Kirishima.” Sero pushed in past Ashido, and sat down on the bed. “Kaminari is going to be pissed that he missed that.”
“Good thing I’m not hanging on him for the break.” Ashido snickered, and sat down beside Sero. “Why are you in Baku’s room?”
“He’s packing.” Kirishima pointed to Bakugou’s abandoned suitcase.
“Is he now?” Ashido looked Bakugou up and down.
“Yeah…?” Kirishima didn’t understand the death glare Bakugou was sending Ashido, or the teasing grin Ashido was sending Bakugou.
“With that ego he better be.” Sero joked and Ashido started laughing.
“What are we laughing about?” Kaminari appeared in the doorway. He then looked between Bakugou and Kirishima, who basically hadn’t moved. Bakugou had just propped himself up on his forearms, and Kirishima had turned, so the side of his body was facing Bakugou, and his front was facing the bed. “Why are you on the floor?”
“Kirishima just told us that Bakugou is packing.” Sero told him. Kaminari’s cheerful expression changed to one of despair and sadness.
“No way I missed that!” Kaminari whined, and threw himself on the bed behind Sero and Ashido.
“And they most definitely made out before we arrived.” Ashido added. Kaminari let out an even bigger whine.
“Why does God hate me?” He cried.
“We did not!” Kirishima told them. It wasn’t a lie. Not really. Bakugou snorted beside him. Kirishima sent him a look that he hoped said ‘shut the fuck up’, but Bakugou just continued to smirk at him.
“I’m sure Bakugou has time for that before he leaves, babe.” Ashido sent him a teasing smile from the bed.
“If he doesn’t then I guess I can take one for the team.” Kaminari had sat down in between Ashido and Sero, instead of lying down.
“I have plenty of time, Sparky.” Bakugou sounded so calm.
Wait, what?
“Then why have you been bitching about the time limit, bro?” Kirishima asked. The dorms got their security system updated two hours after their classes ended, so they had to leave by then. Kirishima knew if it wasn’t for that, Bakugou would have stayed with him, but Kirishima was kind of happy about that, since Bakugou shouldn’t waste his Christmas on him.
“You wanna make out?” Bakugou just answered his question with a question like the dick he is.
“... no?” Kirishima was pretty sure Bakugou was fucking with him, so he wasn’t really sure what he was supposed to say.
“Yeah, so I have lots of time.” Bakugou shrugged as if that made any sense at all, but at least it seemed like Kirishima had responded in the right way.
“I’m down if Kiri isn’t up to the challenge.” Kaminari winked at Kirishima.
“Stop acting like a slut, dude.” Sero pushed Kaminari’s shoulder, making him bump into Ashido.
“It’s just the bros! There’s nothing gay about that.” Kaminari started pushing Sero back. Kirishima’s eyes shifted over to Bakugou, for some reason, and Bakugou quickly caught him staring, and sent him a smirk. Kirishima looked away again. Bakugou threw his leg over Kirishima’s lap.
“Have you two finished packing?” Kirishima changed the topic.
“Nope!” Ashido smiled.
“We just came to cockblock Baku-” Sero started, but was quickly silenced.
“Then go pack, you stupid fucking idiots!” Bakugou yelled at them, but Kaminari and Ashido just started laughing. Sero chuckled but stood up.
“Come on, let’s let them say goodbye.” Sero shooed the two others out the door, and before he went out himself, he sent Bakugou a look that Kirishima couldn’t read. When the door shut, Kirishima turned back to face Bakugou, who just looked calm. Kirishima had changed his sitting position, so he was sitting cross legged, instead of kneeling, so he didn’t have to drop Bakugou’s leg. Kirishima looked at him for a bit, before speaking up.
“We’re bros, right?” Kirishima wasn’t sure why he was asking. Of course they were, they were the very best of bros.
“We are.” Bakugou confirmed, his expression didn’t change, even a little bit.
“Best bros?” Kirishima grinned and ran his hand lazily up and down Bakugou’s leg.
“No one could ever compare you.” Bakugou’s eyes followed Kirishima’s hand.
“You can just say yes, bro.” Kirishima chuckled. Kirishima watched as Bakugou trailed his eyes up Kirishima’s body, until they stopped on Kirishima’s face. Bakugou’s expression changed into something Kirishima could only describe as mildly amused, boarding on teasing.
“Hey Red?” Bakugou smirked.
“... What?” Kirishima was wary of whatever Bakugou was going to say.
“I want you…” Bakugou trailed off, and his smirk widened as Kirishima felt his face heat up.
“To?” Kirishima offered, but he really just wanted to get Bakugou’s eyes off of him.
Bakugou just continued to watch him for a few more seconds, before finally finishing his sentence. “To bring me your hoodie.”
“You got it, dude!” Kirishima quickly got up and left the tension filled room.
Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck.
Bakugou had totally noticed Kirishima’s embarrassing reaction. Kirishima then realized that Bakugou hadn’t specified which hoodie he wanted, so Kirishima just took all his favorites. Kirishima went back into Bakugou’s room, and dropped his hoard on the floor. Bakugou was back at searching through his dresser. “There you go!”
“I asked for one, dumbass.” Bakugou slightly turned and eyed the pile, probably counting. “Not 7.” He was.
“You don’t have to bring them all.” Kirishima reasoned and crossed his arms. Bakugou gave him a ‘no shit’ look, before searching through the pile. Kirishima rolled his eyes at him, and sat down on the bed. He watched as Bakugou threw all of them into his suitcase. Then he turned back to Kirishima, looking at the hoodie he was wearing.
“Give me the one you’re wearing.” Bakugou ordered.
“Alright, bro.” Kirishima couldn’t say no to him, even if it was Kirishima’s favorite, his red Crimson Riot hoodie. Bakugou took off the sweatshirt he was wearing and put on Kirishima’s instead. Bakugou pulled out a pile of socks, before finally closing his drawers and turning to his mess of a suitcase. Then he dumped the entire contents of the suitcase on the floor, and started picking up one piece of clothing, neatly folding it, and putting it back in the case. With Bakugou’s unworldly amount of talent, it only took a couple of minutes.
Kirishima loved watching people do the things they’re good at, and Bakugou just happened to be good at everything. Bakugou closed the suitcase and stood up, back turned towards Kirishima.
“Bakugou…” Kirishima stood up behind him, and put his hands on Bakugou’s hips. Kirishima stepped closer, and rested his chin on Bakugou’s shoulder. “It’s only two weeks.”
“That’s eleven days too many.” Bakugou grumbled.
“Come on, bro, we’ve been in the hospital for longer than that.” Kirishima joked. Training to become a hero sure is hard.
“You’ve sure been.” Bakugou sounded sad all of a sudden. It took Kirishima a few moments before he got it.
“Don’t do that, Kat.” Kirishima turned Bakugou around, with a frown on his face. Bakugou just pouted, not looking Kirishima in the eyes. “It’s gonna be alright.”
“I know…” Bakugou didn’t sound confident at all.
“I’ll text you all day, every day. I promise.” Kirishima gave him a smile.
“I’ll block you.” Bakugou laughed, and put his arms around Kirishima’s neck and pulled them closer.
“Guess I’ll text Kaminari instead.” Kirishima smirked, and squeezed Bakugou’s hips.
“I’ll kill him.” Bakugou turned serious all of a sudden.
“Better answer me then, baby.” Kirishima winked.
“Don’t call me that, idiot.” Bakugou rolled his eyes, but there undoubtedly was a smile tugging on his lips.
“You’re so cute, man.” Why Kirishima said that, he didn’t know, but he tried playing it off by sliding his arms around Bakugou’s lower back.
“Yeah?” Bakugou luckily played along.
“Mhm.” Kirishima hummed, and leaned down.
Now that everyone had finished packing, they could just spend the time together, until they had to leave. They had all somehow fit on Kirishima’s bed. Kirishima had been sitting in front of his headboard, with Bakugou sitting cross legged in between his legs. Ashido had sat in the middle of the bed up against the wall, and Sero and Kaminari sat beside each other on the end. They had all just talked. Mostly about what they were going to do in the break, but also their theories about why Kaminari was invited to Aizawa’s party. Bakugou had said it was because Aizawa was Kaminari’s uncle which had made them all laugh.
With the fun they had, time flew by. Suddenly Bakugou’s alarm started going off, and he forced them all to go grab their stuff. They all met back up outside of the dorm. Kirishima had just followed Bakugou around, and Kaminari had gone with Sero.
“Hello Eijirou! It’s been so long since I last saw you! You sure got big.” Mitsuki had gone up to him, the moment they stepped outside. There were many parents around, Kirishima wasn’t really sure who was who. Kirishima spotted Aizawa easily, he was likely there to make sure everyone left, but also to pick up Shinso.
“Hi Mitsuki!” Kirishima gave her a hand to shake, but she gently slapped it away.
“None of that, dear. Come here.” Mitsuki told him, and forced him into a hug. Kirishima hadn’t seen her since they moved into the dorms, so he wasn’t sure how familiar he could be with Bakugou’s parents.
“Get off of him, you hag!” Bakugou yelled.
“Oh, my baby!” Mitsuki let Kirishima go in order to forcefully force Bakugou into a hug.
“Lemme go!” Bakugou kept yelling, but he didn’t put in a lot of effort into getting out of the hug.
“Hey kiddo.” Masaru walked up to Kirishima, lightly chuckling from the scene his wife and kid had just made.
“Masaru!” Kirishima grinned and pulled him into a hug. Masaru chuckled again and hugged him back.
“My little boy!” Masaru went over and joined Mitsuki and hugged Bakugou.
“Dude, Blasty’s mom hugged you. You’re so lucky.” Kaminari had sneaked up behind Kirishima.
“Yeah, I’m the fave.” Kirishima joked with a shrug.
Kirishima then went around and hugged all of his friends goodbye. He made sure to have Bakugou be the last one.
“Enjoy your break alright? I’ll be fine.” Kirishima whispered in Bakugou’s ear, when he had finally gotten his turn. He had his arms around Bakugou’s waist and Bakugou had his around his neck.
“Yeah, yeah, asshole.” Bakugou grumbled but hugged him back tightly. “You better text me every day, and we’re going on that stupid hike.”
“I will, bro.” Kirishima promised and Bakugou pulled back slightly to look at him, but kept his hold.
“I know.” Bakugou started smirking, and then he leaned up and pressed a kiss to Kirishima’s lips. “See you around, Red.” Bakugou winked and let go.
“See you, bro.” Kirishima knew his entire face was red, but he couldn’t get himself to look away from Bakugou.
What the fuck.
Not only had Bakugou kissed him in front of their squad and most of their class
and
Aizawa but he had kissed him in front of his
parents.
Bakugou turned around to give him a smug wave before he went into his parents' car.
“Blasty is such a romantic.” Kaminari fake swooned.
“His parents are going to kill me.” Kirishima sighed and watched as their car drove away.
“They love you, dude.” Kaminari patted his back.
The rest of the 22nd was spent just laying around, watching movies or playing games with Kaminari. The most interesting thing that happened was Aizawa coming and confiscating his phone for a couple of hours. They even slept on the common room couches, just because they could. Kirishima made sure to text Bakugou a lot.
Then finally the 23rd rolled around and Aizawa drove over to get them. Kaminari had packed a suitcase, but Kirishima had decided to trust Aizawa and didn’t pack a thing. If you didn’t count the shark plushie that Bakugou had gifted him and his own gifts, of course. The drive to Aizawa’s house was loud. Kaminari and Kirishima were chatting away, and Aizawa didn’t say a thing.
They arrived at a big house, probably a bit bigger than Kirishima’s but smaller than Bakugou’s. Yamada, Shinso and Eri were waiting for them outside of the house.
“Heya bro.” Kirishima slapped Shinso on the back, knowing he wouldn’t be thrilled about a hug.
“I know you say that as a term of endearment, but we actually are now.” Shinso smirked at him.
“Hell yeah, brother!” Kirishima joked along.
“I’m serious, Kirishima.” Shinso looked as serious as he always did again.
“I’m not getting adopted, dude.” Kirishima lowered his voice, so he wouldn’t seem rude, if Aizawa or Yamada heard him.
“I know.” Shinso nodded, but then he continued. “You already have been.”
“Hello, my newest little listener.” Yamada pulled Kirishima into a hug.
“Hey, sir.” Kirishima hugged him back, of course.
“Don’t be so formal! Call me Hizashi or Yamada, whatever you’re most comfortable with.” Yamada smiled at him, and went over to Kaminari instead.
“What do you call him?” Kirishima whispered to Shinso.
“Hizashi at our house, Yamada everywhere else.” Shinso told him. “Go say hi to Eri. She’s been excited about meeting her new brother.”
Kirishima quickly located the little girl, and slowly approached her. He knew he might be scary to small children. Eri seemed wary of him, but she didn’t run away.
“Hi Eri! Do you remember me?” Kirishima crouched down in front of her, and made sure to not show his teeth too much while he talked.
“Mhm.” She nodded. “You were one of the heroes who saved me.”
“Yeah! I fought really hard!” Kirishima gave a closed mouth smile. Eri frowned and stared at Kirishima’s mouth. She bared her teeth, looking very concentrated. Kirishima didn’t understand so he just kept smiling.
“I thought you were the shark boy.” Eri gave up on whatever she was trying to do. Now she was pouting instead.
“Oh, I am!” Kirishima now understood. He gave her his usual big toothy grin. She stared at him, amazement in her eyes.
“Oh yay!” She cheered. “You’re boyfriends with the scary guy then!”
“The scary guy?” Kirishima laughed.
“Yeah the boom boom guy! Blond puff!” Eri made a lot of motions with her hands. Kirishima was so entertained by her that he didn’t really care about what she said.
“Bakugou?” Kirishima tried. Eri looked overjoyed.
“Yeah!” She jumped up and down. “Deku told me so much about him.”
“Like what?” Kirishima fished.
“Like he’s real angry and scary, but he’s like a kitten for you!” Eri excitedly said.
“Midoriya said that?” Kirishima was so going to tell Bakugou.
“Mhm! He says that you two are the cutest!” Eri clapped her hands. “Am I going to meet him?” This was probably the point where Kirishima should tell her that he and Bakuogu were in fact not dating, but she just seemed so happy. Kirishima couldn’t break that little girl's heart.
“Yeah, for sure.” Kirishima grinned.
“Eri, you can show him to his room, if you want.” Aizawa had appeared by Kirishima’s side at some point during the conversation.
“Sure dad!” She basically ran to the house.
“I thought you weren’t gay.” Aizawa had a glint of mischief in his eyes.
“I’m not. Midoriya has just told her some wrong things and I didn’t want to make her sad, alright?” Kirishima grumbled.
“Sure kid.” Aizawa chuckled.
They went into the house and Aizawa lightly showed him around as they made their way to Kirishima’s room. Eri stood in front of a closed door with ‘Eijirou’ painted on a piece of paper that was hanging on the door.
“I painted it.” Eri looked very proud as she pointed to the paper.
“It looks really manly, Eri!” Kirishima grinned. Eri’s smile dropped and she looked confused.
“That means it’s really awesome.” Shinso translated.
“Oh yay!” Eri’s smile quickly reappeared. “Open the door, open the door!”
“Alright!” Kirishima opened the door and was blinded by the amount of red. The walls and ceiling were all painted Kirishima’s favorite shade of scarlet red. There was a twin sized bed, with manly camo sheets. He had a desk and there was a computer on top of it. Kirishima had never had a computer before. There were a bunch of dumbbells and a punching bag. There was a door too, but he didn’t know what it led to. Probably a bathroom or a closet, but Kirishima couldn’t find out, as there was a dresser pressed up against it. There were motivational posters filling the walls, along with pictures of him and his friends. Most of them were from Kirishima’s own camera roll, but there was one he didn’t recognize.
It was the biggest picture among the photos and it was hanging above the desk. The picture was of Bakugou and himself, but it wasn’t like the ones he had taken. The picture was taken by someone a few meters in front of them, but it seemed that neither of them was aware of it. Kirishima looked like he was chatting away, he had one of his hands up in front of him, probably using it for effect. Kirishima was smiling and looking slightly off to the side, away from Bakugou. His other hand was holding Bakugou’s.
Then there was Bakugou. He had his other hand in the pocket of the hoodie he was wearing. Kirishima quickly recognized it as one of his own. The picture must be from the time their squat went to the cinema with Shinso, and Bakugou for the first time wore Kirishima’s clothes. Bakugou was watching Kirishima. He had his face angled completely towards him, showing off his perfect jawline to the camera, but that just made the expression he was wearing harder for Kirishima to explain. Bakugou watched him with the most loving smile Kirishima had ever seen.
Kirishima couldn’t possibly describe it as friendly or gently, because that would be undermining Bakugou. The photo wasn’t close enough for Kirishima to see details, but he knew better. He knew his best bro better than everyone. He didn’t need the picture to show it, to know that Bakugou’s eyes were sparkling, or that he had a beautiful dusting of red over his cheeks. Kirishima loved that picture. It was the most perfect one he had ever seen.
“I took that one.” Shinso had walked up beside him, while he was staring.
“Send it to me.” Kirishima kept staring.
“Of course ‘bro’” Shinso chuckled, and pulled out his phone.
“It’s so manly.” Kirishima wanted to hug Shinso, but he didn’t.
“Sure.” Shinso smirked, and Kirishima felt his phone vibrate.
‘Shinso’ sent you a picture
Kirishima saved the picture and made it into his lock screen, then he changed Shinso’s name into ‘My bro!’
“Poor Blasty would get a headache if he went in here.” Kaminari noted as he looked around.
“Nah, not as long as it’s me.” Kirishima grinned. He definitely had the most busy room, but Bakugou didn’t seem to mind.
“God, you’re so in love, you’re driving me insane.” Kaminari whined.
“Shut up, man.” Kirishima chuckled and lightly hit Kaminari’s shoulder.
“Kaminari, you can either sleep in here, or the guest room.” Shinso told them. “Let me show you two around.”
“Can I help?” Eri quietly asked.
“Of course, you can.” Shinso gave her a gentle smile.
“Yay! Follow me!” Eri ran out of the room.
The house was indeed big. There were five bedrooms, three bathrooms, two offices, a big living room and a big kitchen. Kirishima was very impressed and Kaminari was completely amazed. Apparently he lived in a small house. The tour ended in the kitchen, where Yamada was making dinner.
“Hey Kiri?” Kaminari was looking at the many pictures that were hanging on the wall. Kirishima went over to him and started looking at the pictures too. It was mainly photos of Eri and Shinso, but there were a few pictures of Kirishima too, probably taken by Shinso. Then there was a singular picture of a tiny boy, he didn’t recognize. He was probably around three or four years old. It was hung up higher than the rest, and it looked older, but that might just be because of how young Aizawa looked. If Kirishima had to guess, he’d estimate that the picture was taken around 10-15 years ago. Aizawa was sitting down on the floor, resting up against the couch, with the boy sitting in between his legs. Aizawa was holding out a children's book in front of them, as if he was reading for the child. The child was laughing, learning up against Aizawa. The boy had completely black hair, but bright yellow eyes.
“Who do you think that is?” Kirishima pointed at the boy.
“That’s
me.
” Kaminari basically whispered and he looked very weirded out.
“Wait, what? Why would you be on Aizawa’s wall, and as a baby no less?” Kirishima asked.
“I have no idea.” Kaminari said.
“You were an adorable baby, dude.” Kirishima tried to lighten the mood. It was true, though.
“I know.” Kaminari smugly said.
“I didn’t know you used to have black hair, though.”
“Yeah, it changed when my quirk appeared.”
“So we have three black haired people in our squad.” Kirishima laughed.
‘“Wait what color was Ashido’s before her quirk? There’s no way she got born with pink hair.” Kaminari wondered.
“Oh, I don’t know. We should call her later.” Kirishima should also text Bakugou, but he didn’t want to be rude by being on his phone.
“Hey Aizawa?” Kaminari called out. Aizawa walked over to them, from where he had been standing by Yamada’s side, helping with the food.
“What is it, Denki?” Aizawa asked.
“Why-” Kaminari froze. He then slowly turned his head to look at Aizawa, with a ‘what the absolute fuck’ look on his face. Kirishima looked between them, very confused himself. “
What?”
“You were such a smart baby.” Aizawa gently smiled up at the picture. “You loved that book and always begged me to read it for you. I’ve probably read it about a thousand times.”
“Really?” Kaminari seemed suspicious, clearly still very confused.
“Yeah.” Aizawa gently laughed. “You know, your first word was ‘Shoda’. Your dad almost killed me, but your mother was so happy. Guess that’s why she made me look after you so much.”
“I didn’t know that. So you know my parents?” Kaminari seemed shocked, but Kirishima couldn’t blame him. He was floored himself.
“Oh, more than you know.” Aizawa’s smile faltered, a sadness taking over his expression. “But we can talk more about it when your dad gets here.”
“Alright.” Kaminari nodded, probably overwhelmed.
“I have more baby pictures of you, you can look through later if you want?” Aizawa offered.
“Yes please!” Kirishima answered. He wanted to have ‘I have seen baby Kami’ privileges.
“Go clean up before we eat.” Aizawa dismissed them. Kirishima and Kaminari walked to his room in silence.
“I’m gonna call Ashido.” Kaminari pulled out his phone and quickly dialed Ashido’s number. She picked up within a few seconds, of course, and Kaminari started ranting away, walking around Kirishima’s room. Kirishima chuckled from his bed and pulled out his own phone.
[Number one dumbass] - 17:09
Hey bro!
Sry I haven’t texted, been busy ykyk >︿<
My room is real manly I can’t wait for u to see it!!
Aizawa has a baby pic of Kami on his wall btw
Also! Eri thinks we’re dating so plz pretend when u come over
[Number one best bro!] - 17:11
Idiot.
Weird ass.
Why does she think that?
[Number one dumbass] - 17:11
Midoriya apparently told her a bunch of stuff about you!
I’ll tell you when you come around
[Number one best bro!] - 17:12
When is that?
Did you talk with Aizawa?
[Number one dumbass] - 17:12
Nope (^▽^)
I’ll do it later, but count on it being tomorrow if your parents dont mind <3
[Number one best bro!] - 17:13
So on Christmas eve?
You’re so dumb.
[Number one dumbass] - 17:13
What’s wrong with that?
[Number one best bro!] - 17:13
Nothing.
I’ll ask.
[Number one dumbass] - 17:14
Yay!
Text you later, bro! <3
“Dude! Stop texting Kacchan and listen to me!” Kaminari flopped down on the bed, seemingly done with his phone call.
“How do you even know that?” Kirishima grumbled.
“You got that love sick smile you always have around him. I’m not stupid.” Kaminari rolled his eyes. “BUT! I asked Ashido and she used to have black hair!”
“Aw, poor Bakubro. He’s gonna feel all alone now.” Kirishima said.
“Imma bully him!” Kaminari began furiously texting on his phone. Then Kirishima’s phone started vibrating.
[Sparkplug] - 17:17
BLASTY IS THE ONLY NON BLACK HAIRED IN OUR GROUP
HES SUCH A LOSER
A BETA!
A bottom? (¬‿¬)
[Fly trap] - 17:17
Wait really?
How come Im the only one WITH black hair?!
Youre all posers.
[Rock hard] - 17:17
Black hair is boring ¯\_(ツ)_/¯
[Horned up] - 17:18
Kiri looked adorbz with black hair! <3
Bring it back kirkir!
[Rock hard] - 17:18
Nope! Never!
Kami was the cutest baby and im gonna see baby pics later!
Featuring young Aizawa
He was one manly dude
[Fly trap] - 17:18
Your bf is in here bro
Be careful
[Sparkplug] - 17:19
Nah I agree with kiri
Aizawa was a total daddy lemme tell you
Kirishima laughed, which made Kaminari wink at him.
“Maybe you should be sure of your relation with him, before calling him ‘daddy’.” Kirishima laughed.
“Oh shit.” Kaminari’s smugness fell. “I didn’t think about that.”
That just made Kirishima laugh even more.
Notes:
Also I realize that it might sound like they have open-mouth kissed before, but they haven’t, it’s just been bro-ly pecking. I’m a great writer btw, just ignore the plot holes tihi
More kaminari lore?? I love him btw
Chapter 18: Rocks of a feather
Summary:
Christmas part two!!
Notes:
Last chapter got too long, so it got split up :( So sorry!
Just like this fucking fic, why is it so long?!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Even with the big house, the kitchen was easy to find. At least when Yamada was in it. He was singing away, luckily not using his quirk. Aizawa was softly smiling at him as he stirred a pot. Shinso and Eri were getting the table ready, with Eri humming along to Yamada’s song and Shinso looking as bored as he always did.
“Eiji sit here!” Eri pulled out a chair and jumped excited beside it.
“Alright Eri.” Kirishima grinned and sat down. Of course he felt bad about not having helped, but he couldn’t say no to her.
“Yay!” Eri smiled so wide. Then her smile dropped completely. She was looking at Kaminari again. Then she slowly walked over to him, and Kirishima could tell that Kaminari was focusing hard on not moving. She then reached her hand out, even more slowly than her approach to him, and grabbed his pinky. Then she started pulling him towards the table, but the opposite side of where Kirishima was sitting. Then she pointed at the chair that was in front of Kirishima but to his right. “Denki sit there.”
“Okay.” Kaminari warmly smiled and Eri ran away. He gave Kirishima a hopeless look, and Kirishima had to concentrate hard on not laughing. Then the others joined the table. Eri sat beside Kirishima, which meant that she was in front of Kaminari. Kirishima noticed Kaminari’s smile getting a bit wider at that. Shinso sat in front of Kirishima, Aizawa beside Eri and Yamada beside Kaminari.
“So Eijirou,” Aizawa addressed him. Guess everyone is just on first names now. Weird. “When will Bakugou be here tomorrow?” What? Had Kirishima already asked Aizawa? No way, he would remember that. Then how did Aizawa know?
“What?” Kirishima didn’t know what else to say. Aizawa raised his eyebrow at him.
“Are you not going on a date with him tomorrow?” Aizawa said it so seriously. Kirishima heard Kaminari let out a snort and he felt Shinso smirk at him.
“Well yeah. Did I already ask you about that?” Kirishima surely would have remembered. He was so confused that he didn’t want to correct Aizawa. Maybe he just didn’t feel comfortable saying ‘hanging out’.
“No, but I’m not stupid. So when will he be here?”
“I was thinking around 12?”
“Alright. Where will you go?”
“There's a hiking trail not far from here, so I was thinking there.”
“That’s a fine trail. Denki’s father will be here around 16, if Bakugou wants to come back here with you. He can stay the night, if he wants, just remember that your room is next to Shinso’s.” Aizawa looked at him with a very stern stare that Kirishima didn’t really understand. Kaminari let out an even louder snort, and Shinso even joined. Kirishima was sure his entire face was completely red.
“He’s only teasing you, kiddo. All our rooms are soundproof.” Yamada winked, and Kirishima wasn’t sure if his head could get more red. Kaminari started full on laughing, and Shinso wasn’t doing so well himself.
“What’s so funny?” Eri asked.
“We’re just bullying Eiji.” Shinso answered. Kirishima really had to get used to people just dropping his first name.
“That’s not nice.” Eri pouted at Shinso. Then she turned to Kirishima. “It’s okay, Eiji. They’re meanie heads.”
“Thanks Eri.” Kirishima smiled at her. Eri smiled back, before going back to stare at Kaminari.
“Yamada and I will be out tomorrow as well. We’ll return around 14.” Aizawa told the table.
“Kaminari and I will watch Eri.” Shinso said and looked at Kaminari, but Kaminari kept watching Eri, probably trying to figure out why she disliked him so much.
Kirishima couldn’t be more happy when the topic stayed away from him. He didn’t say anything for the rest of the meal, just listening to Kaminari and Yamada yap away. Though he felt Aizawa’s eyes on him, from time to time. He was probably getting cornered after dinner.
Kirishima was right. When they had cleaned up the table, Aizawa had come up to him, saying that they needed to talk. That had made Kaminari snort again, but he didn’t say anything. Now Kirishima was in his room with Aizawa, who looked as serious as he always does.
“You’re probably wondering where the door leads to.” Aizawa started.
“Pretty sure it leads out to the hallway.” Kirishima joked and looked at his room door. Aizawa looked unimpressed. “Yeah, I do.”
“It leads to a walk-in closet, but it is on the smaller size. Just about a square meter, so it is a small room.” Aizawa explained.
“Oh.” Was all Kirishima could say. How did Aizawa know about that?
“You can use it, of course. If you want to. We can remove the door, if that helps, but then it might be a bit scary. You can also just use the dresser.”
“I think the dresser will do for now.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled.
“Alright, Eijirou. Please know that it is not because I don’t trust you, I just want you to feel safe.” Aizawa gave him a rare smile.
“Thanks Aizawa.” Kirishima meant it.
Kirishima woke up around nine the next day, and immediately felt like he was in a rush. Kaminari was sleeping on a mattress on the floor, so Kirishima rushed quietly. He searched his drawers and found some manly hiking clothes. A bright red t-shirt, with a matching Crimson Riot hoodie, camo cargo shorts, some matching camo socks and his favorite pair of red crocs. He quickly took a shower, but he didn’t bother styling his hair. When he had dressed, he went downstairs to find some breakfast.
“What in the world are you wearing?” Aizawa looked disappointed. He stood by the stove, but Kirishima couldn’t see what he was making.
“Clothes? That you bought me?” Kirishima looked down at himself. He looked fine. Bakugou would surely like it.
“Will Bakugou’s parents be there?”
“They might drop him off?” Kirishima didn’t know why that was important.
“You do know that they are in the fashion industry, right?”
“I look good.” Kirishima grumbled and crossed his arms.
“As long as he thinks that.” Aizawa mumbled under his breath, and plated a couple of american style pancakes and handed it to Kirishima.
“Thanks sir!” Kirishima grinned and started eating.
“Aizawa or Shouta is fine.” Aizawa turned back around and made more.
“Is Kacchan coming over soon?” Eri had appeared beside Kirishima.
“Yeah, he’ll be here in a couple of hours.” Kirishima smiled at him.
“Why do you look like that?” Eri eyed his outfit.
“I look manly!” Kirishima insisted. “Bakugou loves my style.”
“Why is your hair all boring?” Eri pointed to Kirishima’s hair.
“That’s how Bakugou likes it.” Kirishima tugged on his bangs. “I like it better all spikey too, but you know.”
“Aren’t you to be cold?” Eri looked at Kirishima’s shorts.
“Nah, the cold is nothing for me.” Kirishima grinned. “But don’t worry Bakugou will be all cuddled up in his winter clothes.”
“Dad, Eiji is going to go outside in shorts!” Eri ran over to Aizawa and snitched. Guess they really were a family now.
“He’s hopeless, Eri. His Hero costume is shirtless, so I can’t say anything to him.” Aizawa told her. She pouted and crossed her arms, looking back at Kirishima.
“I won’t reverse him if he gets sick.” She nodded and grabbed the plate Aizawa was handing her.
“That’ll show him.” Aizawa smiled at her, and she beamed up at him. Then she walked over and sat down beside Kirishima.
A few hours, and three more rude comments on his outfit, someone knocked at the door. Kirishima jumped up from where he had been playing a board game with Shinso, Kaminari and Eri, and went to open the door.
“Bro!” Kirishima pulled Bakugou into a tight hug. Just as Kirishima had imagined, he was wearing a big winter jacket, a big scarf and gloves, and fuzzy winter boots. “I’ve missed you so much!”
“You saw me yesterday, idiot.” Bakugou warmly chuckled and hugged him back.
“I know.” Kirishima pulled back slightly in Bakugou’s arms, and pressed a kiss to his forehead. “That’s way too long.” Kirishima’s eyes flashed to the movement behind Bakugou, and saw Bakugou’s parents watching them, just a few meters away. He quickly removed himself from Bakugou.
“Hi again, Eijirou. You look adorable.” Mitsuki gave him a big smile, as they approached. Kirishima felt Masaru’s eyes all over his outfit.
“Heya! Sorry for stealing him away.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck.
“Oh don’t worry about that. We’re happy that he’s going outside, and we might as well get used to him not being around.” Mitsuki waved her hand dismissively at him. Masaru started scratching his chin, probably analyzing the abomination that Kirishima called an outfit.
“You going somewhere?” Kirishima lowered his voice.
“Not without you.” Bakugou’s words disintegrated the worry that had started to bloom in Kirishima’s chest. He threw an arm around Bakugou’s shoulders and pulled him close.
“Eijirou I must say your outfit is really extraordinary. The crimson of your hoodie, contrasting the jade, emerald and teal of your shorts and socks, then it all concluding with the scarlett of your crocs and hair. I have never seen such a busy, yet so harmonized outfit.” Masaru looked very concentrated. “If I may, I would love to include the essence of your outfit in my next collection.”
To say Kirishima was shocked was an understatement. He was absolutely completely utterly floored. He felt some manly tears start piling in his eyes. Someone had truly seen the pure manliness of his well thought out outfit. “Of course, sir! I’d be honored!”
“I will have you look through my sketches to make sure it's up to your standards.” Masaru promised.
“I’m looking forward to it!” Kirishima grinned.
“We’ll pick him up again tomorrow.” Mitsuki told Kirishima as she sneakily grabbed Bakugou’s arm and forced him into a hug.
“You’re all so clingy!” Bakugou complained but hugged her back, anyway. Mitsuki let go a second after and went over to Kirishima.
“Call me if he starts acting like a brat.” Mitsuki joked and gave Kirishima a hug.
“Don’t worry, I can handle him.” Kirishima smiled and didn’t hesitate to hug her back.
“I know you can.” She softly said.
“Don’t hog the boy, dear.” Masaru chuckled, waiting for his turn.
“Fine, fine.” Mitsuki let him go, and Masaru pulled him into another hug.
“Take care of my boy, alright?” Kirishima knew he was just joking with him, but it still made him nervous for some reason.
“He will, now fucking leave!” Bakugou’s small amount of patience seemed to have been used up.
“Have fun boys!” Mitsuki waved as she walked towards their car. Then she turned around and teasingly narrowed her eyes at Bakugou. “But not too much, okay?”
“LEAVE!” Bakugou shouted, but Kirishima noticed his cheeks had slightly reddened. Bakugou’s parents laughed as they got into their car and drove away. “Fucking hell.”
“Let’s say hi.” Kirishima draped an arm around Bakugou’s shoulders again and led him inside the house.
“Blasty!” Kaminari tried to hug Bakugou but was met with an explosion to the face instead. “Come on, dude, I’ve missed you!”
“You saw me yesterday, you creep!” Bakugou shoved him off when he tried to hug him again.
“But I love you!” Kaminari whined, still fighting hard to hug him.
“You’re disgusting!” Bakugou yelled back, fighting hard to keep him away.
“Hey Bakugou.” Shinso stood a few steps away, holding Eri’s hand. She stared at Bakugou in awe.
“Shinso.” Bakugou calmly nodded, keeping his hand on Kaminari’s face.
Eri dropped Shinso’s hand and sneakily made her way over to Kirishima. She tugged on Kirishima’s hoodie, which made him bend down. Then she leaned over and whispered in his ear. “He’s intense.”
“He’s just passionate.” Kirishima reassured her. Then he stood back up and turned his attention to where Bakugou and Kaminari still were fighting. Kirishima grabbed Bakugou’s arm and pulled him close so he could whisper in his ear. “Stop acting like a bitch, you’re scaring Eri.”
Bakugou froze for a couple of seconds, a red dusting appearing over his cheeks. Then he shoved Kirishima away and forcefully pulled Kaminari into a hug. “Oh, Sparky, I just missed you soooo much!”
“Hell yeah!” Kaminari exclaimed and eagerly hugged Bakugou back. Kaminari’s face was a bit too close to Bakugou’s for Kirishima’s liking, but then Kaminari was roughly shoved away. He started laughing, so he must have whispered something to him.
“Shinso, my dear future brother-in-law! Come ‘ere.” Bakugou grabbed a very unwilling Shinso, and pulled him into a hug. What??? Shinso sighed and awkwardly started patting Bakugou’s back. Kirishima noticed Eri gently laughing beside him.
“Alright, get back here. You proved your point.” Bakugou immediately let go of Shinso, and went back to Kirishima. “Here, say hi to Eri.”
Bakugou crouched down in front of Eri, who hid behind Kirishima’s leg. “Hey, kid.”
“ Kacchan. ” Eri’s whisper somehow made its way to Kirishima’s ear.
“Yep.” Bakugou said, popping the ‘p’. Eri looked at Bakugou for a bit, before running back to Shinso, hiding behind him.
“Oh well. We’ll see you guys later!” Kirishima shrugged and turned towards the door.
“Kirishima.” Bakugou’s tone made him stop.
“What, bro?”
“You are not hiking in crocs.”
“I am.”
“You’re not.”
“I am!”
The two held a heated stare down for a couple of seconds, neither of them wanting to back down. Then a pair of heavy boots were dropped by Kirishima’s feet.
“Stop flirting in front of a child and get going!” Kaminari complained. Kirishima sighed and reluctantly changed his shoes. Then he stomped his way to the door.
“Bye, you haters.” He threw over his shoulder as he opened the door.
“Bye Eiji!” Eri cheerfully yelled after him.
“Cheer up, idiot. I don’t mind your stupid crocs, but if you slip on ice in them, you’ll break your ankles.” Bakugou grabbed his hand and threaded their fingers together.
“So you like my outfit?” Kirishima looked down at him.
“I think you look like a dork.” Bakugou warmly smiled. Kirishima suddenly felt warm, despite the cold weather.
“Wait, dude.” Kirishima then remembered the weird thing Bakugou had said earlier. “You know Eri is, like, seven, right?”
“Yeah?” Bakugou looked confused.
“I know you know what you want and stuff like that, but it’s kinda weird planning on marrying a child.” Kirishima was sure it was just a misunderstanding but he needed to make sure.
“ What?!” Bakugou looked so offended, that Kirishima almost felt bad implying what he just did.
“You called Shinso your future brother-in-law! He only has Eri, what am I meant to think?” Kirishima explained himself.
“You wanna fucking die?” Kirishima didn’t need to reply with a snarky comment, because Bakugou promptly froze up, clearly having not meant to say that. Kirishima just did it anyway.
“Well, yeah. Thought you were very aware of that.” Kirishima raised his eyebrows at him.
“ No , shut up.” Bakugou rolled his eyes. “No, I’m gonna marry his brother.”
“Shinso doesn’t have a brother.” Kirishima reminded him.
“Not legally.” Bakugou shrugged.
“What does that even mean?” Kirishima sighed. “Since when do you even want to get married? I thought you wanted to become number one.”
“Since I met the stupidest motherfucker in the world.” Bakugou looked up at him with an expression Kirishima could only describe as lovingly. Luckily he could explain it away, since Bakugou was thinking about the guy he liked. “And I can do both.”
“You’re so manly.” Kirishima happily sighed. “I’d like to get married too. If I’m around that long, that is.” Kirishima joked with a laugh.
“Don’t joke about that, idiot.” Bakugou lightly shoved him with his free hand, along with a laugh of his own. “You’ll get married, don’t worry.”
“To someone manly?” Kirishima smiled.
“The manliest fucker you know.” Bakugou smirked. Kirishima could only smile back, but deep down he knew no one would ever be manlier than Bakugou.
Kirishima wouldn’t ever admit it out loud, but he was happy that he changed shoes. The cold wouldn’t have bothered him, of course, it was no were near cold enough for that. It hadn’t snowed yet, but it had rained during the night, so there was a bunch of ice on the trail. Kirishima knew that even with his crocs in sports mode, he would be slipping and sliding. Bakugou most likely knew anyway.
Other than the ice, the trail was really nice. There wasn’t much of an incline so Kirishima was able to chat away. Bakugou just held his hand, and led the way, tugging Kirishima along when he got too distracted by something. It started to snow during their walk, and Kirishima thought the snowflakes looked perfect in Bakugou’s hair. Bakugou had started grumbling about it, though. He really hated the cold. Kirishima could only pull him closer and try to share some of his warmth.
The trail wasn’t too long, only taking about an hour to complete. When they returned to the house, Kaminari and Shinso had made hot cocoa, and they all sat in the living room, watching a movie. Kirishima pulled Bakugou with him over to an empty spot on the couch, and covered them in the fluffiest blanket he could find. Kaminari handed them a cup of hot cocoa with whipped cream, and Bakugou didn’t even pretend to complain about the taste. Kirishima could easily tell how happy that made Kaminari.
Aizawa and Yamada returned home soon after, and started preparing for dinner, even though it wasn’t for a couple of hours. Yamada had said something about ‘slow cooking the meat’, and Bakugou had nodded at that. Kirishima didn’t know much about cooking, but he was sure it was good if Bakugou seemed happy about it. Aizawa joined them in the living room, but Yamada, Eri and Shinso had to go buy dessert, as Kaminari and Shinso had forgotten to do it earlier.
Then someone knocked on the door. Kirishima noticed Kaminari freezing slightly, before he got up. Aizawa joined him and they both went to the door. Kirishima wondered if the guest might have been why they needed three people for buying dessert.
“Hey dad!” Kirishima heard Kaminari say. Kirishima got himself and Bakugou up, so they could greet the new guest.
“My little boy.” A black haired, middle aged man embraced Kaminari. “It’s been too long.”
“Yeah.” Kaminari said, and Kirishima could tell that he hugged him just a bit tighter. Then the two let each other go.
“It’s been even longer with you, huh Shouta?” Kaminari’s dad addressed Aizawa and, to what Kirishima was sure was all three of the boys' surprise, hugged him.
“Sure has, Ryuji.” Aizawa even hugged back.
“Oh, this must be Kirishima and Bakugou, right? Denki has told me so much about you two.” Mr. Kaminari turned towards the two. “I’m Ryuji Kaminari.” He held out a hand for Kirishima to shake.
“Hello sir! I’m so excited to meet you!” Kirishima was smart enough to have seen this coming, so he had made sure that he had his left arm around Bakugou, so he could shake the hand in front of him. Mr. Kaminari had a firm and manly handshake.
“Denki has told me you're not big on getting touched.” Mr. Kaminari explained when he didn’t hold out a hand for Bakugou.
“Yeah, he’s a drama queen.” Kirishima laughed and pinched Bakugou’s cheek with his right hand.
“Shut up.” Bakugou shoved an elbow into Kirishima’s stomach, but that just made him laugh more. “Nice to meet you, sir.” Bakugou nodded, and kept his arms crossed.
“Can you tell me now?” Kaminari asked Aizawa.
“Sure, come with us.” Aizawa, Mr. Kaminari and Kaminari went into another room.
“Aww, I wanted to know too.” Kirishima whined.
“Like he can keep his mouth shut.” Bakugou reminded him, and walked towards the couch, pulling Kirishima with him.
“What’s your theory?” Kirishima asked when they sat back down.
“Aizawa is his uncle.” Bakugou immediately said.
“You’re still on that? Hmm, I think Aizawa and his dad used to be best friends and then something happened.” Kirishima theorized.
“That’s boring.”
“Maybe.” Kirishima shrugged.
Then the door opened again and Kaminari made his way over to them.
“That was fast?” Kirishima said.
“They just wanted to know if I wanted you two there.” Kaminari smiled. “Get ready to share, Blasty!”
“I’ll kill you.” Bakugou threatened, but didn’t do much, when Kaminari wiggled down in between them. Kirishima chuckled as he moved slightly away, giving Kaminari some room.
“Just know that if this is really upsetting then I’m sleeping in between you two tonight.” Kaminari told them.
“Sure, bro.” Kirishima promised, and draped his arm over the back of the couch. He could barely reach Bakugou, but he was able to slide the tips of his fingers up and down on the back of Bakugou’s neck. Just to make sure he was calm.
“Alright then.” Aizawa dropped a black binder in Kaminari’s lap. Kaminari opened it and the first page was filled with baby pictures of Kaminari. He was probably only about a week old. “You are my nephew.”
“Huh?” Kaminari said, looking down on the picture of a woman, that Kirishima assumed was his mother, Ryuji and Aizawa, with baby Kaminari in Aizawa’s arms. Kaminari managed to tear his eyes away, so he could look at his father. “You have a brother?”
“No, I don’t.” Mr. Kaminari gave him a sad smile. Kaminari looked at Aizawa instead.
“I’m your mother’s brother.” Aizawa told him. Kirishima thought Kaminari looked very sad.
“But…” Kaminari said, but returned his attention back to the binder. He began flipping through the pages. It was all pictures of him, sometimes alone, sometimes with one or both of his parents, sometimes with Aizawa. Kirishima watched as well, slowly seeing Kaminari grow up. Until halfway through the binder, when the pictures stopped. Kaminari must have been around four in the very last picture, still blackhaired. Kaminari held up some of the empty pages. “Why?”
“You and your dad moved far away.” Aizawa explained.
“Your mother wasn’t always… like she was when we got divorced. I still don’t know what changed, but I had to get you far away. I had to go no-contact with everyone. I couldn’t have her finding you.” Mr. Kaminari started to explain. Kirishima felt Bakugou slightly tense under his fingers, so he must not have known. Kirishima brought his free hand to Kaminari’s knee, to give him some comfort. “You were everything I had.”
“Where is she now?” Kaminari slowly asked.
“She moved to America with her new husband.” Aizawa told him. “I haven’t talked with her since Ryuji told me what she did. I only know because of my mother.”
“Shouta somehow found my mail, and told me about it, so we moved back. We didn’t know if you remembered him, but we were scared he would remind you of her.” Mr. Kaminari said.
“But then you started at UA.” Aizawa looked sad. “And you didn’t remember me at all.”
“I’m sorry.” Kaminari looked even sadder.
“It’s not your fault.” Aizawa gave him a small smile. “I could have said something, but it never felt like the right time.”
“Why now?” Kaminari asked. Aizawa shifted his gaze to Kirishima instead.
“I remembered how easily someone could be taken away.” Kirishima shifted uncomfortably beneath the stare on him. Aizawa finally looked back at Kaminari. “But you have also grown so much over the last year, so we felt that it was finally time to tell you the truth. Not that it changes much, but it’s always good to know that you’re not alone.”
“Wait, no, this changes everything.” Kaminari mumbled, before turning and putting his hands on Kirishima’s shoulders. “This means we’re cousins, bro!” Kaminari smiled at him. Then his smile dropped. “ Shinso is my cousin. ”
“Kirishima is your kid, Shouta?” Mr. Kaminari chuckled.
“He is.” Aizawa smiled at Kirishima. “Just not legally.”
They talked for a while more. Aizawa and Mr. Kaminari told them baby stories about Kaminari, and gave them context for the pictures. Kirishima loved it. Kaminari seemed really happy. Bakugou probably didn’t want to kill himself. It was the perfect way to spend Christmas.
But then the others returned and the adults had to start making dinner. Eri was tired so she went up to her room. The four boys went up to Kirishima’s room, so they could chill.
“What the fuck is this.” Bakugou said as he stepped into Kirishima’s manly room.
“My man cave!” Kirishima grinned.
“It’s disgusting.” Bakugou looked around, and Kirishima laid down on his bed.
“I thought you’d like to be in Kiri’s cave.” Kaminari smirked at Bakugou.
“I thought you’d like to live after 17, so how about you shut the fuck up.” Bakugou didn’t even look back at Kaminari, keeping his eyes on the picture over Kirishima’s desk.
“Did they tell you yet, Kaminari?” Shinso asked.
“Sure did, cousin.” Kaminari grinned.
“How are you doing?”
“Alright. I didn’t see it coming, but at the same time I kinda did?” Kaminari said as he sat down on the end of the bed. Bakugou grumbled at him and sat down beside Kirishima, who quickly put his arm around his shoulders. “I mean, Bakugou said he was my uncle, and he’s always right.”
“Aizawa has really been looking forward to telling you.” Shinso said and sat down on the chair.
“Really?” Kaminari absentmindedly started taking Kirishima’s crocs off of Kirishima’s feet.
“Yeah. He was so happy when he got to tell me all about you.”
“Never would I ever have expected that from Aizawa.” Kaminari joked, and dropped Kirishima’s crocs to the floor. Huh.
“I’ll go help them with the food. You three can stay here.” Shinso excused himself and left the room.
“Bye, bro!” Kirishima said before the door closed. He almost forgot, because he was busy watching Kaminari. He had now put on the crocs, but even with them in sports mode, they were too big. “Hey Kat?”
“Mmm?” Bakugou was also watching Kaminari, so he probably knew what Kirishima was going to say.
“I think you have to go piss.”
“Yeah.” Bakugou kept his eyes on Kaminari as he got up. Kaminari didn’t react. Bakugou leaned down to whisper to Kirishima. “Text me when you’re done.”
“You got it.” Kirishima whispered back. Bakugou nodded, and, as quietly as a Bakugou could, left the room. Kirishima moved across the bed so he was beside Kaminari. “Hey Denks.”
“Why am I feeling this way?” Kaminari quietly said.
“How are you feeling?” Kirishima gently laid his arm across Kaminari’s shoulders. He didn’t flinch or react so Kirishima kept it there.
“Heavy.” Kaminari was resting his head in his hands, his elbows propped up on his knees. His eyes either watched as his feet moved around in the crocs or he was looking at nothing at all.
“Is there something on your mind?”
“The day you had that panic attack… Before I attacked you… Aizawa said something to me. I never understood how he would know, but now…” Kaminari basically whispered.
“What did he say?”
“That I wasn’t like her. That this would help. If not you, then Bakugou.” Kaminari must really be feeling weird if he called Bakugou by his name. “I never really forgave myself for doing that, you know. But now…”
Kirishima kept silent, giving Kaminari time to gather his thoughts.
“Do you think it hurt him? That I didn’t remember him?” Kaminari’s voice was so small.
“Probably. But you didn’t hurt him. It wasn’t your fault, he knows that.” Kirishima tried, and reassuringly squeezed Kaminari. “But you know now.”
“Yeah.” Kaminari finally looked up from the crocs, and smiled softly at Kirishima. “I know now.”
The dinner had been amazing. Kirishima was absolutely stuffed and he felt like he could never eat anything again. He had somehow managed to drag himself over to one of the armchairs in the living room, and he was sure he would die there. Bakugou, who always had more self control than Kirishima, just easily walked over and sat himself in the space between the armrest and Kirishima’s thighs. He had turned himself so his back rested against the arm of the chair and his legs were draped over the other arm.
“Relax Blasty. We all know he’s yours.” Kaminari had greatly cheered up, and was now back at pushing Bakugou’s buttons. Bakugou was always calmer after having eaten, so he just responded with a middle finger.
Kirishima hadn’t expected getting any gifts, since his new room definitely counted as one, so he was very surprised when there were suddenly four presents in front of him. Aizawa gave him an extremely rare Crimson Riot hoodie, Yamada gave him high-end headphones, Shinso gave him an empty frame which confused Kirishima a bit, but then Eri gave him a painting of him, her, Shinso, Yamada and Aizawa.
They all got great gifts, and Kirishima was happy to give them the gift he had bought for them. He had to buy them online and get them shipped to the dorm, so Kirishima felt it was a little impersonal, but they didn’t need to know that. Everyone had even gotten Bakugou gifts, which Kirishima was sure surprised him, just as much as it surprised Kirishima, probably even more.
Aizawa had gifted Kaminari a copy of the book they used to read together, and Kaminari had actually remembered it. Kirishima noticed Aizawa sneakily wiping his eye, but he didn’t say anything. Not even to Bakugou.
When they were done and Kirishima had managed to get inside his room, Kaminari had excitedly presented his gift to him. That, of course, made Kirishima wary of the gift, because why couldn’t he just have gotten it downstairs? When Kirishima had opened it, he had to force himself to not start laughing, because then Bakugou would get interested.
It was a basic white t-shirt, but the front had a picture of Bakugou with the text ‘Sorry ladies’ over it and ‘This is the only person getting this dick’ under it. Kirishima quickly folded it, so the front was hidden away.
“What the fuck, dude?” Kirishima whispered at Kaminari.
“Do you like it?” Kaminari also struggled to not laugh.
“NO!? I’m not gonna wear it, bro!”
“Sure, sure.” Kaminari winked.
“Shut up.” Kirishima started gently pushing Kaminari towards the door. “Now get out!”
“Remember to wear a condom!” Kaminari burst out laughing as he hurried out the door.
“GO AWAY!” Kirishima yelled after him, and quickly slammed the door. Gently, of course.
“What did he get you?” Bakugou raised an eyebrow at him, from where he laid on the bed.
“Nothing.” Kirishima’s voice surely had always been that high.
“Lemme see.” Bakugou got up and reached for the t-shirt, but Kirishima held it high over his head. “Red?”
“Nothing to see! Just a plain boring t-shirt!” Kirishima started turning away, but Bakugou followed him.
“Give it to me.” Bakugou stopped reaching for it, knowing Kirishima was taller, and he wasn’t one to jump for something.
“Nope!” Kirishima tried grinning. Bakugou just continued to look at him, unimpressed. Then his expression changed into something else that made Kirishima feel uneasy.
“Hey Red.” Bakugou smirked, as he draped his arms behind Kirishima’s neck and stepped in close.
“Yeah?” Bakugou was definitely planning something, and Kirishima was not letting him win.
“You’re really hot.” Bakugou’s flickered between Kirishima’s eyes and mouth, as he leaned closer. Huuuuhhhhh??!?!
“What…?” Whatthefuck?!
“Just being around you all day…” Bakugou slid one of his hands down Kirishima’s chest, making it come to a rest on his hip. “I can hardly resist myself.”
“Bro?” Kirishima couldn’t help but be drawn in, slowly leaning down. Bakugou’s lips were just a breath away, when he suddenly pulled away, reached up and snatched the t-shirt out of Kirishima’s, now lowered, hand. “BRO?! No give it back!”
“Go away, you dork. Let me see.” Bakugou held out an arm to keep Kirishima away, as he unfolded the t-shirt and was met with his own face. “What the fuck.”
“Bro, please don’t explode it, I won’t wear it, please, please, please.” Kirishima begged as he tried to get back.
“Nah, you’re so wearing this.” Bakugou chuckled, as he removed his hand from Kirishima’s chest to properly look at the shirt. Kirishima was frozen in place, because what the fuck.
“Where would I wear it?” Kirishima decided to question the thing he could bear the answer to.
“I’m sure we’ll go to the club at some point.” Bakugou shrugged, and threw the t-shirt somewhere. “Here.” Bakugou had walked back to the bed, and threw a package at Kirishima.
“Ouch, bro.” Kirishima hadn’t expected it, so the package hit him in the face. He bended down and picked it up, before walking over to his desk to get something in his drawer. “I have something for you too, you know.”
“You’re giving me your hand in marriage?” Bakugou had flopped back down on the bed, but still held the smug expression from before, just slightly lessened. Bakugou caught the package with ease, like the amazing man he is.
“Don’t be silly, Kat. You know gay marriage is illegal.” Kirishima shook his head, and sat down on the bed, so he could open the package.
“That didn’t stop Aizawa and Yamada.” Bakugou reminded him.
“We’re not 18 yet, dude.” Kirishima was met with a black hoodie, but it was most likely more Crimson Riot merch.
“I’ll be soon enough. I’m sure Aizawa would sign the papers.” Bakugou had stopped opening his present so he could watch Kirishima.
“Okay firstly: Aizawa isn’t my legal guardian and second: we’re not even dating and most importantly: I’m not into dudes.” Kirishima lifted the hoodie up. There was an embroidered logo, made with scarlet string. He thought the color was weird, but there was no way Bakugou had bought him fake merch.
“All of those can change.” Bakugou smirked.
“What’s your deal, dude?” Kirishima laughed, but quickly stopped when he looked at the logo a little closer. He had expected to see the usual Crimson Riot logo, but instead of that was a ‘R’. Just like the one on Kirishima’s hero costume’s belt.
“I’m just saying.” Bakugou shrugged.
“Shut up, man.” Kirishima turned the hoodie around and was met with an embroidered drawing of his hero costume’s mask and the words ‘Red Riot’. What? “What is this, Bakugou?”
“I made it.” Bakugou said as if it was the most casual thing in the world.
“How?” Kirishima couldn’t look away.
“What do you mean, how? I bought a hoodie and killed it with string.” Bakugou explained.
“I didn’t know you knew how to do that.” Kirishima managed to tear his eyes away, so he could look at Bakugou.
“Yes, you did, idiot. I sewed that stupid dress so it would fit you.”
“What? I thought you got it tailored.”
“Yeah, I tailored it.”
“Is there anything you can’t do?” Kirishima grinned at him.
“Get through your thick skull apparently.” Bakugou mumbled under his breath.
“What do you mean?”
“Nothing, dumbass.” Bakugou rolled his eyes, and went back to open his gift. Kirishima was so excited, he could barely contain himself. He had worked so hard on it, so he really hoped Bakugou would be happy.
“Do you like it?” Kirishima couldn’t help himself from asking when Bakugou held the two bracelets in his hand.
“What the hell is this?” Bakugou chuckled.
“It’s bro bracelets.” Kirishima explained and leaned forward and took the orange one, so Bakugou was left with the red one.
“Weird way to propose but fuck yeah.” Bakugou joked as he put on the bracelet.
“Shut up, dude.” Kirishima laughed as he put on his own.
Notes:
I love Kami sooooo much!
And Im kinda stuck with the feeling of this fic becoming too long, but I still have stuff I wanna write :((
Chapter 19: Heart shaped rock
Summary:
Rest of christmas, jesus christ wtf, and another holiday
Notes:
WARNING: lowkey suicide attempt, but more just a heat of the moment kinda thing, better safe than sorry ykyk, nothing happens
I realize I might have slowburned a bit too close to the sun, but dont worry! Only two more chapters and something will happen I promise! I know you guy wanna kill kiri but I don’t wanna rush the story!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima didn’t want Bakugou or Kaminari to leave, but he knew they had to. Kaminari hadn’t seen his dad in a while, and they had a lot to talk about. Bakugou also didn’t want to leave, but his parents would like him home for the holiday. They also hadn’t seen their son for a while, and Kirishima saw him basically every day. The two had stayed for lunch, but now it was time for them to leave.
“What do you think Bakugou wanted to talk with Aizawa about?” Kaminari asked, as they waited by the main door.
“I’m not sure, he seemed fine all day.” Kirishima thought.
“Blasty is so mysterious.” Kaminari sighed.
“He sure is.” Kirishima leaned back to rest against the wall.
“But that’s why we love him, huh?” Kirishima didn’t need to look at Kaminari to know that he was smirking.
“Why don’t you date him then?” Kirishima grumbled, suddenly mad, for some reason.
“Maybe I should.” Kaminari clearly joked, but Kirishima didn’t care.
“Maybe you should.” Kirishima forced out a long breath, trying to calm himself.
“Alright, Sparky, let’s go.” Bakugou emerged from the doorway, probably walking towards the shoe rack, but was stopped by a wall. That wall being Kirishima, of course, who ran a hand through blond hair, gathering up as much as he could, and placed his other hand on a pale neck, using his thumb to tilt Bakugou’s head upwards.
Bakugou didn’t react to Kirishima’s rushed kiss at first, but when Kirishima started opening his mouth, he felt Bakugou finally catching up. Their lips moved in sync, mouths open just enough to share the breathless closeness between them. It was definitely more rushed than any of their other kisses, but it was just what Kirishima needed. Why though, he didn’t know.
The sound of someone snickering somewhere to Kirishima’s side, made him slightly open his eyes. He kept his hold on Bakugou, greedily stealing all of Bakugou’s attention, as he stared Kaminari down. Kaminari had been snickering away, probably recording on the phone he held up, but when he noticed Kirishima staring, both his face and phone had dropped.
The sound had sadly made Bakugou pull back, slapping away at Kirishima’s hands to let him go. Kirishima had, of course, but that just meant his hands were free, so he could beat the living shit out of Kaminari. He didn’t, of course, because the look Kaminari was staring at him with, told him he didn’t need to.
“The fuck did you say to him, shit head.” Bakugou ran his arm across his mouth, which made Kirishima unexplainable anger return.
“I just told him a dumb joke.” Kaminari grumbled, bending down to pick up his phone.
“And you,” Bakugou turned back to face Kirishima. “Chill the fuck out.”
“Sorry, Kat.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled and rubbed the back of his neck.
“Whatever, dumbass.” Bakugou rolled his eyes, and stepped further away from Kirishima. Huh?
He’s finally realized that you aren’t worth his time.
“We’re leaving!” Bakugou yelled into the house, and walked back to Kirishima’s side. Then he put his hands over his ears.
“Wha-” Kirishima started, but quickly covered his ears as well, when a screeching, unbearable amount of noise invaded his ears.
“WAITTTTTTTTTT!!!!!!” Somehow Kirishima was able to make out the word in the abysmal sound. Then a very distressed Yamada came running into the hallway, looking around frantically. His wild eyes then landed on Kirishima, and he bolted towards him, and placed his hand on Kirishima’s shoulders and shook him. “Wait, kiddoes, don’t go without saying goodbye!”
“Relax Hizashi, they can’t leave without Ryuji.” A bored Aizawa and an amused Mr. Kaminari joined them at the door a moment later. “And Eijirou isn’t leaving.”
“Oh yeah.” Yamada released Kirishima, and brushed off his shoulders. Then he leaned in to whisper to him. “Don’t tell the other two, but you’re my favorite newest little listener.”
“Thanks Yamada.” Kirishima chuckled. Yamada gave him a nod and a smile, before he went over to Kaminari.
“I will see you soon, Denki.” Yamada pulled him into a hug. “Or as they say in english…?”
“Auf Weidersehen?” Kaminari sheepishly smiled. Yamada gave him a patient smile.
“You know, you’re always welcome to come around for English lessons.”
“Thanks…” Kaminari’s smile dropped.
“Anytime, kiddo.” Yamada slapped him on the back and went over to Bakugou. “Hmmm.”
“Don’t touch me.” Bakugou snapped.
“You’re so feisty.” Yamada laughed. Then all joy and friendliness left his face, a dead serious expression overtaking. “If you break my newest son’s heart, I won’t hesitate to blow out your eardrums.”
“Don’t threaten a child, Hizashi.” Aizawa put an end to Bakugou and Yamada’s heated stare down. “Bakugou adores the kid, so he wouldn’t think of it. Right, Bakugou?” Despite Aizawa’s former words, he now started his own stare down with Bakugou.
“Leave him alone.” Kirishima laughed as he put a protective arm around Bakugou. “We’re always gonna be the greatest of bros!”
“Right. We’ll see you, Bakugou.” Aizawa gave him a look.
“Bye, old man.” Bakugou grumbled out.
“Denki.” Aizawa gave him a nod.
“I’ll see you, Shouta.” Kaminari grinned. “Also… Is this something I need to keep secret?”
“With the man you’re turning out to be, then I’ll never be ashamed of being your uncle.” Aizawa told him, as serious as he always was. Kaminari was beaming with joy.
“Goodbye, everyone. It’s been the best Christmas in years.” Mr. Kaminari smiled and went towards the door. “Come on, boys. Let’s go.”
“Bye Denks and Mr. Kaminari!” Kirishima waved. Then he pulled Bakugou into a tight hug. “Bye, bro.”
“Bye, dumbass.” Bakugou hugged him back, just as tight.
“Oh my sweetest boy! I’ve missed you soooo much!” Ashido cried as she saw Kirishima step out of Aizawa’s car.
“Heya Mina, I’ve missed you too!” Kirishima quickly embraced her. Then he turned around to wave goodbye to Aizawa. “Bye Aizawa! Thanks for the lift!”
“And my little Shinso! How has Kiri treated you?” Ashido clapped her hands and beamed at Shinso.
“He’s been great. The house has never been louder.” Shinso chuckled.
“KIRI!!!” Kaminari came running, and Kirishima hurriedly but gently pushed Ashido away, so she wouldn’t get tackled too. “My favorite cousin!”
“Rude.” Kirishima heard Shinso say with a laugh.
“We saw each other two days ago, dude.” Even with Kirishima’s stupid amount of muscle mass, his back still hit the ground, when Kaminari threw himself at him.
“You spent new years together?!” Ashido gaped. “WAIT COUSIN?!”
“Yep!” Kaminari propped himself up on his elbows, on Kirishima’s chest. “First new years together as a family!”
“WHATTT?!” Ashido yelled.
“Aizawa is apparently my uncle.” Kaminari explained. “So Shinso and Kiri are my cousins!”
“Denki Kaminari, you get your fucking ass up right fucking now or you are fucking dead.” An extremely angry person joined their conversation, but Kirishima couldn’t see them. He didn’t need to, of course, he knew who it was. Kaminari must know too, because then he was suddenly standing up, right beside Ashido, before Kirishima even could blink.
“Heyyy Blasty, didn’t see you there. Didn’t know you knew my name, haha, funny.” Kaminari uncomfortably shifted under the death glare, Kirishima was sure Bakugou was sending him. Kirishima decided to get up from the ground.
“You’re lucky I don’t gauge your eyes out, so you’ll never see again.” Bakugou was fuming, so Kirishima made his way over to him.
“Hey bro. Chill out, will you?” Kirishima grinned as he attempted to pull Bakugou into a hug, but was stopped by a hand fisted in the neck of his shirt.
“You motherfucker.” Bakugou pulled Kirishima down into an angry kiss, that was more teeth than anything.
“Dude.” Kirishima pulled back slightly and laughed. “Calm down, I’m right here.”
“Shut the fuck up, you stupid fucking idiot.” Bakugou leaned back in, but this time, he actually kissed him properly.
“I miss back when they didn’t make out in front of me.” Kaminari complained, despite the fact that they weren’t making out.
“Shhhh, you’re gonna make them stop.” Ashido shushed him.
“Why are they making out?” Sero had walked up at some point, since Kirishima closed his eyes.
“Noo, go away!” Ashido whined, but Kirishima pulled back anyway. “Ergh!” She said as she put her phone back in her pocket.
“Sero, my bro!” Kirishima removed himself from Bakugou and went over to his friend.
“What’s up, Kiri?” Sero chuckled as they shared a manly ‘handshake-clap-on-the-back’ ultimate bro-hug. Then Sero turned to a still angry Bakugou and gave him a nod. “Lover boy.”
“Most fucking plain looking motherfucker I’ve ever seen.” Bakugou nodded back.
“You’re so mean.” Sero chuckled again.
“I’ve missed your banter soo much.” Ashido clapped her hands with joy.
“The idiots have been blowing up that stupid fucking groupchat, that you won’t let me fucking leave, all fucking break!” Bakugou complained.
“You love us, dude.” Kirishima threw his arm around Bakugou’s shoulder.
“I barely tolerate those fuckers.” Bakugou meanly pointed at their other friends.
“No surprise there’s only love enough in Bakugou’s heart for one person.” Kaminari sighed.
“Woah, bro! There’s love enough for three people!” Kirishima would defend his best bro till the day he died, and held up a hand to count off on his fingers. “One: Himself. Two: The rando he has a crush on, and three: His undying no homo bro love for me!”
“So two people.” Sero raised an eyebrow.
“Three, bro.” Kirishima shoved the three fingers he held up, closer to Sero’s face. “He loves me sooo much, don’t you, bro?”
“More than anything.” Bakugou smugly said.
“Yeah, se- Don’t do that.” Kirishima told Bakugou, who just responded with a snort.
“Blasty, please, please, please, make us food!” Ashido begged.
“Yes, Blasty! Pretty please! We’ll promise not to lay a hand on little Kiri for ONE whole hour!” Kaminari joined the begging.
“We won’t even say a word!” Sero added.
“You hungry?” Bakugou asked Kirishima.
“I could use a bite.” Kirishima shrugged. The truth is he had actually eaten right before they left Aizawa’s house, but he knew Bakugou would only make food, if it was for him too.
“Fine.” Bakugou shrugged, and went inside.
“Fuck yeah!” Kaminari and Ashido yelled, and started cheering all the way into the kitchen.
“Oh fuck.” Kirishima heard Kaminari whisper, before he felt hands gripping the back of his shirt. He also noticed that Kaminari was suddenly gone.
“Who the fuck left the meat knife out in the sink all break?” Bakugou growled out. The hands held Kirishima tighter.
“I’m sure they thought the dorms had a cleaner for the break.” Kaminari badly impersonated Kirishima from his hiding place behind him.
“You’re so fucking dead, Sparky!” Bakugou turned around and held up the knife threateningly.
“You wouldn’t stab your boyfriend now, would you?” Kaminari nervously laughed as he clinged to Kirishima. Huh?
“He’ll be fine as long as he hardens.” Bakugou kept trying to go behind Kirishima, but Kaminari kept maneuvering him around. Ah.
“Kat, come on.” Kirishima laughed as he grabbed the wrist of the hand that held the knife. “Just let Kaminari sharpen it back up.”
Bakugou continued to try and glare at Kaminari through Kirishima’s chest, until eventually sighing and letting Kirishima grab the knife. “Fine.”
“Thanks, bro. Grab the sharpening rock, alright?” Kirishima grinned, making Bakugou roll his eyes before walking away. Kirishima turned around to hand Kaminari the knife. “Here.”
“There’s no need for a stupid rock, when I have the world's best rock right here!” Kaminari grabbed Kirishima’s wrist and held up his underarm. “Harden up, rock boy!”
“I don’t think that’s how it works.” Kirishima chuckled, but didn’t bother hardening. His quirk would do it for him, and if Kirishima did it, he might overdo it and just break the knife. Kaminari lowered the knife to Kirishima’s skin and Kirishima actually felt it. Weird. Before Kirishima could think more about it, Kaminari slid the knife backwards, cutting a small, red line across Kirishima’s still soft skin. As Kaminari froze and a red droplet made its way down Kirishima’s arm, Kirishima, without even thinking, grabbed the knife out of Kaminari’s hand and hurriedly brought it to his wrist. But before the knife could even as much touch him, it exploded.
Kirishima’s eyes snapped up and found Bakugou angrily glaring at him, with his hands held up, one hand in a circle in front of the palm of his other hand. An AP shot destroyed the knife. An unexplainable anger bloomed in Kirishima’s chest as he stared back.
“Well no need to sharpen the knife now.” Kaminari nervously joked. “Let’s just make some simple sandwiches. Just like Kiri used to do!”
“Yeah, he loved those sandwiches!” Ashido cheered. “He even ate them back in middle school.”
“Then it sure is a shame that Kirishima isn’t hungry.” Bakugou spat, his eyes never leaving Kirishima.
“I actually think that I am.” Kirishima snapped back.
“And I think you’re full of shit.” Bakugou stepped forward and grabbed Kirishima’s unharmed arm and started dragging him away.
“Let me go!” Kirishima struggled against him.
“Shut the fuck up.” Bakugou ignored his pleas and pulled him all the way to his room. Bakugou threw Kirishima onto the bed, before storming into the bathroom. Kirishima had just managed to sit up, before he was roughly shoved back down and pinned to the mattress.
“Get off, dude!” Kirishima struggled against the hands pinning his wrists.
“Lay still!” Bakugou ordered, shifting his legs so he was trapping Kirishima’s thighs.
“Go away!” Kirishima could lift him off easily, of course, but for some reason didn’t. “It’s just a small cut, Kat.”
“Which you shouldn’t be able to get.” Bakugou grumbled as he started cleaning the wound.
“Hey, I was surprised too! I don’t know why it didn’t harden.”
“You could’ve hardened on your own.”
“That might have broken the knife. My quirk only hardens itself so much that I wouldn’t get hurt. No more than that.”
“So why didn’t it?” Bakugou applied one of Kirishima’s red plasters to the wound.
“I don’t know.” Kirishima admitted. “But… maybe it finally thinks I’m safe.”
“I like that theory.” Bakugou smiled and leaned down to press a soft kiss to the plaster.
Kirishima woke up alone.
The space beside him was even cold, so Bakugou must have left a while ago. Where was he? Kirishima picked up his phone, looking for answers, and luckily found them.
[Number one best bro!] - 06:29
Get your ass down to the kitchen when you wake up.
[Number one best bro!] - 06:33
<3
Why didn’t Bakugou just wait till they both woke up? Weird. Kirishima got dressed in his school uniform and went downstairs. It was quiet in the common room, which it typically wasn’t when Bakugou was there. The light was on in the kitchen, so Kirishima went there.
“Bro?” Kirishima called out as he slowly approached. The second Kirishima reached the doorway, he was tackled to the ground. “What?” Kirishima opened his eyes and found Bakugou smirking down at him.
“It’s Valentine’s Day, fucker.” Bakugou unhelpfully informed him.
“Okay? Already?” Kirishima was so confused. Why was Bakugou on top of him? Why did time fly so fast?
“I have something for you.” Bakugou kept being unhelpful apparently.
“Then get off, idiot.” Kirishima laughed but still brought his hands to Bakugou’s face.
“Mmmm, nah.” Bakugou leaned down and pressed a couple of kisses to Kirishima’s face.
“Stoooop, Kat.” Kirishima laughed. Bakugou just hummed and pressed a long kiss to Kirishima’s lips.
“Alright, get up, idiot.” Bakugou told him and stood up, despite him being the reason for Kirishima still being on the ground.
“Yes, sir.” Kirishima chuckled and followed Bakugou to the dining table. Now it made sense why the bed had been cold, because Bakugou had prepared a whole ass feast. “Bro.”
“Hope you’re hungry.” Bakugou winked and sat down.
“Why did you make so much?” Kirishima could only ask but sat down anyway.
“I’m being romantic!” Bakugou claimed.
“Why?” Kirishima laughed as he piled food onto his plate.
“So you’ll be my valentine.” Bakugou shrugged.
“Don’t you gotta ask me then?”
“I’m going to!” Bakugou told him, but just started eating instead. Kirishima just chuckled and joined him in eating.
“Ohhh, what is this sickening display of affection?” Kaminari had walked up behind Kirishima, which explained the death glares Bakugou had been sending.
“Go away, Sparky. It’s for Kirishima.” Bakugou grumbled.
“Come on, bro, we can’t eat all this.” Kirishima sent him a smile. “It won’t affect my answer if we share it.”
Bakugou glared at him for a few seconds before sighing. “Fine. Sit down, Dunce Face.”
“Oh I love you so much Blasty!” Kaminari ran into the kitchen to grab a plate before sitting down beside Kirishima. “But not as much as I love your man!”
“Shut the fuck up.” Bakugou mumbled.
“Did he finally ask you out?” Kaminari asked Kirishima.
“Sparky.” Bakugou warned, but Kirishima ignored him.
“What, no.” Kirishima laughed. “He’s gonna ask me to be his valentine, apparently.”
“Well isn’t that cute.” Kaminari seemed very smug, for some reason.
“He’s just scared someone will steal me away, so he has to spend the day with you.” Kirishima joked. That was really the only reason he could think of.
“He loves spending time with me.” Kaminari proudly claimed.
“You make me want to set off my quirk right by my ears until I go deaf.” Bakugou kindly let him know.
“I’m sensitive, you know.” Kaminari sadly grumbled.
“He’s just joking.” Kirishima grinned and threw his arm over Kaminari’s shoulders. “His ears are protected from his quirk.”
“Of course they are.” Kaminari sulked. Kirishima just laughed and squeezed Kaminari before letting him go, wanting to finish his food before it went cold.
Sero and Ashido joined them soon after, despite Bakugou’s complaining, but then he shouldn’t have made food enough for five people. Kirishima made the others clean up, which Bakugou seemed to appreciate. Kaminari grumbled a bit about how Kirishima didn’t help, but Ashido just gave him an elbow to his side.
Bakugou went into his own room, after having shoved Kirishima into his. Kirishima just shook his head and went over to his drawer and began digging. He hadn’t expected Bakugou to care about Valentine’s Day, but he was ready anyway. He had ordered some spicy chocolates for him, just something simple.
Bakugou returned, slamming the door behind him, which made Kirishima turn around. Then his entire vision was filled with red. Bakugou lowered the redness a bit, so Kirishima could see that it was a bouquet filled with poppies. In his other hand, Bakugou held a box of Kirishima’s favorite protein bars.
“Where’d you get these?” Kirishima said, carefully taking the bouquet in his hand.
“Family friend.” Bakugou shrugged.
“How are they intact?” Kirishima was amazed. Only one or two had lost their petals.
“Family secret.” Bakugou joked.
“I don’t have a vase.” Kirishima sadly realized.
“I know.” Bakugou gave him the box and left the room again. He quickly returned and held a simple red vase in his hand. “Here. There’s water in.”
“Bro.” Kirishima beamed. He removed the plastic from the flowers and carefully put them in the vase. Only a few petals fell.
“So, Ei.” Bakugou’s words made Kirishima turn back around, and Bakugou slid his arms around Kirishima’s neck. “Will you be my valentine?”
“Hell yeah.” Kirishima excitedly said. Then he pulled back and gave Bakugou the chocolates. “Here, bro.”
“You’re such a dork.” Bakugou warmly smiled down at the chocolates and took them.
Their walk to the school went as it always did, Kirishima chatting away and Bakugou pretending like he wasn’t listening to every word he said. Things only got weird when they stepped into their classroom and they saw a bunch of different types of chocolate piled on Kirishima’s desk.
“Huh?” Kirishima said, mostly to himself as he looked through the pile. Bakugou stood beside him, and Kirishima didn’t need to look at him to know he was pissed off. Bakugou worked so hard on getting Kirishima in the shape he was, so he didn’t want him to eat a bunch of shit. Shinso seemed like he had been here a while, so Kirishima turned to him. “Hey Shinbro, where is it from?”
“Random people.” Shinso shrugged. “Boys and girls from different departments. They told me I couldn’t give you descriptions of them, but they wanted to give you it anyway.”
“Why not?” Kirishima didn’t like getting gifts without being able to thank the giver.
“‘Cuz of your dog.” Shinso nodded in Bakugou’s direction, who had started reading some of the notes that were attached to the gifts.
“Bakugou wouldn’t hurt a fly.” Kirishima crossed his arms.
“I’m going to kill them.” Bakugou angrily seethed.
“We don’t know how gave them.” Kirishima reminded him.
“I have names. I’ll find them.” Bakugou held the notes in a crumbled ball.
“Hey, I’m supposed to read those.” Kirishima said.
“It’s not important. They’re just a bunch of extras.”
“It’s the manly thing to do.”
“It’s not very manly going after a taken man, now is it?!” Bakugou argued.
“They couldn’t have known you were going to ask me first.” Kirishima defended.
“You would say yes to one of them?” Bakugou seemed angry.
“No, of course not.” Kirishima rolled his eyes. He had planned to continue defending himself, but then the door was opened more roughly than normal.
“Katsuki Bakugou.” A voice Kirishima didn’t recognize said. Bakugou and Kirishima turned to the side to face whoever had said that. It was a smaller, boring looking, black haired guy. His uniform’s buttons told Kirishima that he was from the hero department. He must be a first year, Kirishima thought.
“The fuck do you want?” Bakugou huffed, clearly uninterested. The guy kept his stupid looking stoic expression and approached Bakugou.
“My name is-”
“Don’t care.” Bakugou interrupted. “Say what you want and get lost.”
“I want to ask you out.” The guy said. Kirishima felt himself tense up. For some reason.
“Not interested.” Bakugou just said.
“Give me a chance. I have a strong quirk, I’m in the top of my class and I made you chocolates!” The guy basically begged. Kirishima thought he was pathetic. The guy held out a bag.
“Not interested.” Bakugou repeated.
“Come on, please? Just one chance.” Then the guy looked at Kirishima for a moment before turning back to Bakugou. “You shouldn’t have to wait around for someone to realize how great you are.”
Surprisingly, that actually made Bakugou take the chocolate. Kirishima felt his heart fall as he watched the guy start smirking. Then Bakugou blew the bag up. The guy froze. Bakugou grabbed the guy’s shirt and pulled him closer, towering over him, despite only being a few centimeters taller.
“I’m not interested.” Bakugou spat for a third time. “The only thing I’m not gonna waste my time on are little, insecure, stuck-up assholes, who can’t take a no. You couldn’t compare to him, even if you changed everything about yourself.” Bakugou shoved the guy away so roughly, that his ass met the ground.
“Wasn’t that a bit mean, Kat?” Kirishima chuckled, as he watched the guy stomp out the room.
“Want me to give him a chance?” Bakugou raised his eyebrow.
“No.” Kirishima barely let Bakugou finish his sentence.
“Yeah, so shut up.” Bakugou rolled his eyes.
“You shut up.” Kirishima grumbled and turned back to his table. What was he supposed to do with all this? Hmm. “You like any of this, bro?”
Bakugou looked over the chocolates, before responding. “Nah. Too sweet.”
“Thought so. You took all the notes, right?”
“Jep.” Bakugou held up the crumbled ball of paper. Kirishima should probably read those. “Want them?”
Kirishima really should read those. It was the manly thing to do. They probably spend a lot of time on them. “Nah.” The notes were blown up.
“What’s Blasty’s blowing?” Kaminari’s voice said from behind them.
“Nothing.” Kirishima turned around and was met with Kaminari giving him an unimpressed look. Kaminari made his way to his desk, but then he could see Kirishima’s.
“Holy shit, dude!” Kaminari walked over to Bakugou and threw an arm around his shoulders. “You have so much competition.”
“Like hell I do!” Bakugou shoved Kaminari away. Kirishima noticed it was much gentler than what he did to the guy.
“Sero, Ashido! Kiribaby got hella game!” Kaminari yelled, when the two walked into the classroom.
“Of course he does, have you seen him?” Ashido laughed, but walked over anyway.
“Woah, that’s my cousin, girly.” Kaminari jokingly held his hands up in disgust.
“Funny how you didn’t get any, huh Bakugou?” Sero nodded towards Bakugou’s desk.
“A guy actually tried to give him some.” Kirishima said.
“WHAT?” Kaminari and Ashido yelled at the same time.
“Did you let him down nicely?” Sero asked Bakugou.
“Of course I did!” Bakugou claimed.
“He blew up the bag and shoved the guy to the ground.” Kirishima chuckled.
“HOW IS THAT NICE?!” Kaminari and Ashido somehow managed to yell at the same time.
“It’s nice for Bakugou standards, to be fair.” Kirishima defended his bro.
“True.” Sero agreed.
“AND he did give him two chances to back off.” Kirishima added.
“I only did that because he talked shit about you.” Bakugou grumbled.
“What did he say?” Ashido seemed mad now.
“I don’t think he was talking about me, bro.” Kirishima laughed.
“Yeah, because you’re a dumbass.” Bakugou smiled at him.
“I already know how great you are, bro, it wasn’t me.”
“Whatever dork. The extra just said the dumbass isn’t worth waiting around for.” Bakugou badly explained.
“How dare he?!” Ashido raged.
“That’s not what he said, dude.” Kirishima chuckled. “He said Bakugou shouldn’t have to wait around for someone to realize how great he is, WHICH I already know, so it wasn’t about me!”
“We’re gonna kill him.” Kaminari claimed. “Who was he?”
“No idea. Bakugou interrupted him when he tried to introduce himself. He was prolly a first year hero student.” Kirishima told them, for some reason.
“Just find someone plainer looking than Sero and you got him.” Bakugou joked.
“What did I do?” Sero laughed.
“ Anyway , you guys can take as much as you’d like. I’m not gonna eat it.” Kirishima gestured to the candy on his desk.
“We love you, Kiri!” Kaminari and Ashido told him.
Valentine's day wasn’t really a big thing in UA, so Kirishima wasn’t surprised when the day went on like any other. The biggest difference was during lunch, where his friends, minus Bakugou, kept getting pulled away by nervous looking randoes. They kept returning empty handed and slightly pissed off, which just confused Kirishima even more. Bakugou also held his hand everywhere they went, which they usually didn’t do in school. Bakugou generally just seemed more angry than normal.
It was first when their classes were done, when Kirishima found out why his friends had been pulled away. Bakugou and himself had been walking towards the school gate, when a girl had stopped them.
“Kirishima, can I steal you away real quick?” She asked. She looked plain.
“What is it?” Kirishima smiled but kept his arm around Bakugou.
“My friend would like to talk with you.” Her eyes kept nervously shifting to Bakugou, for some reason. Kirishima was sure he was staring her down, and he always looked intimidating with his arms crossed.
“Sure.” Kirishima shrugged and stepped towards her, arm still around Bakugou.
“Oh, eh, without him.” She nervously said. Kirishima stopped walking.
“Why?”
“It’s a private matter.” She explained.
“He won’t tell.”
“He can’t be there.”
“Well, tell your friend I’m not interested in whatever they want then. If it’s not important enough for them to get me on their own, it’s not important enough for me to waste my time on.” That was probably a bit too mean, but Kirishima couldn’t stop himself.
“Wait, plea-”
“No. They can get me, or I won’t go.” Kirishima told her, before walking before the gate again. He heard the girl let out an annoyed sigh, but then heard her footsteps go away.
“Why are people being so weird today?” Kirishima asked Bakugou when they had walked for a while.
“They wanna ask you out, dumbass.” Bakugou answered.
“What? No, don’t be stupid, Kat. No one has asked me out.”
“They tried. All the notes where people asking you out. Everytime the idiots got pulled away where people trying to ask you out. That girl was trying to let her friend ask you out.”
“Why didn’t the squad tell me then?”
“Because they told the asker to ask you themselves.”
“Why didn’t anyone do it then?”
“Dunno.” Bakugou sounded like he was lying but Kirishima wasn’t sure.
“Well, I’m glad they told them that. It’s not manly to get someone else to get me.” Kirishima nodded to himself.
“You deserve better than that.” Bakugou uncrossed his arms and slid an arm around Kirishima’s waist.
“Hell yeah.” Kirishima squeezed him tighter. “You’re gonna make steak tonight right?”
“Of course I am.” Bakugou smugly said.
“How am I ever gonna find someone who treats me as well as you do?” Kirishima grinned down at him.
“You’ll never have to.” Bakugou smiled right back.
“I’m kinda curious, you know.” Kaminari spoke up, as they sat eating dinner. The rest of the squad had ordered pizza, so Kaminari of course spoke with his mouth full. “How’d you convince Kiri to say yes?”
“Don’t fucking speak with your mouth full.” Bakugou warned from beside Kaminari.
“What did I say yes to?” Kirishima asked, after having chewed his steak, of course.
“Being Blasty’s valentine.”
“Why shouldn’t I say yes to that?”
“Because of the implication?”
“What implication? It just means we’ll spend the day together.”
“No, it doesn’t, babe.” Ashido claimed from the end of the table, next to Sero and Kaminari.
“Yes, it does?” Kirishima was confused, so it made him look at Bakugou in front of him. He looked mostly calm, hidden behind a scowl, but there was a hint of worry. Or confusion?
“He basically asked you out, dude.” Sero added.
“What?” Kirishima kept his gaze on Bakugou, who kept staring back. “No. He didn’t.”
“Did you say no homo before?” Kaminari asked.
“No, but that doesn't matter. Bakugou knows I’m not into dudes.” Kirishima shifted his gaze to Kaminari instead.
“It matters pretty hard, dude.” Kaminari insisted.
“Oh, come on. Like he would ever go for someone like me.” Kirishima rolled his eyes.
“Why wouldn’t I?” Bakugou seemed mad.
“Why do you think, dude?” Kirishima chuckled. It was obvious. Bakugou was just being a nice friend.
“I think you’re an amazing piece of shit, who deserves the best.” Bakugou crossed his arms, still mad.
“Eh- Thanks?” It was probably a compliment. “But like, you can get whoever you want, bro.”
“I’m gonna get who I want.” Bakugou kept his eyes on him.
“Yeah, so he’s just practicing on me.” Kirishima looked back to Kaminari with a shrug. “Not that he needs to, he’s a natural.”
“Never thought I’d hear you get called romantic, Blasty.” Kaminari shoved an elbow into Bakugou’s side.
“I’m great at everything!” Bakugou shoved Kaminari away, threatening explosions in one hand.
“Sure are, babe.” Ashido rolled her eyes at the two fighting boys, before she turned to Kirishima. “You really think he would waste his time on something?”
“He’s practicing! Not wasting his time.” Kirishima grumbled.
“I thought you said Bakugou would do ‘casual’ things.” Sero raised an eyebrow at him.
“It’s not casual! I’m not into dudes.” Why didn’t they understand?
“Good luck babe.” Ashido sighed.
“If anything he just does it because he feels forced to.” Kirishima half joked.
“What’d you mean?” Sero asked.
“Well, you all know how much clingier he has become ever since I almost killed myself.” Kirishima laughed. The table was suddenly silent, all staring at Kirishima. Bakugou and Kaminari had even stopped fighting. “What?”
“Oh, don’t be so dramatic, Gigantomachia barely left a scratch on you.” Ashido casually said, waving him off.
“Huh?” Kirishima was confused. Then someone kicked him under the table. “Ow, what the he-” Bakugou’s stare made his words die on his tongue.
“You were an idiot for attacking that stupid boulder. Of course I’m not leaving you alone if you’re that reckless.”
“Sorry.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled and scratched the back of his neck. Holy fucking shit. Why was he so dumb? He didn’t even notice his mistake.
“Whatever, I wanna lay down.” Bakugou stood up, then he glared at Sero, who stared unimpressed back. A few seconds passed until Sero finally sighed. Bakugou nodded and started walking away. “Have fun sleeping alone, losers.”
“Wait, bro, what about our plates?” Kirishima started to lift his plate, but Sero put a hand on his arm.
“I got it.” Sero lazily smiled at him.
“You’re the best.” Kirishima grinned and ran after Bakugou. They didn’t talk at all, an awkward, loaded silence filling the space between them. Bakugou locked the door behind them. Kirishima sat down on the bed, feeling heavier than usual.
“You okay?” Bakugou crouched down in front of Kirishima, making their eyes meet.
“They know.” Kirishima said.
“They don’t.” Bakugou promised.
“You told them.” Kirishima accused.
“I didn’t.” Bakugou was always so gentle with him. “You could, though.”
“I can’t. They’ll hate me.”
“They won’t.”
“I’m not going to tell them.”
“I think you should.” Bakugou gave him a small smile and went into the bathroom to get ready for bed. Kirishima crawled under the blanket, feeling miserable. Kirishima didn’t know how much time had passed, when Bakugou joined him in the bed. “They don’t know.”
“Okay…” Kirishima mumbled. Bakugou sounded so honest, but Kirishima didn’t know what to think.
“And I don’t do things I don’t want to, Ei. If I didn’t want to be here, I wouldn’t be.” Bakugou lied. He must be. Kirishima knew.
“Sure, Kat.” Kirishima forced a smile. Bakugou let out an unhappy sigh.
“Go brush your teeth.” Bakugou turned around, making Kirishima face his back. He seemed sad, but Kirishima didn’t know why.
Notes:
Soon I promise!
Chapter 20: Rock hard
Summary:
Two teenagers get stuck in a closet, I wonder what will happen.
Notes:
WARNING: Implied (not realized) past parental abuse, and mild sexual content.
Crossed 100k words! Holy shit!
Next chapter I promise!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“LET US OUT, YOU MOTHERFUCKERS!” Bakugou was exploding and banging on the door, but Kirishima knew it wouldn’t do anything. He had heard the cement pieces hit the ground in front of it.
“Chill out, Bakugou. They will get us when the match is over.” Kirishima tried. Bakugou kept having a tantrum.
Class 2-A had hero fight training once again. This time they were doing 10 vs 10, so Kirishima and Bakugou weren't going to be missed. Ashido knew where they were. She would tell the others.
“Dude.” Kirishima put a hand on Bakugou’s shoulder. “We will win. Todoroki will beat the rest of them.” Bakugou finally stopped, but when the explosions stopped, all light disappeared.
It was dark all around Kirishima. He wouldn't be able to raise his arms to the sides fully, if he tried both his elbows could probably reach the two sides at the same time. If he took a step backwards he would hit the wall. If he took a step forward he would hit Bakugou.
It was a small room. It was a very small room.
It was a bit smaller than the hallway closet on the second floor in Kirishima’s house. Kirishima knew that closet like the back of his hand. Kirishima was a well behaved child, but no one could be perfect all the time. His parents had a certain way of disciplining him on the rare times he acted up, like when the police had to drive him home from school and stores or the time a teacher noticed he didn’t have lunch. It was Kirishima’s own fault of course, so the punishment was fair, even if none of his friends got disciplined in the same way. Depending on how much trouble Kirishima had cost them, they would lock Kirishima in the closet for a certain amount of time.
Kirishima never figured out how much time was planned for his crime, because it seemed random every time. It wasn’t of course, he was sure his parents had some kind of schedule. Sometimes he would be in the closet for a couple of hours but other times he’d be there for days. Kirishima was sure his mothers hadn’t forgotten him there. He had deserved to stay in that small, dark closet for those two full days. He shouldn’t have asked the cashier for help when they left him at the store. He had deserved going without food or water for those two full days. He had been a bad son. It was all his own fault.
“You okay?” Kirishima heard Bakugou ask. He sounded so far away.
“I don’t… I…” Kirishima felt his breathing picking up.
And now Kirishima was back. It was his own fault too. He shouldn't have shoved them into a random door, so they wouldn’t be hit by the falling debris. Bakugou could have blown it away, but Kirishima tried acting like a ‘hero’. Embarrassing is what he acted like.
“Ei?” Bakugou put his hand on Kirishima’s shoulder. It was so warm.
“I don’t like…” Kirishima’s head was spinning. He was stuck here. He couldn’t get out. No one would come and get him.
Now he had forced Bakugou to share his punishment. Bakugou wouldn't be used to not eating or drinking.
“What don’t you like?” Was Bakugou even in the room anymore?
“Small… rooms.” Kirishima managed to get out.
Pathetic .
“Alright, what can I do?” Was Bakugou even real?
“I don’t know.” Kirishima felt lightheaded. He couldn’t do this.
Embarrassing.
“Wait.” A gentle light emerged in the room. Bakugou held up a palm with continuous small explosions. They looked like a thousand stars, sparkling and shimmering. “Better?”
“Yeah.” Kirishima managed to tear his eyes away from the light. Bakugou’s eyes flickered over his face, probably reading him. Bakugou gave him a playful smirk.
“You scared of the dark, Red?” He joked. Kirishima chuckled and gave him a light shove, but that made Bakugou’s back hit the door. The light bump reminded him of something. Kirishima was still stuck. He was still here. Bakugou’s smile fell. “Not enough?”
“I’m sorry.” Kirishima couldn’t think. There must be something that always calmed him. Kirishima looked at Bakugou’s face again. Maybe he could think of something that Kirishima couldn’t. He was always smarter. Bakugou was so much better.
Bakugou’s eyes sparkled in the light, carefully watching him. Bakugou’s cheeks were slightly reddened from their earlier fight. Bakugou’s li-
Wait.
No. He couldn’t ask that. He couldn’t .
“What?” Bakugou asked.
“No.” Kirishima couldn’t do that.
“You thought of something.” Bakugou was always so observant.
“I can’t ask that.”
“I’ll say no, if I don’t want to.”
“Kat…” Kirishima leaned forward, close enough for their breaths to mix together. Bakugou’s eyes slightly widened, then they flickered down, lower on Kirishima’s face. Bakugou kept quiet for a few moments. Then his eyes flickered back up.
“Ask.” Bakugou said. He could lean back. There were a few centimeters between him and the door. He could . He didn’t.
“Kiss me.”
“Ei…” Bakugou looked sad.
“It’ll help. I know it will. Please?” Kirishima didn’t want to beg. He didn’t want Bakugou to know how pathetic he was.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. Please, Kat. It will help.”
A warm hand was placed against Kirishima’s cheek. It slowly slid to the back of Kirishima’s head. The warmness of it was the only thing keeping Kirishma grounded. Kirishima felt himself being gently pulled down. Bakugou ran his other arm over Kirishima’s shoulder, keeping his explosions going, just behind Kirishima’s head. The quiet sound helped.
Funny, isn’t it?
Kirishima put a hand on Bakugou’s chest and gently pushed him, making him back into the door. Kirishima felt Bakugou hum against him. Kirishima placed his other hand beside Bakugou’s head. The door was cold, a stark contrast to Bakugou’s skin.
Always kissing you when you’re out of your mind.
Kirishima switched to open mouth kisses. Bakugou copied him, and did his best to follow Kirishima’s pace. Kirishima slid his hand down Bakugou’s chest, making it come to a rest at Bakugou’s waist. He gently pulled Bakugou towards him, while taking the last step forward, forcing a leg between Bakugou’s thighs, making them completely flush against each other. Kirishima heard Bakugou’s breath hitch.
Always there when you’re at your lowest.
Kirishima moved the hand on the door to Bakugou’s soft hair, and gathered some of it in a fist. He then pulled down on it, making Bakugou arch into him and let out a shaky breath. Kirishima swiped his tongue over Bakugou’s bottom lip, asking for permission.
Just to take advantage of you.
Bakugou pushed against his chest.
“Ei, it isn’t working.” Bakugou kept their bodies together, only pushing back so much that his head was free.
“It is.” Kirishima felt like he was whining.
“I know it’s not.” Bakugou sadly frowned.
“Please, just give it time, it’ll work. I can’t think of anything else. Please?” Kirishima begged.
“I don’t know…”
“You like it.” Kirishima pointed out, pressing his leg even more into Bakugou.
“That’s not fair.” Bakugou breathed out. “This isn’t about me.”
“Please, Kat, please. I’ll stop if it doesn’t work. I promise, just please?”
“Okay.” Bakugou didn’t sound sure, but he still pulled Kirishima back down. Kirishima kept his mouth closed for a couple of kisses before asking permission again. This time, it was granted.
You’re just giving him what he wants.
Bakugou’s mouth was incredibly warm and tasted like caramel. He pushed himself impossibly closer to Bakugou, the heat from him was scorching. But it wasn’t enough. Something was missing. The room was too quiet.
Are you that scared to be alone?
“Talk.”
“Why?” Bakugou asked.
“Please…”
Then he remembered something else. He had promised he’d do it, but he never did. Maybe he could do it now. Kirishima released Bakugou’s waist, reached up and removed the metal neck brace that was fastened to his costume. It was early April, so they were back in their summer costumes. He threw it somewhere behind him, hearing it clanking against the wall, then he returned his hand to the small waist. Kirishima grabbed more of Bakugou’s hair, and pulled his head to the side, exposing Bakugou’s neck.
You’re that desperate to feel loved?
“What do you want me to say?”
“Anything. Act like you like me. Just don’t be quiet.”
“Ei…”
“Please?” Kirishima said against the warm skin.
He heard Bakugou’s breath hitch in anticipation, and felt his hand pull him closer. Kirishima pressed a kiss to Bakugou’s neck. Kirishima placed kisses from Bakugou’s adams apple down to the meat connecting his neck and shoulder. Kirishima slowly opened his mouth, until his teeth were free. Kirishima heard Bakugou suck in a breath and held it. Kirishima slowly leaned down until he felt a slight resistance.
You’re just going to let him.
He will take what he wants and leave you behind.
You are pathetic.
He then slowly bit down. Bakugou breathed out a trembling breath. Kirishima pulled back, before leaning back down and kissing the wound.
“More, Ei.” Kirishima moved to another spot, and bit down again.
“Please, Red.” Bakugou rambled on. Kirishima hummed, as he switched to leaving hickeys on Bakugou’s neck.
“I need you, Ei.” Bakugou threaded his hand into Kirishima’s hair, pulling him closer. Kirishima ran his teeth down Bakugou’s neck, ending at his collarbones. Luckily he knew not to bite those, so he just kissed them instead.
“Ei, please, please, please, want you, need you.” Bakugou just said whatever Kirishima might want to hear. The explosions next to his ear turned somehow irregular.
“I like you so much.” That made Kirishima freeze. He raised his head back up to Bakugou’s, just to find him with his eyes closed and his head resting against the door behind him. Bakugou slightly opened his eyes, and pulled Kirishima head towards him. Bakugou’s eyes were dark and unfocused, as he leaned in, capturing Kirishima in another kiss. He started licking into Kirishima’s mouth and Kirishima eagerly reciprocated. Kirishima pulled Bakugou’s shirt out of his pants, and let his hands explore the skin of Bakugou’s torso.
“ARE YOU TWO OKAY?!” Someone yelled from the other side of the door. Bakugou shoved Kirishima away so hard that Kirishima’s back hit the other wall.
“WE’RE FINE! GET US OUT!” Bakugou turned around and yelled back.
“I thought you liked being here.” Kirishima whispered in Bakugou’s ear from behind him, having made his way back to him, unfaced by the shove.
“I thought you were supposed to not like being here.” Bakugou grumbled back.
“Oh, yeah!” Kirishima dumbly said. “Guess it helped then?” He hoped Bakugou could hear the smirk.
“Wipe that stupid fucking smirk off your stupid fucking face, we are so fucking fucked.” Bakugou lightly shoved an elbow into Kirishima’s chest.
“Oh, shit. Do you think they can tell?” Kirishima asked.
Their class could tell.
Or the part of their class that was gathered. In the corridor were Aizawa, Shinso, Kaminari, Sero and Ashido. Kirishima tried not to think about that.
“WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO YOU, KACCHAN?!” Kaminari was circling around Bakugou, staring at his neck.
Kirishima could finally see what he did, and holy shit. Bakugou’s neck was littered with hickies and bite marks. It almost made Kirishima scared of himself. He was proud of the fact that none of the bite marks had been too deep, and not seriously hurt Bakugou, like he had been scared he would.
“Go away, shithead! Nothing fucking happened!” Bakugou kept trying to explode Kaminari, who was sadly just a bit too fast.
“Bakugou get over here.” Aizawa said sternly. Bakugou let out too many curses for Kirishima to properly hear while he dragged his feet over to their teacher.
“Soooo, Kiri.” Sero walked over to Kirishima
“What’s up, bro?” Kirishima smiled.
“What happened in there?” Sero asked. He sounded suspicious, for some reason.
“Not much! Mostly just stuff, so I wouldn’t freak out and kill him and then the rest of you.” Kirishima laughed.
“Uh-huh.” Sero smirked.
“Did you do that to Bakubabes neck?!” Ashido appeared beside them.
“No?” Kirishima tried.
“Bro.” Sero talked.
“Okay, maybe!” Kirishima crossed his arms.
“I’m mostly surprised nothing happened to you.” Kaminari walked out from behind Kirishima. When had he walked over to them?
“What do you mean?” Kirishima asked.
“Just surprised he managed to keep his hands to himself, when he finally had the chance not to, that’s all.” Kaminari shrugged.
He’s just like any other man.
Mom was right.
Mom is right.
“Kirishima, Bakugou, go to Recovery Girl now. Do not return until you're healed.” Aizawa commanded.
“Why do I have to go?” Kirishima complained.
“You want him to walk like that all alone?” Shinso raised an eyebrow, then he turned to Aizawa. “I thought you raised him to be a gentleman.”
“He didn’t raise me, dude.” Kirishima grumbled, but loud enough for him to hear.
“I’m raising you now, so get going.” Aizawa took Shinso’s side, forever the favorite son.
“Come on, dude.” Kirishima turned towards the door, and Bakugou quickly arrived by his side. When he heard the door close behind them, he spoke up. “Thanks, by the way. You really sold it!”
“I wonder why.” Bakugou quietly grumbled.
“What was that?” Kirishima did hear him, but he didn’t know what he meant, so he hoped he would elaborate.
“You know many straight guys who make out with other guys?” Bakugou decided to change the topic.
“I’m sure many do.” Kirishima shrugged. “If you don’t wanna kiss your bros then you aren’t real bros. That’s the rules.”
“What? So, you wanna kiss Sparky and Soy Sauce?” Bakugou seemed a tiny bit mad.
“I wouldn’t hate it.” Kirishima shrugged again.
“Raccoon eyes is your ‘bro’ as well, right?” Bakugou smirked a bit.
“She is.” Kirishima was wary now.
“You’d kiss her?”
“Yeah…” Kirishima was less confident about that answer, but that was just because of how Bakugou was looking at him.
“Mhm.” Bakugou hummed, clearly satisfied with himself. Then he pointed to his neck. “You’d do this to her?”
“What, no.” Kirishima scoffed. “I wouldn’t do that to Kami or Sero either.”
“Just me?” Bakugou was so confident.
“You are my best bro.” Kirishima explained.
“So you’d do it again?” He smirked.
“If you asked?” Kirishima wasn’t sure about anything anymore. It seemed like he had missed something important. “I kinda owe you one, I guess, since I just did it.”
“You’re so deep in denial.” Bakugou laughed, filled with fondness. Kirishima was so destroyed by the pure beauty of his bro that he almost forgot to defend himself.
“A lot of girls kiss their friends.” Kirishima grumbled while looking away. Bakugou wasn’t going to win this.
“Do I look like a girl to you?!” Bakugou shouted.
“Well, I mean…” Kirishima’s eyes slowly made their way up Bakugou’s body.
“What?!” Bakugou impatiently said.
“Nothing.” Kirishima had to look away again.
When Kirishima woke up it felt like any other day, but he knew better. How could he forget his best bro’s birthday? Giving gifts to Bakugou would be hard for most people, since Bakugou was rich, but not for Kirishima. He knew his bro better than anyone, even Midoriya probably, so he knew what to get him. What he didn’t know was where to hide it, since Bakugou was in his room all the time and he cleaned it. Kirishima had to hide it in Shoji’s room, which meant he couldn’t give the gift when Bakugou woke up.
“Why are you thinking so fucking loud.” Bakugou propped himself up on his forearm and rubbed his eye.
“Happy birthday, Kat!” Kirishima grinned. Bakugou looked confused for a few seconds but then rolled his eyes.
“Where’s my gift?” Bakugou lazily said.
“In Broji’s room so you didn’t find it. You can get it when he wakes up.” Kirishima told him.
“How ‘bout you give me something else then?”
“Sure, bro! What do you want?”
“I want you to mark up my neck.” Bakugou smirked down at him.
“What, why?” They hadn’t talked about what happened in the closet at all, so Kirishima was a bit surprised that Bakugou acknowledged it. The weirdness between them had disappeared, so Kirishima didn’t think it was such a weird suggestion.
“Aizawa said it was ‘unsightly’ for a minor to walk around like that, but I’m 18 now.” Bakugou smirked like that was a good excuse. It was. Bakugou just wanted to get back at Aizawa. Nothing more.
“Dude, he’ll kill me.”
“He should have worded himself better then.” Bakugou shrugged. “So get your ass going.”
“But bro…” Kirishima wasn’t convinced. It was a bad idea.
“Do you not want to?” Bakugou’s expression turned sad.
“No, no, I’ll do it.” Kirishima hurriedly said.
“Then fucking do it!” Bakugou’s smugness returned. That fucker.
“Fine, lay down.” Kirishima mimicked Bakugou’s pose and raised himself higher, as Bakugou threw himself back on the mattress, clearly pleased with himself. Then he was reminded of something Kaminari had made a big deal about some months ago. “No homo, right?”
That just made Bakugou snort, but when Kirishima didn’t move he responded. “Sure, dawg.”
“Thank y- don’t call me that.” Kirishima furrowed his eyebrows down at him, which just made Bakugou laugh instead.
“Make me yours, Red.” Bakugou ran his hands into Kirishima’s hair and pulled him down.
“That’s not very no homo of you, bro.” Kirishima laughed but sunk his teeth into the soft neck anyway.
“Yeah, yeah, shut up.” Bakugou breathed out.
Kirishima just hummed against him and bit down on another spot. Bakugou’s skin was so soft.
“Ei…” Bakugou sighed.
“Yeah?” Kirishima mumbled against his skin, before biting down once again.
“You’re so amazing.” Bakugou would probably start rambling again. Kirishima didn’t know what to say so he just bit down again. “Your teeth makes me crazy. Always fucking have.”
Kirishima switched to leaving hickeys where his teeth couldn’t reach. Bakugou had asked him to mark him, so that was exactly what he was going to do.
“I want you so bad.” Bakugou rambled on, and unknowingly fueled the fire inside Kirishima.
Kirishima slid his hands under Bakugou’s shirt, which was really Kirishima’s shirt but Bakugou always slept it in, and began removing it. Bakugou eagerly let him, raising himself slightly off the bed.
“God, Red, please.” Bakugou ran a hand into Kirishima’s hair, and the other down Kirishima’s arm.
Kirishima wasn’t sure why Bakugou felt the need to talk, since Kirishima wasn’t having a panic attack, but he sure as hell wasn't going to tell him to stop. Kirishima shifted under the blanket so he was in between Bakugou’s legs. Kirishima bit down on the soft shoulder under him.
“Please, please, Red, please.” Kirishima wasn’t sure Bakugou even knew what he was asking for.
Kirishima slowly made his way down Bakugou’s chest, ruining the perfect canvas he had under him. Sucking purple marks into the soft skin, biting red circles into the sides. His mind swarming with sweet sounds, needy words and the taste of caramel on his tongue. The only thing stopping Kirishima from going further was reaching the waistband of black boxers. Which, despite the color, didn’t do much hiding. Kirishima sat up and found dark, red eyes looking right back at him.
“What?” Bakugou smirked, clearly not bothered by anything.
“Nothing.” Kirishima ran his hand down to the back of Bakugou’s knee to raise his leg. Then he put his other hand under Bakugou’s back to help lift him up, until his thigh reached his mouth. Kirishima held Bakugou’s stare as he bit into the thigh, which was somehow even softer than the rest of him. Bakugou’s eyes fluttered but they managed to stay open.
“Red…” Bakugou blissfully sighed.
Kirishima covered the thigh in bite marks, hickeys and kisses, and he was about to do the same to the spotless one, but then a door slammed down the hall.
“Wait, shit.” Bakugou pushed Kirishima away with his foot as he turned his body to grab his phone. “We’re so fucking late, get dressed.”
“Ah, fuck.” Kirishima mumbled, but was met with a hand slapping the back of his neck.
“Don’t curse, dickhead!” Bakugou threw Kirishima’s uniform in his face.
“Sorry, dude.” Kirishima hurriedly put it on, as to not upset Bakugou. More, that is. Kirishima had gotten carried away. He was sure Bakugou would tell him off soon, but he wanted to keep the peace as much as possible.
“Uh, the Birthday boy!” Ashido yelled, as she, Kaminari and Sero circled them when they stepped out of the elevator.
“Our beautiful weed baby.” Kaminari cheered, but then the group were silent. “Bro…”
“Of course that’s why you’re down so late.” Sero sighed, blatantly staring at Bakugou’s ruined neck. He shook his head, as he turned to look at Kaminari instead. “That joke doesn’t make sense here, y’know.”
“Whatever, you know what I mean.” Kaminari waved him off. “Damn Kiri, you did not hold back.”
“Didn’t stop at my neck either.” Bakugou smirked.
“Shut up! You know that wasn’t on purpose.” Kirishima grumbled.
“I don’t wanna know!” Kaminari held his hands against his ears and walked away.
“Aizawa is gonna kill you, you know.” Sero bumped their shoulders together as they began walking towards class. Bakugou and him didn’t have time to eat, so Kirishima had grabbed them some protein bars. He was very grateful for the fact that Bakugou always packed their lunch the night before, while he made their dinner.
“Bakubro has some kinda plan, apparently.” Kirishima shrugged and tried to seem casual, but he was nervous, nonetheless. “But there’s no way he knows I did it.”
“He’ll know.” Sero laughed.
He knew. The second Aizawa’s eyes landed on Bakugou as he took attendance, he snapped back to look at Kirishima. As uncomfortable as he was under the disappointed stare, Kirishima tried not to sink too much into his seat. Aizawa sighed and looked back at Bakugou.
“Go to Recovery Girl, Bakugou.” Aizawa sternly told him. Bakugou seemed to thrive under the stare, and only leaned further back with his hands behind his head, which only made his shirt open more. Kirishima hadn’t mentioned the fact that Bakugou seemed to have forgotten to button one of his usual buttons, but now he regretted not speaking up.
“Nope. Check the date, teach.” Bakugou smirked, so clearly unbothered. Aizawa sighed but pulled out his phone anyway.
“It’s also unsightly for a hero student, Bakugou.” Aizawa told him. Bakugou just shrugged.
“Should've said that then.”
“Can you at least button your shirt then.” It wasn’t a question.
“Sure.” Bakugou buttoned exactly one button.
“Bakugou.” Aizawa gave him a stern stare.
“I always have my shirt like this, you can’t tell me shit now.” Bakugou just kept smirking.
“Yes but you don’t usually look like a-” Aizawa stopped himself and dragged his hands over his face. Then he turned back to Kirishima, who had just relaxed thinking he wouldn’t be called out. “Kirishima, stay after class.”
“Yes, sir.” Kirishima wanted to die.
Class was over far too soon, for Kirishima’s liking, but there was nothing he could do when Aizawa dismissed the class.
“Good luck, loverboy.” Kaminari smirked.
“Shut the fuck up.” Kirishima sadly grumbled.
“Get out, Bakugou, it won’t take long.” Aizawa told Bakugou, who packed his bag extremely slowly. Then he huffed and threw the rest of his stuff in his bag.
“Be nice to him.” Bakugou warned as he passed him. “I’ll be outside, Red.”
“It’s his birthday, man- eh, sir, I couldn’t say no.” Kirishima rambled when he had walked up to the desk.
“I know it’s his doing, Eijirou, calm down.” Aizawa had dropped his serious demeanor for a natural, bored one.
“I’m not getting yelled at?” Kirishima quietly asked.
“No, not at all.” Aizawa’s words calm him down a bit. But then Aizawa decided to keep talking and ruined the moment of calm. “Have you ever had the talk with your parents?”
“DUDE?!” Kirishima gaped.
“I’m serious.” He sure was.
“I mean, they told me the basics.” Why the hell was Aizawa asking this???
“With guys too?” What the fuck is going on?!
“I’m not gay, Aizawa.” Kirishima wasn’t sure how many times he had said that by now, but it seemed it never get through Aizawa’s head.
“So no. Alright, I’ll make Hizashi have that talk with you, because I’m not doing that.” Aizawa sighed.
“I don’t need it.” Kirishima grumbled.
“You’re going to get it anyway. Have Denki join you too.”
“Why doesn’t Bakugou need it?” Bakugou was always the favorite apparently.
“Because his parents gave him it. But mostly because I don’t want him to explode my husband.”
“Fine, dad .” Kirishima crossed his arms like a child.
“I’ll text you. Go on, we’re done here.”
“Bye, Shouta!” Kirishima couldn’t get out of the room fast enough.
“Bye, son.” Aizawa chuckled behind him.
“Did you get yelled at?” Ashido was in his face the moment he closed the door behind him.
“No.” Kirishima put a hand in her face and gently guided her away.
“What did he want?” Sero asked.
“Apparently Yamada is going to give me the talk.” Kirishima unhappily sighed.
“He gave it to me too, it’s not that bad.” Shinso told him.
“Holy shit, that’s so funny.” Kaminari laughed.
“Yeah, especially because you’re going to get it too.” Kirishima told Kaminari, who’s smile dropped.
“Say sike right now.” Kaminari still had hope in his eyes.
“Can’t, bro.” Kirishima honestly told him.
“That’s so not hype, dude! I don’t need that talk.” Kaminari whined.
“I don’t either!” Kirishima claimed.
“He’ll take you out for ice cream after.” Shinso helpfully informed them.
“Huh, suddenly I don’t know anything about sex.” Kaminari said.
“I thought you had had the talk with your parents?” Ashido asked, which made sense since it was something their middle school cared a lot about.
“I did, but they only talked about girls. Aizawa thinks I need the talk about boys too, despite me being straight!” Kirishima whined.
“I’ll teach you, Red.” Bakugou winked at him, which made Kirishima’s face heat up.
“I don’t need to know!” Kirishima hid his face in his hands.
“You can teach me, Blasty.” Kaminari didn’t get to wink or smirk, because then Kirishima’s hand was in his face.
“He will not .” Kirishima for some reason was very angry all of a sudden.
“You’re so cute, Kiri.” Ashido giggled.
Kirishima had been very happy about their lack of hero classes that day, which meant Bakugou had stayed covered up, but Kirishima had somehow managed to forget a very important detail. It was Saturday today. Bakugou’s birthday had landed on a Saturday, which meant his birthday party landed on the same day. Bakugou wasn’t one to go around shirtless but he wasn’t above it. Kirishima just needed to make sure he kept it on.
The biggest problem was that Bakugou always got really warm when he was drunk, and Ashido and Kaminari kept throwing alcohol at him. Bakugou had rejected that until he had eaten at least, but it was only a matter of time.
“Time for your 18 shots, Blatsy!” Kaminari cheered and Ashido held up two vodka bottles. Kirishima had just managed to get Bakugou to sit with him on the couch, and now he was getting stolen away. Again.
“Guys, please.” Kirishima tried.
“I don’t need more!” Bakugou luckily said.
“Oh, please. You’re the first adult in class! You need to do it!” Ashido claimed, but then looked smug. Oh no. “Unless you’re scared, of course.”
“Fine! Fucking give it to me!” Bakugou was so easy, it was unbearable.
“Hell yeah!” Kaminari cheered and started putting shot glasses out on the table. Ashido followed close after, filling the glasses with vodka.
“You’re not filling them all with vodka.” Kirishima told them. Ashido looked up at him, but somehow managed to keep filling the glasses. “I’m serious.”
“We’re not filling all of them with vodka.” Kaminari rolled his eyes. “Some will be whiskey and other liquor.”
“Most will be water.” Kirishima gave them the most serious look he could.
“Bakugou isn’t a pussy.” Ashido stuck out her tongue at him.
“I don’t need water!” Bakugou stubbornly said.
“If you start throwing up, you’ll sleep in your own bed.” Kirishima told him. Bakugou glared back at him, but this wasn’t something he was going to win. Luckily he knew that, so eventually he sighed.
“Don’t fucking kill me.” He told Kaminari and Ashido.
“You’re so boring.” Kaminari also stuck out his tongue at Kirishima.
“Go away, bro, you can’t know what’s what.” Kirishima gently pushed Bakugou off the sofa.
“Just say you hate me.” Bakugou grumbled but still left.
“Five can be vodka or liquor.” Kirishima told the two idiots in front of him.
“Half is gonna be liquor!” Kaminari puffed his chest up, trying to be intimidating.
“Five.” Kirishima said again.
“10!” Ashido joines the fight.
“Five.”
“Eight!”
“Five.”
“Six.”
“Fine, four.”
“Alright!” Ashido cheered. “Wait, no!”
“Too late.” Kirishima shrugged and leaned forwards to remove the extra vodka shot glasses.
“You suck.” Kaminari whined. Kirishima just rolled his eyes and watched them figure out what to put in the rest of the glasses. Kirishima made sure at least five were water. There were ones with drinks with less alcohol, milk, lemon juice and even hot sauce.
Bakugou took them all like a champ, not even reacting a bit. The entire class was cheering him on, and Kirishima couldn’t help but join. He was a bit worried about Bakugou’s alcohol intake, but he would make him drink water later.
Or he would have if he hadn’t fallen into a deep conversations about Crimson Riot with Midoriya. Kirishima wasn’t sure how long they had been talking for, when Kaminari joined them on the couch.
“Heya dudes” Kaminari seemed exhausted.
“Where’s Bakugou?” Kirishima looked around but he couldn’t see him.
“Damn, can you at least pretend to be happy to see me?” Kaminari complained.
“Sorry, dude.” Kirishima laughed. “What have you been up to?”
“Getting Blasty drunk.” Kaminari grinned.
“What?!” Kirishima started to get up, but Kaminari pulled him back down.
“Stay, I need to talk with you.” Kaminari seemed so serious.
“What’s up?” Kirishima asked, but Kaminari turned his head the other way to face Midoriya.
“So Midobro! Tell us something about our lovely explosive boy that we don’t know.” Kaminari smiled.
“Oh, I don’t know, these days you guys probably know more than me.” Midoriya swirled his cup, thinking away. “Do you know that he’s extremely emotionally intelligent?”
“WHAT?!” Kaminari gaped. “No way.”
“Yes way.” Midoriya chuckled. “He studied it back when we were small.”
“Why would he do that?” Kaminari asked.
“Well, he always wanted to be the best at everything, even the best bully. Or worst bully? I don’t know, but yeah, he learned how to read people and stuff.”
“Then why is he so shit at emotions?” Kaminari didn’t put it lightly.
“Just because he knows what you’re feeling, doesn’t mean he knows what to do with it.” Midoriya laughed. “He mostly learned it so he could insult people better.”
“That’s crazy.” Kaminari shook his head.
“He’s definitely something.” Midoriya smiled. “He even tried to learn other languages, so he could insult people, but then his mom found out and banned him from online gaming.”
“That’s somehow not surprising at all.” Kaminari laughed. “So, like, he just knows things?”
“Yeah, like when you’re fake smiling and stuff like that.” Midoriya explained, but then his eyes shifted to Kirishima. “Even if you’re really good at it.”
“Really?” Kirishima felt insulted for some reason.
“Yeah.” Midoriya said, before looking back to Kaminari. “He’s a silly guy, what can I say?” Then his smile dropped. “Don’t tell him I said that.”
“How?” Kirishima asked.
“I’m not so sure. He does it differently than I do.” Midoriya put a finger to his chin, thinking. “I think he just kind of knows? It's really weird.”
“Then what do you do?” Kaminari asked.
“I just observe.” Midoriya shrugged. “For example, Kirishima’s smile is about 5 degrees lower than it usually is, meaning he’s unhappy. Since he has been looking around the room in intervals between two and four minutes, it’s clear he’s looking for something. The longer we have been talking the more often he looks around, indicating he’s getting restless.”
“I’m right here.” Kirishima laughed, but was interrupted when Kaminari put his hand in his face.
“And what does that mean?” Kaminari wanted to know.
“He misses Kacchan.” Midoriya shrugged.
“I do not! If I did, I would go up and find him.”
“Well, yeah, when we were just talking about heroes, you only looked around every five to ten minutes, but ever since Kaminari mentioned Kacchan it changed to every two to five minutes.” Midoriya was very confident in his reading. “Well anyway, Kacchan doesn’t need all that. He can just look at you for a second, and he’d know. He’s really awesome.”
“Blasty is so interesting.” Kaminari sighed. “Well that explains why he was so after me when Kiribaby went away.”
“Yeah, you can’t lie to Kacchan.” Midoriya chuckled.
“Why?” Kirishima asked.
“Oh yeah, that too. He always knows when you’re lying to him.” Midoriya’s words made Kirishima feel very uneasy. For some reason.
But before he could start spiraling, he was interrupted by a very confident Bakugou walking his way. A shirtless , confident Bakugou. The hickies and bite marks Kirishima had left that morning were strongly contrasting the pale skin they were made on, making them extremely visible. A giddy Ashido, an amused Sero and a lightly bored looking Shinso followed behind. Midoriya shrieked somewhere to his side.
“Hey bro?” Kirishima chuckled as Bakugou confidently straddled his lap.
“Sup Red.” Bakugou just smirked.
“Hi Blasty!” Kaminari grinned.
“Where’s your shirt?” Kirishima asked.
“I got hot.” Bakugou shrugged.
“Want my hoodie?”
“Fuck yeah.” Bakugou smirked and grabbed the hem of Kirishima’s hoodie and began pulling it up. Kirishima chuckled and lifted his arms to help. Bakugou put it on, and Kirishima felt like he could breathe again.
“You feeling okay?” Kirishima put his hands on Bakugou’s hips to support him.
“I’m fucking great.” Bakugou lighty tightened the grip he had on Kirishima’s shoulders.
“How much did you drink?”
“Not much.” Bakugou shrugged. “Why are you hanging out with the nerd and the dumbass?”
“Be nice, bro.” Kirishima laughed. “We’re just talking about heroes.”
“You can do that with me.” Bakugou grumbled.
“You ran away.” Kirishima reminded him.
“Doesn’t mean you have to talk with losers.”
“What the hell.” Kaminari grumbled and crossed his arms.
“That’s uncalled for, Kacchan.” Midoriya defended them.
“Shut up! You know I mean it endearingly!” Bakugou yelled at them.
“Calm down, man.” Kirishima chuckled.
“Anything for you, Red.” Bakugou sighed, leaned forward and buried his face in Kirishima’s neck.
“Shut up, bro.” Kirishima rolled his eyes, but pulled Bakugou closer, anyway.
“Make me.” Bakugou raised his head slightly to talk directly in Kirishima’s ear.
“Stop it.” Kirishima tilted his head further away.
“Make up your fucking mind, Ei. You’re making me insane.” Bakugou rested his head against Kirishima’s shoulder.
“I’m sorry.” Kirishima wasn’t sure what he was apologizing for.
“You’re lucky you’re the hottest motherfucker around.” Bakugou grumbled.
“How much did you guys give him?” Kirishima asked Ashido who was blatantly filming them on the other couch.
“Oh, not that much.” Sero waved him off.
“We gave him so fucking much.” Ashido proudly said beside him.
“He’s gonna kill us tomorrow.” Shinso was a little amused.
“Not if I kill you first.” Kirishima warned them.
“You’re so fucking hot when you’re mad.” Bakugou swayed slightly when he pushed himself back up to face Kirishima.
“Shut up, bro.” Kirishima couldn’t help but be at least a bit amused.
“You didn’t mind me being loud this mornin-” Kirishima slapped his hand over Bakugou’s mouth.
“ Shut it. ” Kirishima felt Bakugou smirk under his hand.
“Can you two hook up soon, holy shit.” Kaminari whined.
“I’m going to bed.” Kirishima made a move to get up, but Bakugou shoved him back down.
“Stay.” Bakugou commanded.
“Okay.” Kirishima couldn’t help but give in.
“That’s it, I’m jumping off the roof.” Kaminari slapped his thighs and got up.
“Sit down, idiot.” Sero pulled him back down.
“You can’t be my best man if you die.” Bakugou turned his head to look at Kaminari.
“I thought I was going to be your best man.” Sero accused.
“You’re not gonna have your best friend as your best man?” Kirishima sadly said.
“You’ll be so much more than just my best man.” Bakugou promised, and Kirishima couldn’t help but feel like there was more to it.
Notes:
I wrote the closet thing waayyyy back, and i dont really feel like it fits anymore, but i couldn’t move it and i didn’t want to delete it.
I know its not that interesting to have two almost identical scenes back to back, but i hate when fics do fadeaways :((
I don’t really like this chapter idk
Chapter 21: Rose quartz
Summary:
Kiri goes on a date!
Notes:
WARNING: F-slur used as a slur (more than once), panic attack
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“KIRI!!!” Kaminari burst through the door and threw himself on the bed. Luckily he landed on the space between Bakugou and the wall, and not Bakugou himself. Kirishima really liked his camo sheets and he didn’t feel like buying new ones.
“What the hell, bro?” Kirishima turned onto his back, dragging the sleeping Bakugou in his arms with him so he was on top of him.
“You have to help me!” Kaminari whispered extremely loudly beside him.
“You’ll wake Bakugou, shut up.” Kirishima said, as Bakugou tried to bury himself deeper in Kirishima’s chest. “What do you want?”
“At least pretend to worry about me.” Kaminari mumbled but he did lower his tone.
“I’m sorry, you just woke me, dude.” Kirishima gave him a smile.
“It’s not my fault you two go to bed at eight. You know it’s only ten, right?”
“Kaminari.”
“Sorry, sorry, but I need your help!”
“With what?”
“I’ve been talking with this chick, right?”
“Which one?”
“The purple haired one.”
“
Which one?
”
“Doesn’t matter! Whatever, well she found out who I was and apparently her friend has a huge crush on Bakugou, so she’ll only go on a date with me if Blasty goes on one with her friend!”
“Bakubro is gay, dude.”
“I know! But she doesn’t.”
“Wait, why are you asking me? Don’t you need his help?”
“He’ll only do it if you’re there too, so I also got you a date! It’s her other friend.”
“I’m not really interested in anything right now, dude.”
“She’s blond.”
“My type isn’t only blonds, dude.”
“She somewhat resembles Bakugou.”
“Okay? Dude, it’s not manly to make empty promises.”
“It’s also not manly to turn your back on your friends!”
“God, fine! I’ll ask him.”
“Hurray!”
“Tomorrow.”
“Thanks, baby boy.” Kaminari winked and got off the bed. “Tell sleeping beauty I said hi.”
“I will. Night, Denks.” Kirishima waved him away.
“Oh, bro, I forgot to tell you.” Kirishima remembered his promise, as Bakugou put down his breakfast in front of him. “Kami wants us to go on a triple date with him. He also says hi.”
“No.” Bakugou answered and started shoveling down his food.
“Come on, dude, Kami really wants to go on a date with this girl.” Kirishima tried.
“Couldn’t care less, even if I tried.” Bakugou continued eating.
“Guess I’ll just have to go on the date without you then.” Kirishima leaned back in his chair, acting confident. It was hard to not noice how Bakugou stopped moving. “He said he found me a pretty blond.”
“I’ll go.” Bakugou spat.
“Thanks, bro!” Kirishima grinned.
“Okay, my dudes. Lemme tell you the plan.” Kaminari made them meet up in his room after classes that day. “I’m not expecting you to like your dates, but it’s really important that you at least pretend. I really like this girl!”
“You should get someone who likes how dumb you are, not someone who just wants your way hotter friends.” Bakugou angrily told him.
“Aww, Blasty! I think that’s the nicest thing you’ve said to me!” Kaminari beamed with happiness. “But no, we can’t all be Kirishima. It’s just a first date, anyway, it’s not so important.”
“What’s that got to do with me?” Kirishima pouted.
“Don't worry your pretty little head, my dear bro.” Kaminari patted Kirishima’s head. “You literally just need to sit in front of them for a few hours, while I get my rizz on. You’ll be fine as long as you don’t start making out or something.”
“We don’t make out, man.” Kirishima defended himself.
“It’s not manly to lie, Red.” Bakugou smirked.
“We did it once, dude
.
” Kirishima rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever, just don’t fucking do it on the date!” Kaminari sternly said.
“We’ll behave.” Now it was Bakugou’s turn to roll his eyes.
“Great.” Kaminari decided to also roll his eyes, even if Kirishima thought it was unearned. “So just be nice to the girls, you don’t have to fake flirt or anything. Just
don’t
flirt with each other.”
“We won’t!” Bakugou aggressively promised.
“I’ll set up a date and we can talk with Aizawa together. He’ll definitely let you go if you’re with your lovely, well-behaved cousin and Aizawa’s favorite, non-related boy.”
“Alright, just let us know!” Kirishima grinned and hit his hardened fist together.
Aizawa seemed slightly surprised when Kaminari asked to talk with him. Even more so when Kirishima and Bakugou stayed as well after class.
“What did you do?” Aizawa asked them, already disappointed.
“Nothing! We just need Kirishima to leave UA. Like today. In an hour.” Kaminari explained.
“Why?” Aizawa just looked uninterested now.
“He’s going on a date.” Kaminari proudly said.
“Then why are you here?” Aizawa asked Kaminari.
“He’s not going on a date with
him
! It’s a girl.” Kaminari explained. Kirishima was confused.
“A stranger then?”
“Yep, I found her.”
“Kami wants to go on a date but she doesn’t want to meet up alone. One of her friends likes Bakugou, so we have to go too.” Kirishima told him, since Kaminari didn’t seem like he was going to get around to do it.
“Does she know who you are?” Aizawa asked Kaminari.
“Yeah.”
“And she still doesn’t want to meet you alone?”
“Even if I’m a hero student, I’m still a man.” Kaminari shrugged.
“Whatever, you two can leave.” Aizawa lazily gestured to Kaminari and Bakugou. Then he turned to Kirishima. “You have to ask first.”
“Kaminari just asked?” Kirishima said.
“No, he asked if you could leave UA. You have to ask if you can go on a date.” Aizawa was dead serious.
“Dude?! Why?” Kirishima whined.
“Shinso would have to ask too.” Aizawa told him. Kaminari and Bakugou snorted.
“You’re not my dad…” Kirishima mumbled. Aizawa didn’t even blink. “Fine! Can I go on a date?”
“Sure. You can’t leave the others, alright?”
“I won’t.” Kirishima promised.
“Good. Get out of my sight.” Aizawa waved them away.
“Bye old man.” Bakugou finally said something.
“Bye uncle!” Kaminari cheered.
“Bye dad!” Kirishima yelled over his shoulder.
“Okay, dudes, get ready to get hot!” Kaminari promised as he made them sit on Kirishima’s bed.
“Good luck finding anything in there.” Bakugou had leaned back on the bed, confident as always.
“I’ll cook.” Kaminari simply responded as he searched through the dresser.
“What the fuck are you saying?” Bakugou grumbled.
“I’ll figure it out.” Kaminari translated.
“You need to put your phone down, dude.” Kirishima laughed.
“Nah, girls dig my slang.” Kaminari confidently claimed.
“I promise you they don’t.” Kirishima laughed.
“You’re both single, you can’t say shit.” Kaminari grumbled, and started to just throw the clothes on the floor.
“Don’t compare my situation to your hopeless love life.” Bakugou told him.
“You’re hopelessly pinning is what you are.” Kaminari didn’t even look at the shirts as he threw them away.
“I’m
not
pinning.” Bakugou angrily said.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever you say.” Kaminari mumbled. “AHA!” He victoriously held up one of Kirishima’s red and black flannels.
“Flannels are gay as shit.” Bakugou claimed.
“Nah, only on women.” Kaminari waved him off. “Catch, Kiri.”
The flannel, a black t-shirt and blank pants were thrown in Kirishima’s face.
“Wait, this is Bakugou’s shirt.” Kirishima complained. He didn’t feel like fighting a shirt right now.
“Which means it’ll be tight on you,
which means
you’ll be hot as fuck!” Kaminari grinned.
“Why aren’t you dressing him?” Kirishima grumbled as he started to change.
“Because Blasty knows how to dress himself.” Kaminari easily answered.
“That’s just because he looks hot in anything.” Kirishima angrily grumbled.
“What was that, Red?” Bakugou smirked at him.
“Nothing.” Kirishima pulled the shirt over his head. It was kind of tight around his chest, but other than that it fit him pretty well. Bakugou loved his clothes baggy.
“Okay, I’ll go get dressed, Blasty get dressed, Kiri finish getting yourself dressed, and we’ll meet back up in 15.” Kaminari pointed at them while talking. Then he nodded and left the room.
Kirishima couldn’t stop thinking about the date. Kirishima wasn’t excited. Not at all. He couldn’t stop thinking about how his first day was going to be with someone he didn’t care about. His first real date would be a fake one. He didn’t want that.
He didn’t mind it being a fake date. He wanted that more, than it being real for her. It wouldn’t be manly leading a woman on. Surely she knew. There was no way some woman would want to go on a random date with him. He wasn’t attractive, smart or even funny. She was just there to cheer on her friends. She wasn’t there for him.
He could have spoken up. He could have said something before Kaminari texted the girl the plan. He could have said something when they went to ask Aizawa permission. He could have said something when Kaminari dressed him up. He could have said something when they left UA to go to a restaurant.
But he didn’t.
Kirishima hadn’t spoken up, so now he had to go on a date with a random girl. The worst part was that he only had himself to blame.
Their small group approached a restaurant. Kirishima hadn’t been there before, but it seemed like a pretty low class restaurant. Probably good enough for a first date.
“Kaminari! Over here!” A purpled haired girl yelled at them, waving a hand over her head. She looked pretty plain, but Kaminari liked his purpled-haired, bored-looking people.
“Hey Nori!” Kaminari sadly led the group towards her. The purple haired girl, Nori, and Kaminari hugged, before Kaminari turned to the two other girls. “Girls.” He winked.
“Hey Kaminari! We heard so much about you!” A blond girl embraced him as well. Kirishima noticed the third girl just kept staring at Bakugou.
“You’re Shika, right?” Kaminari asked. The girl nodded. “Well I brought just the manliest man just for you!” Kaminari led her over to Kirishima.
“Oh, Kirishima! Hello, I’m Shika!” She eagerly held out her hand for him to shake. Weird name.
“Nice to meet you.” Kirishima felt like he could break her hand if he held too tightly. It was probably the weakest handshake he had ever given.
“Say hi, girl.” Nori nudged the last girl. Kirishima wondered if she had even blinked.
“I’m Sayori.” The last girl held out her hand. Bakugou looked unimpressed. His eyes looking between her hand and her face.
“You know who I am.” Bakugou didn’t uncross his arms. Sayori dropped her hand. She looked sad. Kirishima couldn’t find it in him to care.
“Bakugou!” Kaminari whisper-shouted, and elbowed him in the side.
“What?! She obviously fucking does! I’m the reason we’re even here!” Bakugou defended himself.
“Bro, calm down.” Kirishima threw his arm over Bakugou’s shoulders.
“Shall we go in?” Nori awkwardly asked.
“Good idea!” Kaminari hooked his arm in hers and walked inside. The two other girls followed behind, Kirishima and Bakugou taking up the end.
“Be nice to her, bro. We’re here to help Kami.” Kirishima told him in a low tone.
“She’s fucking creeping me out with all her staring.” Bakugou grumbled.
“I know.” Kirishima squeezed him tighter.
They were sat at a table with Kaminari, Bakugou and Kirishima on one side and the girls on the other. Their waiter gave them menus and they started looking through it.
“What are you getting, bro?” Kirishima asked, leaning over to look at Bakugou’s menu, like it would tell him anything his own didn’t.
“Kiri!” Kaminari corrected him. Kirishima shot him a look, before turning to the girl in front of him.
“What are you getting, …?” Kirishima would have added a name, but he forgot hers.
“Oh, a salad, probably.” Luckily she didn’t seem to notice.
“Shika.” Bakugou leaned in and whispered in his ear.
“Oh, nice.” Kirishima nodded at her. Then he moved his hand and squeezed Bakugou’s thigh as a thanks. “I’ll get a steak, probably. You’re paying for me, right?” Kirishima asked Bakugou.
“Of course, I am.” Bakugou scoffed.
“Guys…” Kaminari whined.
“I always pay for him, dumbass! If you don’t like it, then you shouldn’t have brought me!” Bakugou defended them.
“I’m actually vegetarian.” Shika spoke up.
“Oh.” Kirishima dumbly responded. “Interesting.”
“Yeah. I guess I’m just not strong enough to get over the guilt of eating animals.” She eyed Kirishima’s exposed forearms, which rested on the table, as she talked. Kirishima didn’t know why though.
“Well it might be hard to get enough protein as a vegetarian.” Kirishima shrugged. Bakugou snorted beside him.
“Yeah, I guess.” Shika gave him a weird look, but then she smiled again. “So Kirishima, would you say you’re a dog or cat person?”
“Oh well I do love dogs!” Kirishima grinned. “But I think I might prefer cats more. I don’t know, there’s just something about slowly gaining a cat’s respect, it's just really manly!”
“Sure reminds you of someone, huh.” Kaminari grumbled.
“Shut up.” Bakugou grumbled back. Kaminari made a noise, so Bakugou had probably elbowed him or something. Kirishima couldn’t really see them.
“What about you?” Kirishima asked his date, ignoring the comotion beside him.
“I prefer dogs.” Shika easily answered.
“Oh no!” Nori was looking at her phone. Sayori leaned in to look, and gasped.
“What?” Kaminari asked.
“Have you heard about all the murders that have been going on lately?” Nori asked the guys.
“Yeah.” Kaminari responded for them. Kirishima hadn’t heard about them, he wasn’t big on the news.
“There’s just happened another one, in Aldera somewhere.” She said.
“Don’t you live around there?” Sayori asked Bakugou. Bakugou tensed up under Kirishima’s hand.
“The fuck?” Bakugou scowled at her, looking her up and down. She squealed.
“That’s public knowledge, dude.” Kaminari said.
“No it’s not!” Bakugou growled at him.
“Yeah, all our city’s are, so agents can find us. It’s just on the school's website.” Kaminari explained.
“Mine isn’t.” Bakugou looked back at the girl. She shifted uncomfortably in her chair.
“Because of his parents, dude. Safety and stuff like that.” Kirishima explained to Kaminari.
“Huh.” Kaminari looked at Sayori as well.
The rest of the dinner continued like that. Awkward, short conversations between Kirishima and his date. Utter silence between Bakugou and his, since Bakugou kept shutting down every attempt of conversation she made. Kaminari and his date seemed to be chatting away, though.
When they had finished dinner, the girls wanted to order dessert. Or Nori and Sayori did. Shika didn’t order anything, for some reason. Kirishima ordered him and Bakugou a brownie to share, since they both were pretty full. Kaminari had complained about that.
Sayori had ordered some kind of strawberry cake. It looked really good and she seemed to like it too. But then she did something Kirishima hadn’t expected. She held out a fork, with some cake on, in Bakugou’s direction.
“Try it, Bakugou! It’s really good.” She nervously smiled at him. Kirishima had seen Nori whisper something to her, so he doubted it was her idea. Bakugou didn’t move and just stared unimpressed at the fork.
“Come on, bro! It’s unmanly to embarrass a girl.” Kirishima tried. He didn’t really want him to, but he could at least help the girl. Even he couldn’t get Bakugou to do something he didn’t want to, no matter what.
“Shut up, idiot. I don’t care about being manly, I yearn for true gender equality!” Bakugou crossed his arms.
“Stop being a dick, dude. You don’t mind when I feed you.” Kirishima rolled his eyes, gesturing to the empty plate of brownie and the singular fork on it. Kaminari hadn’t been happy with it, but it wasn’t Kirishima’s fault that they only got one.
“I’d never let Dunce Face feed me!” Bakugou grumbled.
“Don’t bring me into your stupid argument.” Kaminari said.
“Here, look.” Kirishima said before grabbing Bakugou’s date’s hand, and bit down on the fork. He quickly chewed and swallowed, and then he grabbed the back of Bakugou’s neck and smashed their lips together. Bakugou made a surprised sound, but Kirishima ignored him and forced his tongue into his mouth.
“God damnit.” Kirishima heard Kaminari sigh.
“Was it good?” Kirishima asked, when he pulled back. He wasn’t sure if Bakugou could even taste it, but Kirishima thought it would be gross if he did it with the cake still in his mouth.
“No dipshit, it tasted like metal!” Bakugou angrily told him.
“What?” Kirishima asked, and Sayori made a sound.
Kirishima turned towards her, and saw that all three girls were staring at them. They all looked weirded out for some reason, and Sayori had a broken fork in her hand. Kirishima stared at the fork for a while, until it hit him. Ups. Kirishima waved down their waiter and asked for a new fork.
“Sorry about that.” Kirishima told Sayori as he handed her the new fork.
“You were doing so good!” Kaminari cried.
They finished their desserts without any more incidents. Kirishima had hoped the date was over but, as always, the universe hated him. The girls and Kaminari wanted to go dance, but Kirishima wasn’t sure they would let 17 year olds into any clubs. Kaminari knew a place apparently and sadly, they got in.
“Alright! We don’t really look 20, so stay away from the bar. Wouldn’t wanna get kicked out right?” Kaminari grinned at the group.
“You promised me alcohol!” Bakugou grabbed Kaminari by the front of his shirt, pulled him close to threaten him properly.
“And you promised me you two wouldn’t make out!” Kaminari was unbothered.
“That wasn’t my fault.” Bakugou grumbled but let go of him.
“I’ll get you something, okay? Just don’t ruin it for me and Kiri.” Kaminari sighed. They talked in a low tone, but Kirishima was close enough to hear them. The girls were chatting amongst themselves, so they likely didn’t hear them.
“You’re gonna leave me with a creepy, Deku-ass stalker, I’m not happy with this.” Bakugou had been uncomfortable the whole night. Kirishima felt bad for him.
“I’ll stay with you, bro.” Kirishima joined their conversation.
“No, Sparky is going to pay for this. You just have fun.” Bakugou waved him off.
“I’ll have the most fun if I’m with you.” Kirishima told him.
“Kirishima, come dance with me!” Shika grabbed his arm and started pulling him. She was pretty small, so Kirishima barely felt it.
“My bro needs me.” Kirishima smiled at her, not wanting to go.
“Go with her.” Bakugou told him.
“I wanna be with you.” Kirishima quietly told him.
“Just imagine she’s me.” Bakugou talked lowly in his ear.
“I can’t dance.” Kirishima mumbled, as he eyed the girl still trying to drag him away.
“You’re hot, it doesn’t matter.” Bakugou put his hand on Kirishima’s shoulder and gave him a shove. Kirishima stumbled forwards and decided to just let the girl lead him away. She only stopped when they reached the middle of the dance floor. There weren’t a lot of people around them, which meant Kirishima could still see Bakugou. Him and Sayori sat at a table. It didn’t seem like they were talking, but she was staring at him. Bakugou just watched Kirishima right back.
“You’re really tall.” Shika told him. Kirishima hadn’t noticed their height difference but with her right in front of him, it was hard to miss. The girl only went up to his collarbones. Kirishima didn’t like it. “I love tall guys.”
Shika somehow managed to slide her hands around Kirishima’s neck, which forced Kirishima to put his hands on her waist. It was only then that he noticed she was wearing a crop top. Her stomach was exposed, and he felt her skin under his palms. He couldn’t move his hands up to her shirt, because then he’d be touching her chest. He couldn’t move his hands down to her pants, because then he’d be touching her ass. Her waist was even smaller than Bakugou's, so his fingers touched each other. Kirishima didn’t like it at all. She was way too skinny. There was no muscle on her. Probably no fat either. She would be torn apart if Kirishima accidentally activated his quirk.
Kirishima didn’t like it. He wanted to remove his hands. He wanted to go back to Bakugou. He didn’t want to be here. Not with her. He didn’t like her skin. She felt like she would tear if he squeezed too tightly. He kept his grip loose. Her skin was soft, though, like Bakugou’s was, but it wasn’t the same.
She was soft, but not how the clouds looked when the morning light painted them every shape of red. She was soft, but not like the summer breeze flowing through the growing, green fields. She was soft, but not like the gentle shine of the stars as they light up the night sky. She wasn’t soft like Bakugou was.
She was soft, but in the way that cold, wet mud was. The kind that only stayed in your hands for a bit before it dissolved and ran between your fingers. Kirishima didn’t like it at all.
But why didn’t he like it? He had a girl who seemed interested in him, right under his hands. If he asked she would probably go back to the dorms with him. But he didn’t want to ask. He didn’t want her.
Why not?
He should want her. She was willing, she was pretty, she was nice. She was everything he should like. So why didn’t he?
Why did he want to go back to Bakugou? Why did he compare her to Bakugou? Why was the only thing he wanted to do going home with Bakugou?
Why was he comparing her to a man?
You know why.
Why didn’t he ever feel uncomfortable with other guys? Why didn’t he mind the way guys felt under his hands? Why didn’t he mind how much tougher guys always were?
Don’t act stupid.
Why was he so willingly cuddling a guy? Why was the brightest part of his day waking up and falling asleep next to a guy? Why had he never ever felt any kind of interest towards a girl?
You know what you are.
Why couldn’t he imagine kissing her, when he kissed Bakugou regularly? Why had he made out with Bakugou in front of their dates? Why was he willingly kissing a guy?
Kirishima felt her tighten her grip around his neck, trying to pull him down. She stood up on her tiptoes, but because of their height difference, she was nowhere near his face. She wanted him to kiss her. Kirishima just had to lean down. He just had to lean down and he would be kissing a girl.
Why didn’t he want to? Why did just the thought feel wrong? It wouldn't be cheating. Bakugou and him weren’t together, they just had fun. Or something. They had never talked about what they were doing. Bakugou knew he was into girls, so he wouldn’t get mad at him for kissing one. Right?
Kirishima looked to where he had last seen him. Bakugou was still watching him. He had moved away from the table, and stood beside it now. Kirishima didn’t know what to do. The girl in his arms, didn’t seem to notice his hesitance. Bakugou boredly gave him a hand gesture as a way to say ‘go on, do it’.
Kirishima turned back to the girl. She slid one of her hands up to the back of his head. Kirishima didn’t like it. He didn’t like it at all. He felt uncomfortable under her touch. He wanted to get away from her. It was nothing like Bakugou’s touch. Why didn’t he want it?
There’s a word for people like you.
Kirishima withdrew himself from her.
“I’m sorry, I have to go.” He needed air. He needed to get away. He couldn’t leave alone. He couldn’t be alone. He found not only Bakugou staring at him, but Kaminari too. He was too far away to read their expressions. He walked towards them. They were both standing up, right by the table.
“I want to leave.” Kirishima said. It felt weird talking. Why was he panicking?
“We know.” Kaminari gently smiled at him. Kaminari didn’t touch him. He just turned around and walked towards the door.
He knows.
Bakugou walked closely beside him. If Kirishima wanted to, he could easily grab his hand. He didn’t want to. He didn’t. Bakugou’s touch, Bakugou’s warmth didn’t feel comforting. Kirishima didn’t want to pull him close and hold him until the panic left his chest. A guy’s touch did not feel comforting, and Kirishima did not want it.
They walked to the dorm in silence. Or maybe they didn’t. Kirishima could hear a thing.
Kirishima felt the warmth of the common room and it was way better than what Bakugou could give him.
They took the stairs. Kirishima was grateful, he didn’t think he could handle the confinement of an elevator. Kaminari stopped when they reached the third floor. Bakugou did too.
“I think me and Kiri have to have a talk in my room.” Kaminari said, but he didn’t move.
“Yeah. Have fun.” Bakugou didn’t touch Kirishima. He just turned and kept going.
“Come on, Kiri.” Kaminari gently said. He didn’t pull him away. He just turned and walked.
They know.
Kaminari opened the door for them. Kirishima sat down on the bed. Kaminari sat down beside him.
“Hey man.” Kaminari gently smiled. “How are you feeling?”
“I didn’t like her…” Kirishima told him.
“I know.” He was so patient.
“I didn’t like her at all. She felt like she would break under my hands. I didn’t like it.”
“We saw.”
“It felt wrong. I didn’t want her. I wanted someone else.”
“Who?”
“Bakugou. He wouldn’t break. He…”
“Yeah?”
“He’s a man, Denki.”
“He is.”
“Am I… Am I dumb?” Kirishima let out a wet chuckle. He felt like crying. There were so many emotions circling in his chest. He didn’t know how to handle it.
“Extremely.” Kaminari laughed as well.
“I don’t think I like girls.” Kirishima felt both extremely heavy and impossibly light when he said that.
“You don’t.” Kaminari smiled.
“I like-” Kirishima couldn’t finish the sentence. His throat closed, but not because he didn’t know the words. He knew. He just couldn’t let them out.
“Hey, Tatsuo! Kirishima’s staring at you!” Some guy from their class yelled across the changing room. Everyone turned to look at Kirishima. He hadn’t been staring. He had zoned out, being too hungry to focus on anything. It wasn’t his fault Tatsuo had decided to change in front of him.
“I’m not!” Kirishima quickly said. Tatsuo walked towards him.
“Really? You weren’t?” Tatsuo leaned in closer. “Then why are you so red?”
“I really didn’t! I was just zoned out.” Kirishima hated having attention on him, and right now everyone was staring. Tatsuo just kept smirking at him.
“You’re a really bad liar.” Tatsuo grabbed his chin, pulling him closer.
“I’m not lying! Please, I wasn’t staring, let me go.” Kirishima tried. It didn’t matter, of course. No one ever listened to him.
“Don’t act like you don’t want this.” Tatsuo leaned in until there was only a centimeter between their lips. Kirishima froze. He didn’t want this. He should push him away. Why couldn’t he get himself to move?
“No…” Kirishima quietly said. Why couldn’t he raise his voice? Tatsuo probably couldn’t even hear him. Kirishima felt like he could cry of happiness when Tatsuo pulled back.
But then he started laughing. Tatsuo’s laugh was always haunting. He raised a hand and pointed at Kirishima. “You’re such a disgusting faggot! God, you’re so fucking pathetic.”
Everyone started laughing. Everyone pointed at Kirishima. Kirishima wanted to disappear.
Kirishima wanted to die.
“No. I-” Kirishima tried. The suppressed memory burned behind his eyes.
“What?” Kaminari gently asked. Kirishima had probably been quiet too long.
“It was just her. It was just- It-” Kirishima tried. What was he even trying to say?
“It’s okay, Eiji. It’s okay.” Kaminari was so nice.
“It’s not…” Kirishima felt the tears pile in his eyes.
“It’s okay.” Kaminari said again.
“I’m not-” The tears fell.
“Why can’t you be?”
“So, how’s little Eijirou?” Grandma was over. Kirishima didn’t like her, so he was hiding in a cupboard. He could still hear them, though.
“Oh, he’s great, mom. He never gets into trouble.” Mom said.
“That’s good.” Kirishima could hear the smile his grandmother was wearing, but he knew she was just waiting. She was going to change the topic soon. She was never nice for long. “Has he gotten a girlfriend yet?”
“He’s only seven.” Mama spoke up. Kirishima didn’t think she liked grandma either, but she never said anything.
“Kids always get crushes, you know.” Grandma said.
“He hasn’t mentioned anything.” Mama said.
“So no boys either?”
“Well-” Mom started but was interrupted.
“He hasn’t.” Mama lied.
“I’m just worried about him.” Grandma talked in a worried tone, but Kirishima knew better. “It’s just with you two, he might think it’s okay.”
“It is okay.” Mama actually talked back. She never did that.
“No grandson of mine will be a faggot.” Grandma threatened.
“It’s not something we’re in control of.” Mom said. Mama wouldn’t say anything more.
“You better make sure of that. It was hard enough accepting you, and I doubt I would be able to do it again. Especially not with something like that. I’m sure Eijirou is a sweet boy. For now. You know how men are, especially you. Your father just left after impregnating me, your ex left you too. Men are horrible. They only want one thing and that’s something they can get from anyone. Make sure he doesn’t end up like that.”
“Yes, mom.”
“Eiji? Talk to me, what’s going on?” Kaminari placed his hand on top of Kirishima’s.
Kirishima ripped it away.
“Don’t touch me!” Kirishima further away on the bed. Kaminari’s bed. Kirishima got up.
“Why are you panicking? What’s wrong?” Why couldn’t Kaminari understand?
“I like girls. It was just her. I’m not-” Kirishima walked around the room.
“Don’t lie to yourself. You’ll only make it hurt more.”
“I’m not lying! I like girls! I’m not like you!”
“Have you heard him talking about other boys? It’s horrible!” Kirishima heard mom’s voice ring into the hallway, where Kirishima was hidden. He had had a nightmare, and went to get his mama. But now he was frozen in place. He knew the tone of his mothers voice. She was disappointed. She was disgusted.
“I think it’s sweet, dear. He’s just like us.” Mama’s much sweeter voice reached Kirishima’s hiding space.
“He can’t be. I don’t want him to go through what we went through. He should just find a girl and be happy, not turn into a faggot!” Mom was talking about him. She thought that about him.
“I don’t think that’s fair, dear.” Mama always tried to help. Mama was always so sweet.
“I don’t want to lose my mom. You might be fine with losing your parents, but I’m not. Of course I’m grateful for the sacrifice you have made for us, but I only have her. I don’t know what to do with him.” Mama was never enough, though.
“You know it’s not something he’s in control of.” Mama’s voice was small.
“I know. I just love him so much, I would hate to disown him.” Mom said.
“What? We wouldn’t do that, dear. He’s only five. Maybe he’ll change.” Mama tried. She sounded sad, but Kirishima couldn’t see her. He didn’t know why she would be sad. Surely mom was right.
“I hope so, otherwise we should have kept the receipt. There’s not going to be any faggots in this family.” Kirishima didn’t want to hear more. He slowly made his way back to his bed. He made sure to be quiet. As he slid into his cold bed, he knew he would never turn into something like that. He didn’t know what ‘faggot’ meant but he knew it was bad.
He would never turn into a faggot.
More memories flooded his mind, making his head spin. Wait, no. Not memories. Mom would never speak like that. They loved him. They would love him no matter what. It wasn’t memories.
You are a disappointment.
“No. No no. Nononono-”
You are disgusting.
“Eiji, please. It won’t change anything.”
“There’s nothing to change! You’re wrong!”
“Why is it so bad? There’s nothing wrong with liking me-”
“I’M NOT A FAGGOT!”
Notes:
Oh well.
Chapter 22: Smoky quartz
Summary:
Picking up the pieces of a broken man
(bit too dramatic)
Chapter Text
Kaminari stared at him, shock filling his face. Kirishima should backtrack. He should apologize. He should stop talking.
“I’m not disgusting! I’m not a disappointment! I’m not!” Kirishima kept yelling, tears streaming down his face.
“Eiji…” Kaminari slowly approached him.
“I’m not like you! I’m not like him ! You’re wrong!” Kirishima painfully dug the heels of his palms into his eyes, trying to stop the tears.
“It’s okay.” Kaminari sounded like he was crying. Kirishima couldn’t see him.
“I’m normal! I’m straight.” Maybe if Kirishima said it enough times, he would believe it.
“You are normal, Eiji. But you’re not straight.” Kaminari talked so gently.
“I am! You’re wrong. You don’t know anything about me.” Kirishima felt like he couldn’t breathe.
“I know, I know.” Kaminari reassured.
“I wouldn’t do that to her. I like girls. I’ll bring home a girl. She’ll still love me.” Kirishima sobbed.
“Get it all out.” Kaminari pulled him into a hug
“I don’t like men. I don’t.” Kirishima felt like his heart was being pulled apart.
“I’m here. You’re okay.” Kaminari held him so tightly.
“I’m not…” Kirishima cried.
“It’s okay.” Kaminari told him.
“They’ll hate me, Denki.” Kirishima slowly fell to the floor. Kaminari followed, keeping him close.
“Who?” Kaminari ran a gentle hand over Kirishima’s head.
“My parents.” Kirishima cried.
“Why?” Kaminari was warm.
“If I’m a fa-” Kirishima couldn’t say it. Not again.
“Then they don’t deserve you. You’re amazing, Eiji. You are still the same amazing, brave and manly guy. This isn’t going to change anything.”
“It’ll change everything.” Kirishima finally dropped his hands. Kaminari was looking at him. He was crying.
“You shouldn’t worry about what they think. If anything, you could just not tell them?” Kaminari offered.
“I don’t want to fake marry a girl.”
“You don’t have to. You could just have a roommate, that you bring around and stuff. They don’t have to know.”
“You think that would work?”
“Sure. I don’t see why not.” Kaminari shrugged. “I mean, when was even the last time you talked with them?”
“I think it was back when Bakugou crashed our family dinner.” Kirishima laughed. “I don’t think they have contacted me since.”
They haven’t talked to you since they saw you together.
“Oh.” Kaminari seemed taken aback by that.
“ They know. ” Kirishima gripped his hair.
“You don’t know that.” Kaminari put his hands on Kirishima’s wrist. “Haven’t they gone on a bunch of business trips?”
“They know, Denki. They don’t love me anymore.” Kirishima tightened his grip.
“Why wouldn’t they?” Kaminari moved his thumbs back and forth on Kirishima’s skin.
“They’re gonna be disgusted.”
“Why?”
“I... I don’t know.” Kirishima admitted. He never understood. It didn’t make sense. Nothing made sense. Did he remember wrong? Had anything even happened?
They never said anything like that.
They love you.
Why would you think such horrible things about them?
The memories seemed so real. They must have been.
You’re a horrible son.
You never text them, you never call them.
The phone goes both ways, you know.
“Eiji, you need to let go. You’re going to hurt yourself.” Kaminari’s voice was soft. It was so soft.
You should hurt yourself.
They gave you everything and this is how you repay them?
You don’t deserve them.
“ Help .” Kirishima managed to force out. Everything was spinning. He needed help.
You don’t deserve help.
You should be alone.
You should kill yourself.
“What do you need? Want me to call Aizawa?” Kaminari asked.
“Kat…” Kirishima felt the tears start up again. “I need him.”
You really want him to see you like this?
You’re pathetic.
Kirishima sobbed, hiding his head in his hands again. How did he even have more tears? An explosion was heard outside. Then another. Then cold air invaded the room.
“I’ll be in Sero’s.” Kaminari let go of Kirishima, who almost cried out when he was left alone. Then he was embraced by someone even warmer. A door was gently closed.
“Hey, Ei.” Bakugou’s low voice said.
“Kat…” Kirishima twisted himself so he could wrap his arms around Bakugou’s neck.
“Don’t be too hard on yourself.” Bakugou leaned back against the side of the bed, with Kirishima in between his legs.
“I’m not.” Kirishima lied, burying his head in Bakugou’s neck.
“Want to talk? Or do you want to think a bit?” Bakugou ran a hand into Kirishima’s hair, patting his head.
“I’m scared.” Kirishima didn’t want to be left alone with his head.
“I’ll be here to catch you.” Bakugou offered.
“You promise?” Kirishima leaned back to look at him. Bakugou was so beautiful, the dying rays of the setting sun hit his face, making his red eyes sparkle with golden flakes.
“I promise.” Bakugou gave him a gentle smile. Kirishima stared a bit longer, before he leaned down, laying his head on Bakugou’s strong chest.
Kirishima couldn’t think about his parents. Not now. He could think about something else though. He could figure out what he’s feeling. He could do that. He could handle that.
Kirishima had never liked a girl. He had never looked at a girl with more than friendly admiration. Girls never made him stare, never made him lose focus. But guys…
Kirishima couldn’t possibly keep count of the amount of times he had caught himself watching Bakugou train or fight. Or the way he always noticed the subtle flex of Bakugou’s arms when they moved or how his pecks got slightly pushed together whenever Bakugou crossed his arms. Or the way he was taken back when Bakugou gifted him with one of his rare smiles.
But Bakugou was manly. Bakugou was attractive. Everyone would be mesmerized by him. Did it even count then?
Crimson Riot had always made Kirishima stare. Even as a little kid, Kirishima could stare at the posters for hours. His room had multiple posters of him, plastered across the walls. He was the embodiment of manliness. He was someone Kirishima looked up to, so did it really count?
Ojirou always felt tough under his hands when they sparred. Shoji’s arms were always so sturdy and strong around him, when he comforted him. Todoroki was handsome and mysterious, pulling everyone’s attention to him, without even trying. He could keep going, just admiring his friends. But they were just manly. Does it really mean anything more?
“I don’t know.” Kirishima whispered out. He was so confused.
“What are you thinking about?” Bakugou’s hand lightly brushed through his hair.
“Guys.” Kirishima honestly said.
Bakugou let out a chuckle. “That’s anything new?”
“Yeah?” Kirishima tried. It kinda was new.
“Try thinking about girls instead, then.” Bakugou’s other hand lazily ran over Kirishima’s back.
“Alright.” Kirishima closed his eyes again.
It wasn’t that Kirishima thought girls were weak. It wasn’t anything like that. He just thought they were soft. Not in a bad way, of course. Just that they were gentle and sweet. In a different way that guys were. His admiration for girls had always been different, leaning more towards a familiar feeling than anything more.
Mirko was probably the strongest woman he knew off. She reminded him of Bakugou in a lot of ways. She was strong, great at combat, intense and manly. She was what Kirishima should like, right? A manly, strong woman. Was it just because she was older? It wasn’t a lot, only about 10 years. Shouldn’t Kirishima at least have a crush on her?
But he didn’t.
You are a disappointment.
He felt nothing for her. He wasn’t interested in her in the slightest. Even if she was his age, he doubted it would change anything.
You are disgusting.
Kirishima felt Bakugou tilt his head slightly up. Then he felt a kiss being pressed to his forehead.
“Shhh.” Bakugou gently said, his hand returning to his hair. Kirishima held Bakugou tighter.
Bakugou was a guy. Bakugou was gay. Kirishima was in Bakugou’s arms, and he never felt safer. Bakugou wouldn’t judge him. He wouldn’t leave him.
Bakugou was always there for him. He was so patient with him. So gentle, so soft. He wasn’t like a girl. He wouldn’t break if Kirishima fell. He wouldn’t be torn apart if Kirishima didn’t hold back. He had been there when Kirishima was at his lowest and he stayed by his side. Bakugou lifted him up, pushing him to be better than he ever thought he could be possible.
Kirishima felt at home with him. He couldn’t imagine anyone else in his place.
No one could compare to Bakugou, and Bakugou was a man.
“Kat?” Kirishima quietly spoke.
“Yeah?” Bakugou sounded happy.
“I think I might not be so straight.” Kirishima spoke.
“I’m proud of you.” Bakugou pressed a kiss to the top of Kirishima’s head.
“Kat?” Kirishima said again.
“Yeah?” Bakugou chuckled.
“I think I’m gay.” Kirishima felt lighter than he had in years.
“There you go. Nothing manlier than loving a man.” Kirishima could hear the smile in Bakugou’s voice. Bakugou squeezed him tighter.
“Don’t steal my line.” Kirishima laughed.
Nothing really changed since his realization. Not really. Except one thing.
Bakugou and him didn’t kiss anymore.
Or they did, just not on the mouth. Bakugou would kiss his forehead when they went to sleep and kiss his cheek when they woke up. He would sometimes kiss his knuckles after they had sparred.
But Kirishima didn’t kiss him. He would pull back when Bakugou got too close. He would feel weird, if Bakugou stared at him for too long. Kirishima didn’t know why he was acting this way. But he wanted some answers.
“KAMINARI! Open up, you dick!” Kirishima banged on Kaminari's door. Two weeks had passed, and he was getting pissed.
“What, dude?” Kaminari looked like he had just woken up from a nap. Or been woken up.
“You promised!” Kirishima accused as he pushed Kaminari into his room.
“Calm down, what’s wrong?” Kaminari asked.
“You said nothing would change!”
“What changed?” Kaminari yawned.
“Bakugou!”
“Blasty’s acting different?”
“No! I am!”
“Why are you acting different?”
“I don’t know.” Kirishima whined and threw himself on the bed. “I just get all weird around him.”
“ Oh. ” Kaminari suddenly seemed very interested in what Kirishima had to say. He sat down next to him, a smug smirk plastered on his face. “How’d you get?”
“I don’t know! I just get awkward when he gets too close, for some reason.”
“You get all warm?”
“I guess.”
“You get nervous?”
“Yeah! I don’t like it!”
“You know what I think?” Kaminari leaned slightly in.
“... what?” Kirishima actually didn’t want to know.
“I think you got a crush on him.”
…
“No.”
“No?” Kaminari laughed.
“You’re wrong.”
“Really?” Why was Kaminari so amused?
“Yes, you are.”
“Lemme hear why you think that.”
“No, I won’t fall for your games. I’m going to say something, and you’ll take it the wrong way and use it against me!”
“Woah, I’d never do that.” Kaminari held up his hands defensively.
“Yes, you would, you dickhead!”
“You kiss Blasty with that mouth?”
“Shut up! You know what, you’re no help!” Kirishima stood up. “You and your gay agenda! I don’t a part of it.”
“I thought you accepted that you are gay.” Kaminari layed down on his side, watching Kirishima.
“I did! But I’m not gay for him!”
“Yeah, yeah, I’ll be here when you’re done with your denial era.” Kaminari waved him away and pulled out his phone. “Go make out with your boyfriend.”
“I will hang out with Bakugou, but we will not be kissing!” Kirishima didn’t wait for a response as he stomped out the door.
“What’s got you so worked up?” Bakugou smirked at him when he entered the room. He was laying on the bed, propped up on his elbows, and had probably been doing something on his phone.
“Kaminari’s being mean.” Kirishima grumbled, and went over to hit his punching bag.
“You’re really hot when you’re angry.” Bakugou turned to his side, his eyes sliding up Kirishima’s body.
“Shut up, bro.” Kirishima felt his face heat up. He hated this newfound tension between them. Or really just between him and Bakugou. Bakugou didn’t seem to have a problem with anything.
“Why don’t you come over here and make me?” He looked as confident as he always did. Kirishima was sure his face matched his hair.
“You’re being mean.” Kirishima hid his face in his punching bag.
“How? I’m serious.” Bakugou chuckled. He sounded so manly.
“Stooppp.” Kirishima whined.
“We haven’t kissed in two weeks. Get over here.” Bakugou raised an eyebrow in a wordless challenge.
“Why are you keeping count?” Kirishima mumbled but went over to the bed anyway.
“Why aren’t you on top of me?” Bakugou was going to be the death of him. He laid back down on his back, his arms behind his head.
“Shut up.” Kirishima told him, but still straddled Bakugou’s strong thighs.
“Why are you so nervous? We’ve done this before.” Bakugou chuckled. Why did he have so much fun?
“Not like this…”
“What, with you knowing you’re gay?”
“With you being so forward.” Kirishima mumbled.
“You don’t like it?” Bakugou just continued to smirk.
“No, so shut up.” Why was Kirishima so nervous?!
“Make me shut up.”
“Maybe I will.”
“Then fucking do it.” Kirishima couldn’t get himself to move. It would be so easy to just lean down, but he just couldn’t. “What’s with you? Why are you so nervous? It’s just me, Red.
“I don’t know!” Kirishima leaned forward, but only enough to bury his head in Bakugou’s chest. Bakugou’s laugh lightly shook him.
“What?” Bakugou put his hands in Kirishima’s hair and tilted his head up. “You got a crush on me or som-”
Kirishima shut him up. Bakugou must have expected it because he kissed back immediately. Bakugou pulled him closer by his hair and swiped his tongue between Kirishima’s lips, grazing his teeth. A pathetic whine left Kirishima as Bakugou licked into his mouth. Kirishima could feel Bakugou smirk against his lips. He felt like he could die of embarrassment.
Kirishima felt Bakugou run his hands from his hair, over his neck, down his chest, ending at the end of his shirt. Bakugou’s warm hands explored the skin of Kirishima’s back, and Kirishima couldn’t help but shiver. He hated it but Bakugou seemed mildly amused by him. He would chuckle deeply against his lips every time Kirishima would react to something. It was so humiliating.
Kirishima didn’t want to describe the noise that involuntarily left him, as Bakugou ran his nails down his back, but he knew he didn’t want to hear it again. Then Bakugou slowly brought his hands to the front of Kirishima’s pants. Kirishima felt Bakugou smirk against him, as he swiped a thump under the hem of his pants.
It wasn’t enough to touch anything, he barely even reached the waistband of his underwear, but it was enough to make Kirishima freeze. He wasn’t uncomfortable or disgusted. He was terrified. But not because Bakugou had done something he didn’t want. No, he was horrified by the fact that he did want it.
Kirishima scrambled to get up and away from Bakugou. He had to play this cool, or Bakugou would know something was up. What could he say? “Oh, whatta you know! Kam texted me and they want us to come down for movie night! Let’s go, bro!”
“The movie isn’t for another hour.” Bakugou smirked at him, still comfortable on the bed.
“Yeah, but we never help with preparing anymore! We should go and help.” Kirishima nodded and started walking towards the door. He heard Bakugou chuckle behind him but then he heard his heavy footsteps. Kirishima took the stairs down, he didn’t know if he could handle looking at Bakugou right now.
“You guys are down earl-” Kaminari had greeted them, but then he was staring at Kirishima. Then Kaminari’s eyes slowly slid up Kirishima’s body, his mouth slowly falling in surprise. Bakugou stepped up beside Kirishima, as smug as always.
“ Not a word. ” Kirishima warned Kaminari. A few peaceful seconds passed, but then Kaminari burst out laughing.
“Oh, Kiri!” Kaminari struggled to say with his laughing.
“What?” Bakugou asked Kirishima.
“Nothing! Kaminari is delusional.” Kirishima grumbled and sat down on a couch. Bakugou sat down beside him.
“ I’m delusional?!” Kaminari laughed.
“YES!” Kirishima said.
“Oh my god, you’re so fucking dumb, dude.” Kaminari claimed.
“Leave me alone.” Kirishima crossed his arms and leaned back into the sofa, sulking.
“Yeah, yeah.” Kaminari chuckled. “Fix yourself, dude, you look like you just got fucked.”
“SHUT UP!” Kirishima yelled. Kaminari just started laughing again. Kirishima did shove his shirt down his pants again, and brushed through his hair with his fingers.
“Listen up, children. We will have a guest today and if any of you embarrass me, I won’t hesitate to expel you.” Aizawa threatened as he looked out over the class.
“Sir! Who is the guest? Please tell us!” Iida stood up, raising his hand.
“Sit down, Iida, you’ll see.” Aizawa rolled his eyes. “Alright, follow me.”
“Who do you think it is, bro?” Kirishima went over to Bakugou and threw his arm over his shoulders.
“I don’t care, I’ll beat their ass.” Bakugou grumbled.
“We might not have to fight them, dude.” Kirishima chuckled.
“I’ll see.”
“Bro.”
Aizawa led them to a different part of the school, and stopped in front of a classroom. “Okay, line up and wait your turn.”
“How should we line up, sir?!” Iida eagerly asked.
“Kaminari.” Aizawa called out. “Choose, I don’t care.”
“Oh, shit, lemme think.” Kaminari started thinking, and Aizawa went into the classroom. “Height, I guess?”
“You heard him! Line up after height, the shortest one first!” Iida loudly instrucked. Their class hadn’t grown super much since their height check last year. A few had changed places, one of those being Kirishima and Bakugou.
“Sup, bro.” Kirishima smirked at him. Bakugou had turned around to glare at him.
“You’re an asshole.”
“You have been feeding me, dude.” Kirishima was only about five centimeters taller than him, so he couldn’t see why it was such a big deal.
“Phfff, Kacchan you’ve gotten so small.” Kaminari was still in front of Ojirou, who was in front of Bakugou.
“Shut the fuck up!” Bakugou yelled.
“Bakugou.” Aizawa had appeared back in the hallway.
“Chill, bro.” Kirishima whispered in his ear. Bakugou stilled.
“Listen, I’m not going to repeat myself. You will go into this classroom, one by one. In there you will answer a simple question. When you’re done, return to your classroom and stay there. Do what you want, but be quiet.” Aizawa told them. “Mineta, you’re first.”
“What do you think they wanna ask us?” Kirishima asked.
“Something stupid.” Bakugou grumbled.
“Yeah, probably.” Kirishima chuckled. Then Mineta entered the hallway again, confusing everyone else. Mineta just smugly shrugged and walked away.
“Next.” Aizawa boredly demanded. Each student was only in the room for about 10 seconds, and no one hinted at anything.
“You’ll wait for me, right?” Kirishima asked when Ojirou walked into the room.
“I have for the past two years.” Bakugou grumbled.
“What?” Kirishima asked, but then Ojirou was done.
“Yeah, I’ll wait.” Bakugou told him, and then left. And then returned. He was probably only gone for five seconds.
“Kirishima.” Aizawa said. Kirishima entered the room and was met with someone he didn’t know.
“Is one or both of your parents the person you love the most?” The man asked.
“Yes?” Kirishima was so confused, but could still lie like the master he is. The man checked something on a note block.
“You can go.” The man said.
“Bye, dude!” Kirishima waved and left. Just like he said Bakugou was waiting right by the door. “That was weird, huh?”
“I guess.” Bakugou shrugged, as they walked towards their classroom. Seeing how fast everyone went in and out, Kirishima decided to sit at his own desk, instead of on top of Bakugou’s. He didn’t feel like getting yelled at by Aizawa, or worse lectured.
“Everyone, sit down.” Aizawa entered the room, the random man nowhere to be seen. “Today, we will talk about-”
The class continued on like normal. Scarily normal. Aizawa never mentioned him or why they had to do that. Kirishima could tell everyone was weirded out about it, but no one dared to ask. Not even Iida.
The weirdness didn’t stop that day. Or at least for Kirishima, he was pretty sure most of the others knew what was going on. A small group of their class were hanging out on the common room couches, when Sero ran over to them.
“Where’s Bakugou?” He asked the group.
“Right here, bro.” Kirishima answered, gesturing to Bakugou who was sitting in his lap, even if the rest of the couch was empty.
“Turn on the news.” Sero changed the subject, apparently. The tv soon switched on and they were met with a news reporter who stood in front of a house, Kirishima vaguely recognized. There had been a murder at that house, a husband killing his wife. The reporter mentioned a recent high incline in murders in that area. Then they showed a wide shot of that street, and Kirishima knew why he had recognized the house. It was Bakugou’s street. They didn’t show his parents' house, but Kirishima knew.
“Kacchan…” Midoriya said. He sounded scared. Bakugou just clicked his tongue, got up and walked away. Midoriya followed him. Kirishima wasn’t sure if he was supposed to. When they had gotten a few steps away, Midoriya turned around slightly. “Kirishima?”
Kirishima quickly walked over to them. They walked in silence until they reached Midoriya’s room. Midoriya sat on the desk chair, making Kirishima and Bakugou sit on the bed.
“Are you gonna call them?” Midoriya asked Bakugou.
“Why would I? It wasn’t their house.” Bakugou grumbled.
“You want to, dude.” Kirishima gently smiled at him.
“Like hell I do.” Bakugou said, but still pulled out his phone. Only a few seconds passed before someone picked up. “You okay?” Bakugou’s voice was so small. “Damnit, thought I was gonna be a millionaire.” Bakugou joked. “Yeah, we know.” Bakugou sighed. “WE KNOW!” Bakugou yelled. “Yeah, he’s here.” Bakugou looked at Kirishima. “No.” Bakugou looked away. “No, fuck off!” Bakugou scoffed. “Fine! Leave me alone!” Bakugou shoved the phone towards Kirishima, scowling. Kirishima took it.
“Hi?” He said.
“Oh, Eijirou, dear! How are you?” Mitsuki’s voice came through the phone.
“I’m great, though we saw the news about your street and got worried.” Kirishima explained.
“Oh, don’t you worry, dear, we have the highest security money can buy.” Mitsuki told him.
“That’s amazing.”
“You kids have nothing to worry about, we can handle ourselves.”
“Thank you, Mitsuki.”
“Oh, wait, did Izuku see? I should call him, he’s probably worried.”
“He’s here if you wanna talk with him now?” Kirishima made eye contact with Midoriya, who seemed eager to get his turn.
“Oh, yes, please!” With her approval, Kirishima gave the phone to Midoriya.
“Hi Mitsuki!” Midoriya greeted. “Yeah, we think so too.” He nodded. “Yeah, if it’s him, it’s probably not a good idea for us to go.” Huh. “Oh, yeah, he probably could.” Midoriya shrugged. “Nah, he barely has time for me these days, but when he does, he sure talks my head off rambling abou-”
“OKAY, YOU’RE FUCKING DONE NOW!” Bakugou ripped the phone out of Midoriya’s hand, who started laughing. “Bye mom, tell dad I said hi.” Bakugou hung up.
“What was that about?” Kirishima chuckled.
“We have a theory about the killings that have been going on.” Midoriya told him.
“Oh, what?”
“Okay, so we don’t know for sure if it’s him, but many years ago, there was a villain with a very annoying quirk. It took heroes forever to catch him, but eventually he was and he was put in Tartarus.” Midoriya explained.
“What did the quirk do?” Midoriya was about to answer Kirishima’s question, but Bakugou was faster.
“It made people kill the person closest to them.” Bakugou said, watching Kirishima.
“Like proximity?”
“Yep.” Bakugou once again spoke faster than Midoriya, who gave Bakugou a look. Kirishima wasn’t sure about the meaning, but he was probably annoyed.
“Isn’t he in jail though?” Kirishima asked.
“I don’t know if you heard but there was this small jail break last year.” Bakugou sarcastically said.
“Oh yeah.” Kirishima sheepishly grinned.
“No one has mentioned him in the media, but that would probably cause a lot of panic.” Midoriya said.
“Yeah, but if it is him, it wouldn’t be hard catching him. We know how he looks, how his quirk works, he wouldn’t stand a chance.” Bakugou promised.
“ If it’s him, of course.” Midoriya reminded them. “It might just be a bunch of weird confidences.”
“Yeah, whatever.” Bakugou stood up from the bed and stretched. “Let’s go, I’m getting a headache in this loser-virgin temple.”
“Bro, what?” Kirishima laughed, standing up too. “We’re virgins too, be nice.”
“You wanna go change that?” Bakugou smirked at him.
“ Kacchan !” Midoriya squealed.
“Shut up, dude.” Kirishima brushed Bakugou’s weird comment off. “See ya, Midobro! It was nice hanging out.”
“Yeah, it was.” Midoriya smiled. “Have fun you two.”
“Oh, we will.” Bakugou smugly claimed.
“I don’t wanna know!” Midoriya slammed his hands over his ears and turned around.
“Stop it, man, you’re gonna kill him.” Kirishima shook his head.
“How ‘bout you make me?” Bakugou kept going. Kirishima sighed. Midoriya fainted.
“Alright.” Kirishima simply said, before throwing Bakugou over his shoulder.
“LET ME DOWN!” Bakugou yelled.
“Bye, Midoriya!” Kirishima yelled over his free shoulder as he walked out the door. Kirishima walked the entire journey to their room with Bakugou complaining on his shoulder.
Kirishima was doing fine. He still was. It really wasn’t so hard to accept that he was gay. Kaminari was there for him, being half-gay himself. Kirishima wanted to come out to Ashido and Sero as well, but he didn’t know when or how. He didn’t think they would judge him, it was actually the complete opposite. Because they probably knew. So if he came out to them they would probably laugh. A lot. So he didn’t really want to.
Then there was Bakugou. He hadn’t really changed, and they hadn’t spoken about it since Kirishima came out to him. Everything was as it used to be. Well, except for one, teeny tiny difference.
“Hey Ei?” Bakugou said from the bed, as Kirishima sat at the desk, trying to finish his homework.
“What’s up?” Kirishima answered, not looking away from his paper.
“Let’s go on a date.”
Bakugou had started… teasing him? Making fun of him? Flir-
Teasing. Maybe.
“We can go for a walk if you wanna hang out?” Kirishima offered.
“No, I want us to go out.” Bakugou sounded mildly annoyed.
“I just said we can go outside.”
“You’re invalidating my feelings.” Bakugou threw something soft at Kirishima’s back. Probably a pillow.
“Dude, what? You're spending too much time with Kaminari.” Kirishima laughed. “Just tell me what you want.”
“I want us to date!” Bakugou shouted at him.
“We can go on a bro-date, dude. Where do you wanna go?” Kirishima turned around in the chair to face him. Bakugou looked unimpressed.
“Holy shit.” Bakugou dragged a hand down his face. “You know what? Nevermind.” Then he turned around, facing the wall instead.
“Lemme finish this and I’ll set up a date, alright?” Kirishima chuckled and turned back around. He only had a few questions left and then he was done. Bakugou had finished the paper in class, so when he was finished, he turned back around. “Hey bro, can you check this?”
“Yeah, yeah, use me, you fuckhead.” Bakugou grumbled, got up and walked over. Then he leaned forward to look over Kirishima’s shoulder to check, while Kirishima pulled out his phone to text their group chat.
[Rock hard] - 16:59
Yoooo bros you up for date night?
Baku wants to hang
[Spark plug] - 17:02
He wanna hang with us?
U sure?
[Rock hard] - 17:02
He said he wanted to go out
[Horned up] - 17:03
I dont think he meant us as well babe
[Fly trap] - 17:03
Poor guy
[Spark plug] - 17:03
God gives his bravest soldiers his hardest battles
Emphasis on hard (¬‿¬)
[Fly trap] - 17:04
Big word kam
[Spark plug] - 17:04
Thx! ( •̀ ω •́ )
“You meant the others too, right?” Kirishima asked.
“No? Why would I want to be around those losers more than necessary?” Bakugou didn’t even look up from the paper.
[Rock hard] - 17:06
I asked and he called you losers…
[Fly trap] - 17:06
Cant say im surprised tbh
“Why do you wanna go out then? We can just hang in here.”
“I never said that. I said I wanted us to go out, like dating, idiot.” Bakugou put the paper back on the table. “All correct, you want a reward?”
“You wanna go on a double date? I thought you didn’t like the last one.” Kirishima chuckled. “What reward can I get?”
“You’re so fucking stupid.” Bakugou sighed and rolled his eyes, though there was a hint of fondness about it all. “I can blow you.” Bakugou offered.
“Hmmm, nah, I don’t feel like sparring right now.” Kirishima waved him off.
“Stop twisting my words!” Bakugou shouted. “I meant I’ll suck your d-”
“Wait, I know!” Kirishima interrupted. “I want to hang with the gang!”
“That’s a big ask.” Bakugou grumbled.
“Oh, shut up, you like them.” Kirishima rolled his eyes.
“I tolerate them.” Bakugou corrected.
“Yeah, yeah, where do you wanna eat?”
“We can go to that shitty ramen place.”
“I’ll let them know.” Kirishima grinned.
Notes:
Hope the convo at the start was alright!
Chapter 23: Rocked by the realization
Summary:
stuff happens maybe
Notes:
WARNING: sexual content (do I have to put a warning for that?)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima didn’t think so much about the changes of himself, but maybe that was because the world around him changed as well. The weird murders had only gotten more frequent, and Kirishima could tell their teachers had started becoming worried.
They hadn’t involved their students yet, and Kirishima wondered if they even where going to. The public weren’t exactly happy with them involving a bunch of kids in a war like they did last year, so they were on thinner ice than usual.
“Uraraka, Bakugou, Kirishima and Shoji, I need you to follow me.” Aizawa didn’t seem happy. He didn’t seem happy at all. It was their last class of the day, so Kirishima couldn’t help but let out a tiny sigh. He just wanted to go to his room and relax, not on whatever side mission Aizawa had for them. Aizawa led them outside and into one of their vans. Shoji took the passenger seat, and the three others sat in the back. “Okay, listen. I didn’t want to do this, but we need your help. A building has collapsed and we need your quirks to be sure no one is stuck. The pro heroes with searching quirks are too far away for us to call them in in time.”
“Was it a villain attack?” Uraraka asked.
“I’m not going to tell you anything, we don’t want you kids getting into this mess. It’s only because we don’t have any other choice. But you shouldn’t be in any danger if that’s what you’re worried about.”
“I’m just curious.” Uraraka smiled.
The drive was short and silent. Aizawa seemed pissed about everything, so nobody talked. The car soon pulled to a stop and everyone left the car. Aizawa went to the trunk and pulled out two silver cases. He then gave them to Uraraka and Shoji. “You two go change over there, after, Uraraka, find me, and Shoji, Present mic wants you.”
“Yes sir!” Uraraka said, then Shoji and her walked away.
Aizawa turned around to Kirishima and Bakugou, who hadn’t really moved. Aizawa looked very serious and angry. “I’m only going to say this once, if I tell you to run, you run .”
“Where to?” Kirishima nervously asked.
“If I say run, you get as far away from here and from each other as you possibly can.” Aizawa told him. Then he handed them two ear pieces, which they both put in. “You can’t take them out no matter what. Nothing should happen, but it's a necessity.”
“We promise.” Kirishima threw an arm over Bakugou’s shoulders and gave Aizawa a thumbs up.
“Then get to work. Fat Gum’s here and he requested you two, find him.” Aizawa waved them away.
“Get your fucking ass in the fucking bed, right fucking now.” Bakugou ordered when they returned to the dorm. The search had gone on forever, but they had found three people buried in the building. They were all still alive, thanks to their hard work.
“We should really shower first.” Kirishima was really tired, but he felt gross. Fat Gum had made Kirishima and Bakugou into an improv drill, so they were covered in cement dust.
“You’re so fucking annoying.” Bakugou groaned, but Kirishima knew that meant he was right.
“We can take a bath?” Kirishima offered. It was pretty late, and Kirishima knew that Bakugou was very tired, so a shower probably wasn’t preferred. Bakugou visibly started thinking about it. “I’ll wash your hair?”
That made Bakugou freeze. Then Bakugou went into Kirishima’s bathroom and quickly returned with their towels and bath products. He shoved it all into Kirishima’s chest, making Kirishima carry it instead. Bakugou stomped out the room, and started furiously typing on his phone. Kirishima felt his own phone vibrate in his pocket, but he couldn’t check it.
Bakugou walked a couple of steps in front of him, but he didn’t get further away. Kirishima just shook his head at him. Bakugou was always so pissy when it was past his bedtime, even if the time was only around 23. Bakugou stomped his foot and waited as Kirishima approached the elevator.
“Chill out, bro.” Kirishima chuckled, as Bakugou had gotten impatient and started pushing him into the elevator.
“I’m going to shove your fucking shampoo up your fucking ass.” Bakugou threatened, and Kirishima just laughed. Then Kirishima’s phone buzzed some more.
“Who’s texting me?” Kirishima asked, and Bakugou reached into Kirishima's back pocket and pulled out his phone. He turned it on and read a couple of messages.
“All your side chicks, you fucking player.” Bakugou slid Kirishima’s phone back into his pocket.
“Kaminari wrote?” Kirishima almost wanted to check now.
“I hate you.” Bakugou just responded, which just made Kirishima laugh.
The elevator reached the ground floor, and Bakugou sped out of it, with Kirishima following close behind. They went into the changing room, and Kirishima put down their stuff on a bench. Then he pulled out his phone. It was the guys’ group chat that had been blowing up his phone. Kirishima opened it up and started reading.
[Bakugou] - 23:03
If any of you fucking losers goes into the bathroom, I’ll fuck Kirishima infront of you.
“BRO?!” Kirishima’s head snapped to look at Bakugou. Bakugou just snorted and continued undressing.
[Kaminari] - 23:03
Guess I’m going showering (¬‿¬)
[Sero] - 23:03
How weird, I also got the sudden urge to go take a bath.
[Iida] - 23:04
Please do not engage in sexual intercourse in the communal bath, Bakugou.
[Bakugou] - 23:05
Can’t you read, prez?
Stay away from the showers and we won’t.
“Why is Iida even awake now?” Kirishima asked out into the room, and Bakugou just shrugged.
[Kaminari] - 23:05
Late night showering with the bros! (>ω<)
Bakugou removed Kaminari from the group
Sero added Kaminari to the group
[Kaminari] - 23:07
Do not silence me Blasty (┬┬﹏┬┬)
There were more texts, but it seemed Bakugou had stopped responding. Kirishima just laughed, and quickly got undressed. When he entered the bathroom, he found Bakugou already in the bath. Kirishima quickly washed his body before sitting down beside him.
“Mmmm, the water’s so nice.” Kirishima smiled. Bakugou was almost laying down, with water all the way up to under his nose. If Kirishima said something to surprise him, he would most likely start choking on the water. “Y’know, I always took you for a bottom.”
Just like Kirishima had expected, Bakugou inhaled some water and started violently coughing. Kirishima burst out laughing but hit Bakugou on the back, nevertheless.
“What the fucking fuck, Red?!” Bakugou yelled at him, face as red as Kirishima’s hair.
“Sorry, bro!” Kirishima got out in between his laughter.
“You’re such a pain in the ass.” Bakugou grumbled out, and relaxed back into the water.
“Do you want me to be?” Kirishima’s laughter started up again.
“Holy shit, shut the fuck up!” Bakugou yelled at him again, and splashed water in Kirishima’s direction. It took Kirishima some time to calm down again, but he eventually did. Kirishima grabbed a bucket and re-wet Bakugou’s hair. Then he started massaging his shampoo in. They weren’t supposed to do that in the bath, but since they were the last ones to use it today, they would just let the water out after. As Kirishima ran his hands through Bakugou’s hair, he was reminded of something.
“You’d say you’re gay, right?” Kirishima asked, quieter than he normally would. Bakugou didn’t seem to react, which calmed Kirishima a bit.
“Yeah.” Bakugou responded. Kirishima really wanted to ask, but no way that wouldn’t be really weird. What if he had insulted Bakugou? What if Bakugou thought he was weird now? What if- “Just fucking ask, dumbass.”
“Would you say you are a… you know…” Kirishima didn’t want to ask now that he had the chance, but he was curious. For some reason. It was probably just because Kirishim hadn’t thought about his preference at all. Yeah.
“Like I’d let anyone fuck me.” Bakugou didn’t seem to have the same problem as Kirishima. “I’d never submit to anyone.”
“You submit to me pretty often.” Kirishima pointed out. Bakugou was man enough to yield when Kirishima won when they were sparring. Kirishima knew it was obviously nowhere near the same, but whatever.
“That’s not the same, dumbass.” Bakugou called out Kirishima’s unreasonable comparison. “You’re obviously different.” What?
“Huh?” What did Bakugou mean by that? Bakugou didn’t clarify and just dipped his hair into the water, rinsing the shampoo out.
“Turn around.” Bakugou commanded, and Kirishima did as he was told. He felt Bakugou’s fingers on his head, and he could smell the scent of his own shampoo. Kirishima didn’t want to let the topic go, however. He would surely never get another chance as perfect as this one.
“Soo, if we …” A couple of imaginary images flashed through Kirishima’s mind. He was then quickly reminded that he was very naked, with Bakugou right behind him. Kirishima shook his head, trying to get those thoughts out of his head. He heard Bakugou chuckle behind him. He felt Bakugou run his hands down to Kirishima’s shoulders and then he heard the water move.
“What are you thinking about?” Bakugou spoke in a low tone, right in Kirishima’s ear.
“NOTHING!” Kirishima accidentally yelled, and immediately dunked his whole head into the water. He frantically moved his hands back and forth against his hair, trying to get the shampoo out. When he resurfaced he heard Bakugou laughing. If Kirishima wasn’t as embarrassed as he was, then he would have turned around. Bakugou was always so beautiful when he was laughing.
“Red?” Kirishima could hear the smirk.
“What.” Kirishima replied.
“Turn around.”
“No…”
“Why not?”
“No reason.”
Kirishima could hear Bakugou move in the water again, and he just hoped he was getting up. The world and the universe sadly hated Kirishima, because then a hand grabbed his jaw and tilted his head slightly upwards, and another was laid on his shoulder.
“But yeah, Red,” Bakugou’s hand slid from his shoulder, down his back, against his waist, before stilling just under Kirishima’s belly button. “I’d let you fuck me.”
Even more images flew through Kirishima’s head, and he was sure his face was somehow redder than his hair. He couldn’t even think of something to say, he was just frozen in place. Bakugou just gently laughed, let him go and got out of the bath.
Kirishima made sure to keep his back to Bakugou at all times. He was sure Bakugou could read him like a book, and he couldn’t take anymore embarrassment. Plus Bakugou’s laugh told him everything he needed to know. It had just been a joke. Obviously it had just been a joke.
He heard Bakugou wash off in a shower, and he could follow his footsteps all the way to the doorway to the changing room. Then Bakugou stopped walking.
“I mean it, Red.” Bakugou was still smirking. Kirishima wondered if he had even stopped.
“Leave me alone!!!!” Kirishima whined and dived into the water. He had just calmed down and now he had to wait again. While he waited, he did actually clean the bath. After a few minutes he heard Bakugou yell ‘bye’, and he finally had the courage to leave the bath.
He quickly washed off, re-dressed and left the room. The common room was extremely dark, but Kirishima knew his way around. He decided to take the stairs up, since he knew Shoji had sensitive hearing, especially to the elevator for some reason. Kirishima liked to imagine that he was just making sure no stranger arrived on their floor. When he pushed his door open, he found Bakugou in his bed, leaning against the headboard, phone in his hands. Bakugou looked up and greeted Kirishima with a raise of his eyebrow and a smirk.
“Don’t start.” Kirishima warned. “Or you’re sleeping in your own bed.”
“Wasn’t gonna say anything, Red.” Bakugou held up his hands in surrender. Kirishima locked the door behind him, and was met with an even bigger smirk.
“Don’t test me, bro.” Kirishima walked over to his dresser and held Bakugou’s stare as he took off his shirt and pants.
“You’re so fucking hot, Red.” Bakugou very openly watched him as he always did.
“I better be with how much you force me to train.” Kirishima grumbled.
“We could always work out in a different way, if you’re getting bored of it.”
“How?” Kirishima crawled into bed, lazily draping an arm over Bakugou’s waist.
“With you fucking my brains out.”
“Stop that!” Kirishima pushed Bakugou away and turned his back to him. Bakugou started laughing again.
“Night, Red.” Bakugou pulled Kirishima closer and hugged him from behind.
“Goodnight, bro.”
Kirishima was in a dark room, but he wasn’t panicking. The room felt impossibly big and somehow incredibly small. The room was scorching hot, and was filled with the smell of caramel. Everytime Kirishima breathed in, his throat would be burned by the warmth and torn by the scent.
Kirishima must be in a bed. It was soft under knees, but he couldn’t make anything out. The only thing he could see was the outline of a person under him. The person was somehow even more warm than the room. Their hands ran up and down Kirishima’s back, pulling him even closer. Their body were scorching against Kirishima, but he couldn’t pull away.
Kirishima was moving roughly against the person, and he was gripping their hips, probably hard enough to bruise. An unfamiliar pleasure was flowing through Kirishima, and he moved his hands, trying to feel even more. He bent the person’s leg, and leaned forward, until he was completely over the person. It must have been a better angle for the both of them, because the person reached up and pulled Kirishima down, and smashed their lips together.
Kirishima started licking into the person's mouth and they tasted like caramel. Kirishima couldn't get enough. His entire body was fueled on the caramel and the heat, his mind fogged up completely. He felt his rhythm getting more and more sloppy until a pleasure, unlike anything he’d felt before, shot threw him.
Heavy breathing filled the room and Kirishima leaned back. He wished he hadn’t, because then he was met with intense eyes, as red as his own.
Then Kirishima woke up.
And then Kirishima fell out of the bed.
What the fuck was that? Kirishima’s heart was still beating hard and he definitely needed to change his… To take a shower. A cold shower. A very cold shower. Kirishima quickly stood up and went towards his bathroom door. When his hand was on the door handle, he stopped. Why was the room so quiet? Kirishima turned around and looked at the bed. It was empty? Kirishima looked at the clock and saw it was around five in the morning. Where was Bakugou?
He knows.
He knows what you did and he’s disgusted.
He’s never going to sleep beside you again, you disgusting pig.
Kirishima shouldn’t think about that too much, and should just focus on showering. He grabbed a clean pair of clothes, since he did not want to go back to sleep. He stood under the cold stream of water until his body had calmed all the way down. He didn’t wash his hair, since he had done that just a few hours ago. He just washed his body and dried off. Then he changed into his clean clothes and went back out into the room. It was still empty. Their laundry basket was pretty full, so Kirishima might as well do that now. His other classmates shouldn’t be up yet. Hopefully.
Kirishima had managed to sneak down into the laundry room, start a load of it and sneak back into his room, all without meeting even a single person. He had just sat down on the bed, when the door flew open.
Bakugou was breathing heavily and with the dream still fresh in his mind, made it so Kirishima wanted to take another cold shower. Kirishima just hoped the room was dark enough for Bakugou not to notice anything.
Then Bakugou turned on the lights, and Kirishima quickly pulled the blanket up over his lap. Bakugou’s eyes shifted suspiciously between Kirishima’s eyes and his lap for a bit, before he turned to look around the room, seemingly searching for something.
“Heeyyyyy, bro. Whatta you doing here?” Kirishima panicked.
“I live here?” Bakugou turned back to Kirishima, still looking suspicious.
“Ah, that you do, you’re so smart. Where have you been, bro?” Kirishima hoped his voice didn’t give anything away.
“Where do you think?” Kirishima finally noticed that Bakugou was in his training clothes.
“Did you go on a run?” Kirishima asked. Before they started sleeping together, Bakugou would always go on a morning run. Kirishima felt kinda guilty that he couldn’t do that anymore.
“Yeah. Like I do every morning.” Bakugou raised his eyebrow at him.
“What?!”
“What?”
“I thought you stopped doing that!”
“Why would I stop?”
“Because you started sleeping with me?”
“Why would that change anything?”
“What if you wake me up?”
“Kirishima, you sleep like a rock. I couldn’t wake you up even if I tried.” Bakugou uncrossed his arms, unimpressed.
“Wait, really?” Kirishima didn’t really believe that, for some reason.
“Yeah, dumbass.” Bakugou rolled his eyes, and went into the bathroom. Kirishima could finally relax, since Bakugou was probably going to take a shower. But the water never turned on, and Bakugou came back out into the room and went over to him. Bakugou put a hand in Kirishima’s hair and tilted his head upwards. “So. What’s going on with you?”
“Nothing.” Kirishima flickered his eyes away, but Bakugou just leaned in closer.
“Look at me, Red.” Bakugou ordered.
“I’m good!” Kirishima tried to lean away.
“Hmm.” Bakugou let him go and stepped back to look at Kirishima. “Why are you so flushed?”
“It’s just hot in here.” Kirishima explained.
“It’s really not.” Bakugou reminded him. He was right of course, the room was pretty cold.
“Nah, it definitely is. Like real hot.”
“...” Bakugou looked Kirishima up and down, before a smirk slowly slid its rightful way onto his face. “I guess it is.”
“What?” Did Bakugou just agree with Kirishima?! But then Kirishima understood. Bakugou was being a fucking dick again, because then he slowly started peeling his sweaty shirt off. Kirishima, being the weak man he is, couldn’t make himself look away.
“You’re up pretty early.” Bakugou noted, with a stupidly smug smirk. “You even took a morning shower and you did our laundry.”
“Yep. You know me, full of surprises.” Kirishima tried.
“Pretty cold shower, huh? Even for you.” Bakugou just kept smirking and leaned forward again, putting a finger under Kirishima’s chin. “Who’d you dream about?” Fuck.
“WELP, gotta go!” Kirishima sprung up, and ran out the door. He kept running until he found himself outside of a familiar door. He then forced the door open and rushed into the room. “Kaminari, wake up!”
“Dude, what?” Kaminari angrily grumbled.
“Have you ever had a dream about any of your bros?” Kirishima rushed out.
“Yeah, you guys are in, like, all my dreams.” Kaminari propped himself up on his forearm, still tired. “Why couldn’t you ask this in two hours?”
“No, bro! Like a dream dream.” Kirishima really didn’t want to spell it out.
“What are you tal-” Kaminari stopped talking. Then he looked at Kirishima with a look he really didn’t like. “Who did you have a wet dream about?”
“No one!!! I’m just asking!”
“Who.” Kaminari looked right through him.
“You’re going to get the wrong idea.” Kirishima didn’t want to say it.
“Tell me.”
“Bakugou.” Kirishima admitted.
“Bro. Alright, lay it on me.” Kaminari sat up and patted the bed beside him.
“What?” Kirishima asked, but sat on the bed anyway.
“Tell me how this isn’t the gayest shit I’ve ever heard.” Kaminari said, completely serious.
“It’s completely natural to have those dreams!” Kirishima defended himself.
“Why did you even come here?” Kaminari whined. “I’m not going to be on your side, and you don’t want to let yourself see the truth.”
“Bakugou was mean.” Kirishima admitted.
“God damnit.” Kaminari sighed. “Alright, whatever. Let’s do this then. Explain why this doesn’t mean anything at all, and how you definitely do not have a huge gay crush on our sweet Blasty.”
“It’s Bakugou’s fault! He kept making fun of me in the shower yesterday AND I was topping so it technically wasn’t gay!”
“Holy shit.” Kaminari dragged a hand down his face. “How does that make sense?”
“It’s not gay to fuck a girl in the ass!”
“But you didn’t fuck a girl! You fucked Blasty!”
“It was his own fault!”
“Okay, okay. What did he do yesterday then?”
“He kept touching me and saying stuff, which made me imagine stuff!” Kirishima didn’t want to say too much. Bakugou most likely didn’t want Kaminari to know what he had said.
“How does that help!? So you imagined fucking him while awake?!”
“It’s not my fault!”
“Okay, so you’re saying that if Blasty offered it, you would say no to fucking him?”
“What, no, of course I would. Only an idiot would say no to him.”
“Kirishima.” Kaminari sighed once again.
“That means nothing! Bakugou is just a hot ass guy!” Kirishima didn’t want to let Kaminari win.
“He is.” Kaminari agreed.
“And he’s so manly and strong and tough. Even if he’s angry most of the time, he’s still so caring.”
“Yeah?”
“And he’s so soft! Like both ways. His skin and hair is so incredibly soft, which makes sense because of his quirk and the fact that he uses super high-end hair products. But, like, dude, one time we were on a walk and a cat came up to him, and he got so happy! He had the tiniest little smile and he was soo beautiful.”
“Uh-huh.”
“And, dude, he’s so warm. Like his hands of course are, but like every part of him! Like you should try being pressed up against him, it’s incredible! Don’t get me started on his mouth, bro, like holy shit.”
“Bro.”
“Then there’s his eyes! They’re so intense and red and angry, but every so often there are these golden flakes in them, and, bro, when the morning light hits th-” Kirishima slammed his mouth shut. In his ramble he had been looking around the room, waving his hands in helping gestures, but then his eyes had drifted back to Kaminari.
“Go on.” Kaminari had the most shit-eating grin plastered on his annoying face.
“No.”
“Come on, I wanna hear.” Kaminari seemed to have the time of his life.
“No!”
“Why not?”
“You tricked me!” Kirishima stood up and walked away from the bed.
“I didn’t do anything.” Kaminari laughed.
“Yes you did! And now you’re thinking a bunch of bullshit about me!”
“You wanna know what I think?” Kaminari smiled so smugly.
“No I don’t! Whatever it is, it’s wrong!”
“I think you’re starting to realize your little crush on Bakugou.”
“You’re wrong! I don’t have a crush on him! You’re delusional!”
“Just admit it and ask him out.”
“There’s nothing to admit! You know what, you’re no help, I’m leaving.”
“Bye Kiri! Tell Blasty I said hi.” Kaminari was so pleased with himself. Kirishima stomped all the way to his room.
“Hey bro!” Kirishima smiled as he opened the door. Maybe if he just acted normal, then Bakugou wouldn’t question his weirdness. Bakugou had showered and was now laying on the bed in his school uniform, scrolling on his phone.
“Where did you go?” Bakugou asked and put his phone away.
“Just had a chat with Kami.” Kirishima shrugged and sat down on the bed. “He says hi, by the way.”
“At 6 in the morning?” Bakugou raised his eyebrows, unimpressed.
“Yep.” Kirishima grinned and started running his hand up and down on Bakugou’s thigh. “Soo, did you have a good run?”
“It was fine.” Bakugou shrugged. “Would be better if you joined me.”
“I hate getting up early.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled.
“Which is why I don’t bring you.” Bakugou explained.
“You’re so amazing.” Kirishima beamed.
“Though it is a shame.” Bakugou now had a teasing smirk, which made Kirishima wary. “I do love seeing you all sweaty and breathing heavily.”
Kirishima felt his face heat up, and he suddenly wanted to barge into Kaminari’s room again. “Shut up…”
“How about we recreate that dream of yours?” Bakugou apparently didn’t hear him.
“Oh how bad timing, but it seems our laundry is done!” Kirishima jumped up and ran out the room. He was pleasantly surprised when it turned out he hadn’t lied.
The murders only increased as the time flew by. They had spread to even more cities. The public had begun getting uneasy, criticizing the heroes once again. And they were probably the reason that classes were canceled on a random Wednesday.
“We’re going on a date.” Bakugou decided, when they had gotten the mass text from Aizawa.
“I wanna sleep in.” Kirishima whined, trying to pull Bakugou back down into the bed.
“Nope, we’re going.”
“Kat, it’s 6 in the morning. We can hang out later.” The sigh Bakugou let out, let Kirishima know he won.
“Fine, but then we’re leaving.” Bakugou crawled back into bed.
“Alright.” Kirishima yawned and pulled him closer.
A few hours later Kirishima was rudely awakened by Bakugou.
“Up, Shitty Hair, we need to go.”
“You’re so mean.” Kirishima whined but sat up. Then he noticed Bakugou was fully dressed, black pants and a black T-shirt under one of Kirishima’s red Crimson Riot hoodies. “Did you not sleep with me?” He pouted.
“We can do that later.” Bakugou waved him off. “Here put this on.”
Kirishima groaned a bit more, before getting out of the bed and getting dressed. It was a fairly simple outfit, just black jeans, black T-shirt and the hoodie Bakugou had made him. “Why am I dressed like an emo? I thought I was out of that phase.”
“Because you look hot in black.” Bakugou explained.
“Well yeah, black absorbs heat or something like that.” Kirishima explained.
“Shut up.” Bakugou gave him a light shove, making Kirishima chuckle. “Go get ready, alright?”
“Yes sir!” Kirishima grinned and went into the bathroom. He brushed his teeth and his hair, but didn’t style it. The two went downstairs and ate a quick breakfast. Then they walked down to the main door, and Kirishima put on his favorite red crocs. Bakugou grabbed his hand and led them outside and down the road. Kirishima had been chatting away, but then he remembered. He was not supposed to leave UA. He had not told Aizawa anything. “I didn’t ask Aizawa for permission.”
“Don’t worry, I talked with him.” Bakugou squeezed his hand, which calmed Kirishima a bit. “We just have to be back before dinner.”
“Where are we going, by the way?” Kirishima asked, swinging their hands in between them.
“You’ll see.” Bakugou smirked up at him.
They walked for around 15 minutes before they reached a bus stop. Nothing about it gave away where they were going. A normal looking bus pulled up, and Bakugou paid for their bus tickets. Kirishima sat next to the window, trying to figure out where they were going. He couldn’t figure it out, but he noticed that he recognized the road.
“I live around here.” Kirishima noted. Bakugou just grunted in affirmation, since he knew that. “My moms and I often drove on this road.”
“You know a lot about it then?” Bakugou asked.
“Kinda, only the big things, I guess. We didn’t go out much.” Kirishima looked around, trying to find something to show Bakugou. “Down that road is a hot pot place. My moms always brought me there when I had done something good. Down that road is Ashido and mine middle school. Oh, and over there is a cat cafe! We should go there sometime.”
“You know where this road leads?”
“The one we’re on?” Bakugou nodded. “Hmm, I think it leads to a highway.”
“You like highways, right?”
“What? You’re bringing me to the highway?” Kirishima chuckled. “You sure that’s a good idea?”
“Shut up, like you could get hurt by some metal.” Bakugou rolled his eyes.
“True.” Kirishima nodded. Then he remembered. There had always been something special about this road. “Oh wait! It leads to this super cool aquarium! I’ve never been there though. They have sharks.”
“Really?” Bakugou smugly smiled.
“Yeah they have this giant tank! It’s small sharks of course, but still!”
“Interesting.” Bakugou leaned back, seemingly pleased with himself for some reason. They drove for a bit of time, before Bakugou got up. Kirishima followed and looked out the windows as the bus slowly came to a stop. Right in front of the same aquarium Kirishima had just talked about.
“Bro?” Surely Bakugou hadn’t brought him here. It was an expensive aquarium.
“Surprise.” Bakugou smirked.
“No way.” Kirishima felt like crying. His heart filled up with happiness. Bakugou grabbed his hand again and led them inside. The atmosphere was incredible. It was an expensive aquarium, so there weren’t any screaming children or loud tourists. Bakugou would probably enjoy himself a lot. Bakugou paid for their tickets, despite Kirishima trying to pay for himself.
The interior was absolutely beautiful. After the ticket booths, the hall opened up into a giant room, with an enormous circular water tank in the middle of it. The tank was filled with beautiful fish, colorful coral and green seaweed. Kirishima could stare at it forever.
Bakugou tugged him along, breaking his trance. They walked around the tank and the rest of the room was filled with seating areas and there was a gift shop and a restaurant. They definitely had to go to the shop later.
They walked up a big staircase and were met with a big, shallow pool. It was deeper in the back of it, filled with rocks and sand. The front was bare, only sand on the floor. Small stingrays swam around in the water, most in the back, but some passed the front as well.
“Go on.” Bakugou told him. “You can touch them, if you wanna. Which you do.”
“I do.” Kirishima grinned. He looked at the sign that was beside the pool. There were some rules written on it, basically just no lifting the rays, no grabbing them, no feeding them, no stepping on them, stuff like that. Kirishima walked over to the side, and crouched down. He let the tips of his fingers down into the cold water, and just watched the rays float around. “They’re beautiful.”
“They are.” Bakugou sat down beside him, a small smile on his face. A stingray swam under Kirishima’s hand, but since he had been admiring his bro, he was surprised.
“Ew, the fuck!?” Kirishma pulled his hand to him, and immediately slapped his other over his mouth.
“Don’t curse, Ei.” Bakugou softly chuckled.
“It was all slimy and cold!” Kirishima laughed through his embarrassment.
“I bet.” Bakugou smiled so gently at him.
“They’re so cool.” Kirishima brought his hand back down, and made sure to watch them this time. He noticed Bakugou just had his arms on top of the wall, just resting against them. “Don’t you want to try?”
“Can’t.” Bakugou lightly sighed, and held up a hand. “Don’t wanna risk it.”
“Just don’t explode them, dude.” Kirishima laughed. Bakugou gave him a look, which probably meant something among the lines of ‘are you fucking stupid?’ “Oh, your sweat.”
“Yeah, smartass.” Bakugou shook his head with a smile. “Don’t wanna poison the water.”
“I’ve tasted your sweat and I’m just fine.”
“You have eaten bones, metal, glass, apparently Ashido’s acid and who knows whate else. Don’t compare yourself to these slimy fuckers.”
“Yeah, true.” Kirishima chuckled. “You taste the best, by the way.”
“Shut up.” Bakugou suddenly had a light dusting of red on his cheeks, which made Kirishima laugh more.
Kirishima got to feel three more rays before they all went to the back. Then they decided to follow the road, to find something else. Kirishima sneakily pulled out his phone to text Ashido.
[Horn buddy (The recreation)] - 11:13
Baku called you Ashido (•_•)
As always, she answered immediately.
[Horn buddy (The original)] - 11:14
No he didn’t?
No one has called me ;(
[Horn buddy (The recreation)] - 11:14
No like he called you by your name
[Horn buddy (The original)] - 11:14
WAHT?!
Fr?
[Horn buddy (The recreation)] - 11:15
Dead ass.
[Horn buddy (The original)] - 11:15
Holy shit
I can die happy now
Thank you
[Horn buddy (The recreation)] - 11:16
Plz dont die
[Horn buddy (The original)] - 11:16
Im telling the others
Kirishima shook his head and put his phone away. Maybe he shouldn’t have told her. Whatever, Bakugou could deal with it. Probably. They walk past more tanks, filled with all sorts of aquatic animals. Crabs, octopuses, squids, shellfish and many different species of fishes. Kirishima thought they were amazing. They had walked around for two hours, and Kirishima thought they had seen it all, but then Bakugou took the lead. Kirishima had been dragging them around most of the day, but it seemed Bakugou knew something Kirishima didn’t. They eventually reached a hallway, which only got darker the longer they walked in it.
“Bro?” Kirishima wasn’t scared. He was just worried they had walked the wrong way. Yeah.
“Don’t worry.” Bakugou squeezed his hand tighter. Then Kirishima noticed a gentle blue light coming from the walls further ahead.
“ Oh wow .” Kirishima breathed, when they reached the low light. There was a large water tank in the walls, only illuminated by the gentle blue glow. In the tank were jellyfishes, which almost seemed luminescent. The tank was pretty bare, sand on the bottom, a few slender plants and some sea urchins on the floor. It was the most breathtaking thing he had ever seen. Well, except for one thing.
Kirishima turned his head, probably to say something to him, but his words got caught in his throat. Bakugou was already looking at him, with a small smile on his lips. Instead of turning away, he just smiled wider.
“You like it?” Bakugou asked.
“I love them.” Kirishima grinned.
“Then wait till you see what’s at the end of this hall.” Bakugou’s promise made Kirishima able to leave the jellyfishes. When they reached the end, they were met with a room that opened up to the right.
The room was huge. Or maybe it wasn’t. It was really dark, the walls, floor and ceiling were all black. There was some sort of soundproofing in there, because it was impossibly quiet. There were only a few other people, but Kirishima could see that they were talking, but he couldn’t hear them. At the end of the room, was a giant water tank, filling up the end wall, top to bottom, side to side.
Bakugou led them towards it. Again, the only light was a blue light, though this one was brighter than the jellyfish tank. There was a giant rock formation in the tank, coral and seaweed covering it. The bottom was filled with white sand, sea stars, small rocks and shells littering it.
There were a bunch of different tropical fish of every color, swimming around effortlessly. Just then, a giant fish passed the glass, right by Kirishima’s face. He hadn’t even noticed how close he had gotten. He slightly jumped back, startled, but then he looked closer at the fish. It wasn’t just any fish. It was a shark. Bakugou let out a small laugh beside him.
It was a tiny shark, of course, but a shark nonetheless. It had the rows of sharp teeth, the little fins, the watchful eyes. It was adorable. Kirishima had never seen a shark in person before, so he couldn’t help but be enthralled with it. The shark swam away, which made Kirishima able to look around the tank. There were more sharks. Some were a bit bigger or smaller than the one he had seen. The way they moved was hypnotizing. Kirishima could stare at them forever.
After what felt like hours, but was probably just around ten minutes, Kirishima wanted to thank Bakugou, but when he turned to him, he stopped. Bakugou wasn’t looking at him this time. He was looking at the tank. He had the most blissful smile, his eyes slowly following the different fishes. Kirishima watched the way his face was illuminated by the blue glow from the tanks.
Kirishima had always thought Bakugou was beautiful. Even when they first met, back when Kirishima couldn’t help but hate him, he was still drawn to him. Bakugou had always been honest with him. He had always been patient with him. He was the manliest man Kirishima had ever met. But for the first time, Kirishima realized that he didn’t want to be Bakugou.
Kirishima had always been like that. When he was small, and even to this day, he wanted to be just like Crimson Riot. Then in middle school he had met Ashido, and he wanted to be just like her. It was always like that. Kirishima had never felt like he could ever be enough. He always wanted to be someone else, someone better than himself. But then he met Bakugou.
Bakugou had always seemed unattainable, he was something Kirishima could never be. He was talented from the very first day, he was driven, he was determined, he knew what he wanted and he got what he wanted. He was everything Kirishima wasn’t.
But then he had taken an interest in Kirishima. He had let Kirishima befriend him. He had let Kirishima get close to him. Bakugou had been there to witness Kirishima’s flaws, and he was still there. He never questioned Kirishima’s problems with food, only focusing on finding something that would help. He never acted weird after Kirishima’s suicide attempt, only making sure he didn’t feel alone. No matter what, Bakugou had always been there for him.
Bakugou slowly looked over at him, smile still prominent on his face. Maybe Kirishima should feel embarrassed by getting caught staring, but something told him Bakugou didn’t mind. Kirishima slowly brought his hands to Bakugou’s cheeks, stepping closer. Bakugou gently chuckled, bringing his arms around Kirishima’s lower back, bringing them even closer.
“You’re the most beautiful person I've ever met.”
“I know.” Bakugou smiled so beautifully.
They both gently laughed, but Kirishima couldn’t stop himself from leaning down. They both smiled into the kiss, Bakugou sighing with happiness. It was just small, innocent kisses, but they still made Kirishima realize something.
He finally understood why the thought of having a crush on Bakugou felt so weird. It was because he didn’t. What he felt about Bakugou, could never be described as just a crush. Kirishima didn’t want to be Bakugou. He wanted to be with Bakugou. He never wanted to leave his side. He never wanted to live a life without him. It was so simple, it was incredible that Kirishima hadn’t realized before now.
But here, under the blue glow of the tank, with Bakugou’s smile lighting up the darkness, Kirishima finally understood. Kirishima couldn’t possibly have a crush on him. What Kirishima felt for Bakugou was something so much bigger, so much deeper.
Because what he felt for Bakugou was love. Pure and unshakable love. After all this time, the feelings Kirishima had buried, ignored, and denied had always been love.
Which could only mean that, somehow without realizing, Kirishima had fallen, completely and irrevocably, in love with Bakugou.
Notes:
I’m not really completely sure how their communal bath works, so don’t think about it too hard.
I wrote the shower and dream waaaayyyy back, it was actually written for chapter 15, but it didn’t fit the context back then. I now also don’t really feels like it fits, but I didn’t wanna delete it, since I thought it was kinda funny
Also idk shit about aquariums. Only been to one, years back, don’t think about it too hard
Chapter 24: Mountains of responsibility
Summary:
Will the slowburn finally be over?!
Notes:
WARNING: Description of a murder of a baby (not extremely graphic)
Also happy december if you celebrate stuff like that! Also if you dont ig <3<3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima pulled back and just looked at Bakugou. He had a light blush on his cheeks, probably from kissing in public, even if they were basically alone. He still had his gentle smile, his eyes sparkling. It all made sense. Of course Kirishima was in love with Bakugou. How could he not be?
“You finished in here?” Bakugou quietly asked.
“Yeah.” Kirishima breathed out.
“Wanna check out the gift shop?” Bakugou must have read his mind.
“Hell yeah!” Kirishima grinned, grabbed his hand again, gave the sharks one last look and guided them out of the room.
Kirishima got lost pretty quick, so Bakugou had to lead them there. It was a big gift shop, selling pretty much everything. Kirishima wanted to buy Bakugou something, and he knew exactly what. He quickly bought the things he had found and made sure Bakugou didn’t see. They met up again outside the shop, and Bakugou had a bag of his own.
“What did you buy, bro?” Kirishima asked.
“Nothing.” Bakugou clearly lied. “What did you buy?”
“Nothing.” Kirishima grinned.
When they got back to the dorm and into their room, Kirishima gave his bag to Bakugou.
“Thanks for today.” Kirishima felt kind of shy, all of a sudden.
“Don’t worry about it.” Bakugou gently smiled. He opened the bag and took out the stingray plushy first.
“So you don’t feel left out!” Kirishima grinned.
“Thanks.” Bakugou chuckled. It wasn’t a very big plushy, which Kirishima was sure Bakugou appreciated. Then he pulled out the jellyfish lamp.
“It’s like a lava lamp. When you turn it on they’ll float up and down.” Kirishima explained. “You can use it if I’m not here one night.”
“You’re so cute.” Bakugou looked at him with such fondness.
“Shut up.” Kirishima felt himself blush.
“Here, dumbass.” Bakugou gave Kirishima the bag he had been carrying.
“You didn’t have to, dude.” Kirishima knew Bakugou had already spent a lot of money on him today, so he felt bad.
“My parents are loaded.” Bakugou shrugged, always knowing what Kirishima was thinking. Kirishima opened the bag, and was met with a bunch of different types of small shark figures.
“Aw, dude.” Kirishima felt like crying. Of happiness, of course.
“Your desk is empty.” Bakugou gestured towards it.
“You’re the best, Kat.” Kirishima pulled him into a hug.
“I know.” Bakugou hugged him back.
Kirishima was back in Kaminari’s room. He wasn’t happy about it, but he had no one else to go to. He hadn’t come out to Ashido and Sero. He didn’t want to talk about his love life with his brother. He obviously couldn’t go to Bakugou. So, Kaminari it is.
“Don’t laugh.” Kirishima warned. Kaminari seemed extremely pleased.
“I promise.” Kaminari was already holding back laughs.
“So you know that crush you claim I have on Bakugou?” Kirishima slowly asked.
“Yeah?” Kaminari was smiling way too wide.
“You’re still wrong.” Kirishima just wanted to make that clear.
“Uh-huh.” Kaminari chuckled.
“I’m maybe a little bit extremely in love with him.” Kirishima hurriedly confessed. Kaminari stared at him for a few peaceful moments. Then he burst out laughing. “You promised you wouldn’t laugh!”
“Sorry!” Kaminari said in between laughs.
“I shouldn’t have told you.” Kirishima grumbled and crossed his arms.
“No, please, I’m so happy you told me.” Kaminari wiped his tears away, taking some deep breaths.
“You done with your bullying?” Kirishima pouted.
“Yeah, yeah.” Kaminari closed his eyes for a few seconds, finally having calmed down. “Okay, I’m good.”
“Thanks.” Kirishima rolled his eyes.
“How’d you realize it?” Kaminari’s eyes sparkled with joy.
“He took me on a bro-date and he just looked really beautiful at the shark tank.” Kirishima didn’t want to get too much into it, because then he would just talk forever.
“A bro-date? You sure it wasn’t just a regular date?” Kaminari raised an eyebrow.
“Yeah, bro. He isn’t interested in me.” Kirishima chuckled.
“No, you’re not starting on that. So, what are you going to do about it?”
“Nothing, dude. He likes someone else.”
“No, stop. I’m not dealing with anymore of your bullshit denial.”
“Well, what do you want me to do? I don’t wanna ruin our friendship or be rejected.”
“I want you to ask him out.”
“What if he says no?”
“Then you can shave me bald, I’ll drop out AND you can have my rare Crimson Riot hoodie.”
“What hoodie?”
“This one.” Kaminari grabbed a very rare Crimson Riot hoodie from beneath his mountain of stuffed animals and pillows. It was a limited edition one, black base, but the logo was embroidered in yellow, instead of the usual red.
“Isn’t that mine!?” Kirishima was sure he had one, but he hadn’t seen it in a while.
“No…” Kaminari slowly hid the hoodie behind him. “But whatever! Go ask him out!”
“Okay, I will! On Saturday.”
“Don’t procrastinate!”
“I’m not! I need to plan it, and get permission and stuff like that!”
“I’m taking more of your hoodies if you don’t do it!”
“I’ll do it!”
“I’ll make sure of it.” Kaminari nodded.
“Get ready to start third wheeling then.” Kirishma grinned.
“I’ve third wheeled for the last two years, Kiri. I think I’ll be fine.” Kaminari smiled.
Kirishima might as well get permission as soon as possible. There was no reason to plan something if he couldn’t leave, so he had asked to eat dinner with Aizawa the very next day.
For some reason he felt really nervous the entire ride to their house. There was apparently just something really scary about coming out to a gay couple. Shinso sent him some worried looks throughout the ride. Kirishima wasn’t worried that they were going to laugh at him, the biggest reaction he would get would be from Yamada and he would probably just be proud. Shinso and Aizawa both had a permanent bored expression, so they wouldn't be a problem. Eri was apparently at a friend's house, so she wouldn't be there. Which was a plus, because then he didn't need to explain that he wasn’t dating Bakugou
Kirishima found himself relaxing when they were making dinner together. He did his best to help as he had managed to pick something up from watching Bakugou cook. Kirishima had been in charge of cutting the vegetables and he made sure to send a picture to Bakugou of his great work. He would surely be proud.
When some games had been played and dinner was done, they sat down around the table. The nervousness swarmed back into Kirishima’s body and he suddenly really didn't want to do this.
"So, Eijirou." Aizawa spoke up. He probably knew Kirishima wouldn't just tell them on his own. "Did you want to say something?"
"Not that you can't just want to have dinner with us, you're always welcome." Yamada quickly added.
"Oh, yeah, ehm." Kirishima wiped his hands on his thighs. There was really no reason to be so nervous. "I wanted to tell you something, yeah."
"Did you get in trouble?" Aizawa asked, extremely serious.
"No, no, not at all!" Kirishima nervously laughed. "I just wanted to tell you that I'm..."
"That you're?" Yamada offered when Kirishima didn't speak up again.
"That I'm gay." Kirishima basically whispered the last word. The table around him went silent, all eyes on him. Yamada was about to speak up, when Aizawa shoved an elbow in his ribs.
"Thank you for telling us, Eijirou, I'm very proud of you." Aizawa gave him a rare smile. Kirishima felt the nervousness leave his body.
"Wait, but-" Shinso started but then a thump was heard. "Ouch, don't kick me, dad!"
"I'm sure this is a surprise for all of us, but I'm sure it was hard for Eijirou to get the courage to come out to us." Aizawa folded his hands on the table and gave Shinso a stern stare.
"No, fuck you!" Shiso told Aizawa before he turned to Kirishima. Aizawa let out a deep sigh. "Aren't you dating Bakugou?"
"What, no!" Kirishima said. Shinso looked like he wanted to say more, but Kirishima continued. "But he is also the other reason I wanted to talk with you."
"Do say, kiddo." Yamada grinned.
"I want to go on a date with him on Saturday, if I can? Outside of UA."
"There is a murderer on the loose, so I can't promise you that you won't get called in, but if you aren't needed then you can." Aizawa told him. Even with the long explanation it was still a yes, which was all Kirishima needed.
“Heeyyyy Kat.” Kirishima smiled as he went into his room. Bakugou was lying on the bed reading a book they had as homework.
“You in trouble?” Bakugou raised an eyebrow at him.
“Nope!” Kirishima kept grinning and sat down on the bed beside Bakugou’s thighs.
“What do you want?” Bakugou seemed very suspicious for some reason.
“I can’t just sit beside my best bro? In my room?” Kirishima chuckled.
“Not when you’re acting like that.” Bakugou eyed him up and down.
“Like what?”
“I don’t fucking know! Giddy or some shit.”
“What?” Kirishima laughed. Bakugou leaned forward to look at him. He squinted his eyes like that would make him see better. Kirishima thought he looked adorable.
“You’re asking me out.” Bakugou leaned back, seemingly content with his conclusion.
“Wait, what?” How the hell?!
“Aren’t you?” Bakugou looked at him like he was stupid.
“No?! Why would you think that?”
“It’s plastered across your stupid face.”
Kirishima didn’t know what to say. “No, I’m not.”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” Bakugou scoffed. “So, are you going to ask me out or will you keep staring?”
“I’m not asking you out!” Kirishima lied, for whatever reason. Bakugou just raised his eyebrows, unimpressed. “I wanna know who you have a crush on.”
“Why?”
“Because you have a crush on some rando, so I have to challenge him to a manliness fight, so you can see that I’m better.”
“You’re gonna ask me out?”
“Wait, no. Fuck.” Kirishima stood up and walked towards the door. “Fuck you!” Kirishima shot at him before leaving the room. He stood in front of the door, and took a deep breath, before opening the door again. “Hey Kat!”
“Hey dumbass.” Bakugou was biting his lip, probably to stop himself from laughing.
“Soooo, who do you got a crush on?” Kirishima sat back down on the bed.
“Why?” Bakugou seemed to be struggling to keep himself from laughing, but he managed it so far.
“Because I’m your best bro!” Kirishima grinned.
“Yeah?”
“Yes! So I’m pulling my ‘best bro card’ which makes it so you have to tell me!”
“Nah. Just ask me out, don’t be a wimp.”
“I won’t!” Kirishima left the room, pissed off. He stomped all the way to Kaminari’s room, to rant away. “Kamiiii!”
“What’s up?” Kaminari was playing on his switch, so he didn’t look up. Kirishima threw himself on the bed, beside Kaminari.
“Blasty is being annoying.” Kirishima whined.
“Why?”
“Because I was going to ask him out, but he somehow could tell, so I chickened out! Then I switched tactics and asked who he likes, but then I messed up, and he made fun of me!”
“So what are you going to do now?”
“I don’t know!”
“How about you man up and go ask him out?”
“Nooo.” Kirishima cried. Then he sprung up into a sitting position and pushed Kaminari off the bed, just for good measure. “Wait, I know!”
“What the hell, dude.” Kaminari glared at him from the floor.
“I just won’t ask him out!” Kirishima grinned. He was so smart.
“What?” Kaminari seemed annoyed.
“I’ll just skip the dating stage, and just ask him to be my boyfriend!”
“Oh, thank god, please do that.”
“Yeah, it’s a great idea, right?” Kirishima grinned.
“The best you’ve ever gotten!” Kaminari grinned back.
“Wanna help with the plan?”
“Hell yeah!”
“Okay, so I know how and when I’ll ask him to be my boyfriend, at least. I’m thinking that we should go on a hike, and then I’ll somehow time reaching the peak, the same time as the sun sets, so it’ll be real romantic! Then before that I could maybe take him to a nice restaurant or something.”
“I like it! There’s this restaurant not too far away that serves this spicy kangaroo meat, I think. I bet he’d like that!”
“Oh, amazing idea, dude! Wait, but is it fancy? We can’t dress fancy if we’re going on a hike.”
“I don’t think it’s
that
high end, but yeah, you’re right. Hmmmm.”
“Hmmm.” Silence fell over the room as the two thought away.
“You could change clothes?” Kaminari tried after a bit.
“Yeah, Kat does like watching me change.”
“I don’t need to know that.”
“But then we’d have to walk around with another outfit, and our boots too. I don’t know.”
“Where is the trail? Maybe they're in opposite directions from our dorm?”
“Oh yeah, let’s check!” The two pulled out their phones, but quickly lost hope again. “Of course they’re not!”
“God dammit.” Kaminari whined. He tapped away on his phone for a bit, until his face lit up. “They do take out!”
“What?!” Kirishima gaped. “Oh, that’s perfect! Then we’ll get take out here, right? Prolly not that nice taking it with us on the hike.”
“Me and the others can set up a real romantic setting, and then you can act like you are at the restaurant!”
“Oh that would be great!”
“Hell yeah!”
“Okay, we’re doing it Saturday. Don’t act suspicious.”
“Yes sir!” Kaminari gave him a salute.
“I’ll tell him not to make plans, but nothing else.” Kirishima got up, feeling excited.
“I’ll tell the squad but not too much. You still haven’t told them right?”
“Nah, I don’t wanna get laughed at.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled.
“Idiot, you’ll have to do it sometime.” Kaminari rolled his eyes, but decided to finally get up off the floor.
“Yeah, I know. But thanks, dude, you’re the best!”
Kirishima was excited. It was finally Saturday and he had planned the perfect date for them. Bakugou didn’t know what he had planned. Kaminari had set everything up. Ashido and Sero hadn’t laughed at him yet. The weather should be beautiful the whole day, no clouds at all, warm summer air. This was going to be perfect.
“Everyone get to your seats! Aizawa is on his way!” Iida yelled over the class. Aizawa roughly opened the door moments later. He seemed angry. Yamada followed right behind him.
“Sit down.” Aizawa sounded angry as well. The entire class was quiet, glances were thrown between each other, a nervous energy settling over them. “We didn’t want it to come to this, but we have no choice.”
No one said anything. They hadn’t seen Aizawa so angry in a long, long time.
“We know who is behind the murders. It’s a man with a very annoying quirk, who’s almost impossible to track. We need to switch you kids out with the pro heroes. They’re too dangerous if they get hit, and a lot of you have very useful quirks. Not all of you are allowed to fight, but I will tell those in private.”
“What does the quirk do?” Iida asked for the class. Kirishima was sure everyone was curious, but Kirishima already knew. Thanks to Bakugou.
“It makes you want to kill the person you love the most.” Aizawa explained. What.
That wasn’t what Bakugou had told him.
“It’s an awful quirk. It took ages to catch him when he first attacked. But we eventually caught him, so now we know how his quirk works, and what he looks like. He was caught on camera a few days ago, so we know it’s him.” Aizawa continued.
“Is it a good idea to get us to fight him?” Yaoyorozu asked.
“It is. Since you are still kids, most of you still have your parents as your most important person.”
“How can you be so sure?” Yaoyorozu asked again.
“The man who was here last week had a truth quirk, so we know. Even if you lied.”
“Only two of you live near the areas he has been in.” Yamada took over and, not very sneakily, eyed Bakugou and Midoriya. “It’s a complicated quirk. Most of the time it will only affect you if you see your person, but if you know where they are, you will find them. I’ll try to explain as best as I can. To make it easier to explain, we’ll need two volunteers.”
Kirishima raised his hand, just cause. A couple of others did as well.
“Let’s take Kaminari and Jirou.” Yamada started. “If they are right beside each other, and one of them gets hit, let’s say Kaminari, then he will attack Jirou. If they had just been together but aren’t anymore, and Kaminari gets hit, then he will go to the last place he had seen her. If Jirou is still there, then Kaminari will attack, if he’s not, then the quirk will be stilled and he will be in control again. If he’s near the dorm and gets hit, he will go to Jirou’s room. Did that make sense?”
Wouldn’t that be convenient.
“So if I get hit near my house, I’ll go there straight away?” Midoriya asked.
“Yes, if your person is your mother, then you will.”
“How long does it last?”
“In our calculations, just about 24 hours.”
“What happens to the victims who ended up killing their person?” Kirishima asked without thinking.
“They get years of therapy.” Aizawa sounded more stern all of a sudden, but he didn’t say anything more. Nothing about punishment, nothing about jail, nothing.
No one would blame him.
That doesn’t matter. Kirishima wasn’t loved by anyone. He wasn’t someone’s favorite.
Don’t be stupid.
No. There’s no way. He would have said something. Surely he would have.
Don’t lose hope.
Hope? But… Did Kirishima even want to die anymore?
Don’t throw this away. You’ll never get another chance like this.
Would he be aware if he got hit? Would he know what Kirishima would let him do?
Even so, he wouldn’t get punished.
No, Kirishima couldn’t do it. No matter what. He couldn’t do that to his best friend.
He’ll find someone better than you one day. Then you will be alone.
No. That wasn’t going to happen.
You’ll die alone. Then you will regret throwing away this chance.
No, n-
BOOM
A loud explosion started Kirishima out of thoughts. It wasn’t hard figuring out what had happened, as the scorched desk was a pretty good indicator. He didn’t want to raise his gaze to the source, but when he did, he found Bakugou glaring at him.
“Bakugou, calm yourself. Kirishima, pay attention.” Aizawa’s voice stopped their stare down. Kirishima shifted back into his chair, and kept his eyes exclusively on Aizawa. He did his best to keep his mind from drifting. He did his best to listen. “After classes today you have to pack your bags for at least a week. We won’t return until he has been caught, so it’s up to yourself to decide how much you believe in your abilities. You won’t be near everyone in your class, so make sure to pack everything you would need. We will leave an hour after this class ends. If you had plans then cancel them.”
So much for the perfect date.
“Sit down, you two.” Aizawa told them. He had pulled them out after class, and brought them to the teachers lounge. “You two can’t join the fight.”
“Why can’t we join?" Kirishima asked.
“Because you two are one of the few who don't have their parents as the person they love the most.” Aizawa explained.
“Are you saying that I don’t care about my parents?” Bakugou accused.
“No, I’m just saying that you care about another person a bit more.” Aizawa plainly said.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Bakugou grumbled and crossed his arms.
“Even so, Bakugou, you would still not be allowed on the battlefield. Your parents live too close to the area where the villains have been spotted. That’s also why Midoriya can't fight.”
“Who else can’t?” Kirishima wondered.
“Shoji, Shinso, Todoroki and Kaminari.”
“Why aren’t you telling us all together?”
“Because you two are a special case.” Aizawa told him. “But mostly because I don’t want to deal with Bakugou’s whining, and he won’t whine if it’s only you here.”
“I never whine!” Bakugou yelled.
“Chill out, Kat.” Kirishima put a hand on Bakugou’s thigh. “You’re so manly and tough and strong.”
“Hell yeah, I am.” Bakugou relaxed back into the couch. Kirishima rolled his eyes.
“But I also don’t want you two stuck alone at the dorm, so you will be helping. Some of the affected people had powerful quirks, and have hurt more people than just their own. You will be going to one of the medical camps, and help out, but mostly to calm the civilians.”
“Are we going to be together?” Kirishima asked.
“Not if I have any say in it.” Aizawa was mad again.
“If we’re at a camp, won’t there be pro heroes?” Bakugou asked.
“There will be, yes.”
“You think pro heroes will let that loser in? I thought you had more faith in your colleagues, Aizawa.” Bakugou cockily smirked.
“Don’t make me regret this.” Aizawa sighed.
“Hell yeah!” Kirishima yelled in victory.
“Sorry about your plan.” Bakugou said when they walked back to the dorm.
“Don’t worry about it, bro. We’ll do it another time, alright?” Kirishima grinned at him, but he was pretty sad about it.
“What had you planned?”
“Not gonna say.” Kirishima winked at him, which just made Bakugou roll his eyes.
“Asshole.” Bakugou grumbled.
“Yeah, yeah, dude.” Kirishima laughed. “You’re gonna pack for me, right?”
“Of course I am.” Bakugou proudly said.
Kirishima made sure the conversation stayed away from his failed date. He was sure he would spill everything, if Bakugou pushed for it. Luckily Bakugou didn’t ask again. Kirishima watched as Bakugou packed their bags, talking away about everything and nothing. Since they had been pulled away, they had less time than the rest of their class, so Kirishima made sure to stay out of the way. Bakugou being Bakugou of course managed to pack everything in time, and the two made their way down stairs. Most of their class was there already and the rest soon came. Aizawa and Yamada were there already.
“Listen up, we’re not repeating ourselves.” Aizawa loudly said, when everyone had arrived. “You will be split up into groups, and those groups will be assigned a pro hero. Most of the pro heroes are already on the fight scenes, so you will meet them there. I will give the paper with the groups to Iida, and he can send a picture to the group chat you better have. Now, everyone get into the bus you’re assigned. They’re all outside and you’ll be driving for a while.”
They
should
be in the same group, but it wasn’t proven until Iida sent that picture. His phone pinged and he held his breath as he opened the message and searched until he saw his name.
Eraser head - Bus 3:
Tentacole
Shoto
Deku
Mind Jack
Chargebolt
Red Riot
Great Explosion Murder God Dynamight
Kirishima let out a relieved sigh. He was happy to see the others in their group as well, but it made sense. They were all the people who weren't allowed to fight. He was surprised to see that they had Aizawa. Wouldn’t he be more useful on the battlefield?
“We’re together right?” Bakugou leaned over and looked at Kirishima’s phone.
“Yep!” Kirishima grinned, and led them to their van. Kirishima took the lead and sat them in the very back. Kaminari in the free seat next to Kirishima.
“Are we excited, bros?!” Kaminari grinned.
“No.” Bakugou grumbled.
“It’ll be interesting, since we’re just at a med camp.” Kirishima shrugged.
“Be quiet, and listen.” Aizawa loudly said, making everyone quiet. “You will be split up in two groups. Shoji, Todoroki and Midoriya will be going to the camp in the south, and the rest will be going to the north. Recovery Girl will be in the southern camp, so if you misbehave I’ll know. I will stay with the rest of you, since I don’t trust you.”
“Mean.” Kaminari whispered beside him.
“We will stay at the same hotel, so you three will be picked up in the morning.” Aizawa started explaining what they had to do at the medical camps. It did sound interesting and Kirishima was kind of excited.
“Mister Aizawa?” Midoriya quietly spoke up, when Aizawa had finished.
“Yes?”
“What do we do if we get hit?”
“I’m purposefully not telling you where the camps are, so if you’d get hit Midoriya nothing would happen. If you don’t know how to get home now, you also can’t if you get hit. So stay away from maps or location apps. The less you know the better. In theory, nothing should happen if you five get hit.”
“What about the last two?” Midoriya asked again. Kirishima wondered who the last two were.
“Well, let’s just hope they don't.” Aizawa unhelpfully answered. “But he should not be able to infiltrate the camps. You shouldn’t have to worry.”
The rest of the ride went in relative silence. Kaminari and Kirishima quietly talked, Bakugou looked out the window, Midoriya mumbled away and the rest slept. Kirishima could tell Bakugou had something on his mind, but Kirishima wasn’t going to ask while they weren’t alone. After a while, they pulled up to a hotel. They took their bags and went inside. It was a nice hotel, and there were even security guards.
“Good evening, do you have a reservation?” The girl behind the counter asked Aizawa.
“Yes, for Aizawa.”
“Eight rooms, right?”
Huh?
“That’s correct.” Aizawa politely nodded. The girl took eight cards and handed them all one each. Kirishima looked sadly at his, and Bakugou seemed like he was going to blow his up.
“Have a nice stay.” The girl said. Aizawa started walking away.
“Wait a minute.” Bakugou spoke up and walked closer to the counter. Aizawa turned around, he looked unimpressed. “Are your rooms fireproof?”
“No? I don’t think so.” The girl answered, she warily eyed Bakugou.
“Bakugou.” Aizawa said, but got ignored.
“How expensive would it be if one of your rooms just so happened to burn down?” Bakugou asked.
“Very?” The girl seemed unsure.
“Who’s paying for-”
“Fine, share a room, but you’re not getting upgraded.” Aizawa gave in.
“That’s what I thought.” Bakugou smirked and left his key on the counter. Kirishima threw an arm over his shoulders.
“Blasty’s such a baddie.” Kaminari snickered.
“Shut the hell up.” They quickly found their room and it just so happened to be right by Kaminari’s.
“If I hear you fucking, I’m jumping out the window.” Kaminari warned.
“We won’t, dude.” Kirishima promised.
“Don’t be so sure about that.” Bakugou smirked and pulled Kirishima into a kiss.
“I hate this fucking family!” Kaminari slammed his door behind him.
“Dude, what?” Kirishima pulled back with a laugh. They went into the room and it was definitely big enough for both of them. It was bigger than the dorm room, even the bed was. Kirishima didn’t bother unpacking, only grabbing things for his shower. The room had a spacious bathroom, and the shower was really nice. When Kirishima was done, he went back into the room. Bakugou had surprisingly followed his example and also didn’t bother unpacking. Instead he was just laying on the bed, still as upset as he had been in the car. “You alright, Kat?”
“Mmm.” Bakugou hummed in agreement. He turned his head to look at Kirishima, and his eyes quickly shifted down to Kirishima’s bare chest. “Get over here.”
“Yes, sir.” Kirishima rolled his eyes and crawled onto the bed. Bakugou grabbed the back of Kirishima’s neck and guided him until he was on top of him. They shared a couple of slow kisses before Kirishima pulled back. “Kat…”
“Shut up.” Bakugou pulled him back down. Kirishima felt Bakugou run his tongue between Kirishima’s lips, grazing his teeth. Kirishima gently sighed but still opened up for him. Bakugou buried his hands in Kirishima’s hair and pulled him closer, but Kirishima could feel the sadness flowing from him. Kirishima pulled back again.
“Kat, please, let’s talk.” Kirishima tried. Bakugou sighed and put his hands on Kirishima’s shoulders. Then he very roughly switched their positions, so Kirishima’s back hit the mattress and Bakugou sat on his lap. Bakugou held a hand against Kirishima’s chest, keeping him down, even though Kirishima hadn’t moved.
“Eijirou.” Bakugou looked so sad. He didn’t even look him in the eyes. His entire head tilted down. “I need you to promise me something.”
“Okay.” Kirishima said. He put his hands gently against Bakugou’s hips, his thumbs moving back and forth against the skin between his pants and shirt.
Bakugou raised his head and let their eyes meet. He looked serious, but the sadness was still prevalent. “If I get hit by the quirk, I will come for you. I will try to kill you.”
“Oh.” Kirishima didn’t know what to say.
“I need you to promise that you will stop me.” Bakugou ordered.
“Wouldn’t wanna add to your kill count, huh?” Kirishima tried to joke. He didn’t like the intensity Bakugou had.
“All for one and Kurogiri are nothing compared to you.”
“You killed Kurogiri?!” Kirishima gasped.
“Don’t change the subject!” Bakugou’s free hand let out some explosions. “Promise me, Eijirou. Promise that you will stop me. No matter what.”
“Kat, I…”
“I don’t care how. You can knock me out, break my arms, tear my hands from my body, I don’t care. I just need you to stop me. I can’t live with myself if I kill you.”
… “What if I can’t?”
“You’re stronger than me, Ei. You can.”
“But…”
“Please?”
“I promise, Kat. I’ll stop you.” Kirishima smiled. It wasn’t a lie.
But it wasn’t the truth, either.
Kirishima, Bakugou, Kaminari, Shinso and Aizawa arrived at the medical camp the next day. Kirishima was excited, he loved spending time with civilians. Plus they got to walk around in their hero costumes the whole day, and Bakugou looked so hot in his.
“You aren’t here to be doctors, you’re here to calm everyone. Remember, many of those who are here, have lost a loved one. Some might even be the cause of it.” Aizawa really knew how to kill a good mood. “So just walk around, answer questions and most importantly of all,” Aizawa let his eyes rest on Bakugou, “
be nice.
”
“We will.” Kirishima promised.
“You can go in.” Aizawa gestured to Kaminari and Shinso. Then he gave Kirishima and Bakugou each an ear piece. “Do I need to repeat myself?”
“You say run, we run.” Kirishima remembered.
“Away from here and each other.” Bakugou rolled his eyes.
“Good, now get lost.” Aizawa waved them away. They had only just passed passed him, when he turned around towards them. “And Bakugou-”
“I’ll behave!” Bakugou interrupted.
“I’ll make sure of it, Shouta!” Kirishima promised, and led them into the camp. There were a lot of white tents. They walked around for a bit, trying to make sense of the place, before they were stopped by a guy their age.
“Hello, are you Red Riot?” The guy asked. He was wearing a white doctor's coat.
Kirishima looked down at himself, just making sure he
was
wearing his hero costume. “Yes?”
“I have a young patient, who’s a fan of yours. Would you be able to come say hi?”
“Yeah, of course! Lead the way.” The guy nodded and led them around the tents and into one of them. It had a hospital bed, with a young girl sitting on it. She was probably younger than Eri. When she noticed them, her eyes lit up.
“Red Riot!” She smiled so wide. Kirishima went over to her, but noticed Bakugou stayed behind with the guy.
“Hello!” Kirishima grinned, but didn’t show too much teeth. Just in case. The girl seemed happy though.
“Here, I made a drawing for you!” The girl grinned and leaned over to grab a piece of paper on the bedside table. It was of Kirishima and her.
“Oh, wow, that looks awesome!” Kirishima praised.
“Do you wanna draw with me?” She asked.
“I’d love to!” Kirishima smiled.
“Sir, can we go to the play area?” The girl asked the guy.
“Sure, follow me.” The guy led them around the tents and into a large tent. There were a bunch of children there. There were some different play areas for the children, legos, toys, and drawing tables. The girl led them over to the drawing area, and Kirishima sat down beside her. She started drawing and chatting away.
They ate lunch with her and the other kids, before they started walking around again. Kirishima noticed Bakugou wasn’t in the greatest mood, but that was hopefully just because he hated kids. They found the area that held kids their age, and talked with them. Most of them were there because they had been living in a building, where a person with a powerful quirk had gotten hit, and they had destroyed it. A few had had one of their parents getting hit, and they attacked the other.
Kirishima liked talking with them, and it seemed they liked talking with him. Bakugou kept quiet for most of it. They ate dinner with them and then they had to get back to the hotel. They quickly showered and got into bed, both tired. The day hadn’t been hard, but mentally it had been exhausting.
“He was spotted again.” Aizawa told them when they ate breakfast.
“Where?” Midoriya asked.
“A few kilometers from here.” Aizawa vaguely answered. “If he gets closer, then you two have to leave.”
“Why?” Kirishima asked, as Aizawa had looked at him and Bakugou.
“I brought you here to protect you.” Aizawa just said.
“How are the others doing?” Todoroki asked.
“Uraraka and Asui are both very helpful against the quirk.” Aizawa gave his rare praise.
“That makes sense. Not many have a quirk that can help them in the air, so Uraraka can put them in air jail, and Tsu can keep them in sight!” Midoriya theorized.
“They’re with Hizashi, right?” Shinso asked.
“They are.” Aizawa nodded. “They are the group closest to us. Sero and Ashido are with them as well.”
“Sero would be good too, he could tape them to stuff and keep them there.” Midoriya kept going. “Asido is a strong protector too. What a powerful team!”
“We did think about our team ups when we made them.” Aizawa said boredly.
“Sorry, of course you did.” Midoriya sheepishly said.
“Is he getting nearer?” Bakugou slowly said. He was still in a weird mood, especially if he didn’t comment on Midoriya’s muttering.
“It could seem so.” Aizawa said. Kirishima noticed Bakugou sink in on himself. “But we don’t know for sure.”
“Do we know if there’s any limit to his quirk?” Todoroki asked.
“Not that we know of, but there usually is. It would seem so, since there aren't a lot of attacks.”
“Yeah, imagine if he just walked through a mall and just touched everyone. That would be awful! Wait, how do you get affected by him?” Kaminari said.
“It is by touch, like you said. He can’t go to busy areas because there would be cameras. He has been very careful, so we can only track him by the murders.”
“That’s horrible.” Kaminari frowned.
“It’s a horrible quirk.” Aizawa agreed.
That day was spent much like the first day, hanging out with the young girl and the other children, then talking with the young adults and today they also made time for the adults. They mostly kept to themselves, reading newspapers and books, some played chess or checkers, but they all seemed incredibly sad. Kirishima spotted a man, who was silently crying and went over to him.
“Excuse me sir?” Kirishima politely said. The man removed his head from his hand and looked up at him.
“Hello kid.” The man gave him a sad smile and wiped his eyes.
“Would you like to talk?” Kirishima asked.
“You’re so young, you shouldn’t be burdened with my sadness.”
“I’m a hero in training, I would love to help you in any way I can.”
“Well, alright. If you’re sure. Have a seat, dear child.” Kirishima sat down in front of him on the opposite side of the table. “It’s a sad story, so be warned.”
“I’m ready, sir.” Kirishima promised.
“I had a pretty good life, I’d say.” The man gently smiled, Kirishima thought he looked too young to say that. He was probably in his thirties. “I have a good job, it’s easy and pays well. I have- had? I… I have a beautiful wife. We have been together ever since high school and been married for over ten years.”
Kirishima didn’t say anything. There were a couple of ways this story could go.
“Then last year, we welcomed our beautiful son into the world.” The man teared up again. He made no move to wipe them again. “He was our love and joy. Our everything.”
“Oh no…” Kirishima felt himself tear up.
“I had spent the day at home. Just me and Yusaku, our son. I had put him to bed, for his midday nap, when my wife came home. She looked so normal, she acted completely normal. But then I told her that I had put Yusaku to sleep, and it was like a switch was flipped. Her face completely fell, devoid of all emotions. It was like she was a complete stranger.”
The man took a deep breath. The tears spilled over and ran down his cheeks.
“She… She went into his room. I didn’t follow her, I… I should have. Maybe… Then I heard his cries. I thought it was just because she accidentally woke him up. But he kept crying. And crying and crying, so I went to check up on them.” The man put his head in his hands again. “She was strangling him. His little face was purple. I tried to stop her, but I couldn’t do anything. She had this strength I had never seen before. I couldn’t get him away. I… I did horrible things, but nothing helped.”
“I’m sorry.” Kirishima whispered, tears falling down his own face.
“I called the police and the ambulance. There was nothing they could do to save him. My wife didn’t snap out of it. They both got taken away, and I got taken here. I don’t know what to do now.”
“Have you talked with her? The quirk should only last 24 hours.” Kirishima tried. He wanted to help but he wasn’t sure how.
“Not yet. But maybe I should.” The man said.
Kirishima sat with him for a while, mostly in silence. Kirishima got them dinner, the man didn’t eat a lot, but Kirishima couldn’t blame him. Bakugou had to come and get him, when they had to get back. Kirishima ended up falling asleep in the car, and he couldn’t even get himself to shower.
The third day was much the same. Playing with the kids, cheering up the teens, talking with the adults. Kirishima was exhausted. He didn’t want to speak with the victims, but he had to. That’s why he’s here after all.
Everyone in their group was affected. Everyone was so tired when they returned to the hotel, they barely even talked.
“He was caught on camera again.” Aizawa told them when they ate breakfast on the fourth morning.
“Where?” Midoriya asked, filled with hope.
“Not too far from here.” Aizawa said.
“
Aizawa.
” Bakugou warned. From what, Kirishima wasn’t sure.
“I know. Tomorrow.” Aizawa replied. Bakugou crossed his arms. “Present Mic’s team is on it, they have been ever since they caught sight of him.”
“So we can go home soon?” Kaminari asked.
“When he’s caught, you can.” Aizawa nodded.
Bakugou seemed to be lightly distancing himself from Kirishima. It wasn’t immediately obvious, but Kirishima noticed. Bakugou kept hinting that he wanted Kirishima to go away. Bakugou didn’t touch him, didn’t want to stand beside him, he just kept his distance. Kirishima didn’t like it. He had kept trying to leave, but Kirishima would always notice and follow immediately. Eventually it seemed Bakugou gave up on whatever he was trying to do.
Kirishima was drawing with some of the kids, Bakugou sitting in the reading area. Kirishima watched Bakugou, trying to think about what he could have done. He must have done something to upset Bakugou, if he was acting this way. He couldn’t think of anything.
A child nervously made his way over to Bakugou. The kids had warmed up to them, and Bakugou hadn’t even yelled once, so maybe it was just a nervous kid.
“Mister Murder?” The kid somehow still spoke loud enough for Kirishima to hear. It wasn’t new that the kids shortened Bakugou’s hero name, but it was usually just Dynamight. Bakugou raised an eyebrow, obviously also having noticed the weird name.
“Yes?” Bakugou answered.
“There’s a man who’d like to talk with you.” The kid said.
“Why?”
“He says you’re his hero and he would like to meet you.”
“Where?”
“Outside.”
Bakugou watched the child for a few seconds, theories probably going around in his head. “Alright.” Bakugou stood up. “Ei, I’ll be back.”
“See ya, bro.” Kirishima had a weird feeling as he watched Bakugou leave. There was something wrong. Kirishima didn’t know what. Kirishima could only wait for Bakugou to return. The feeling of dread only intensified when he heard the familiar sound of an explosion.
A buzz started in his ear. Kirishima knew what it was immediately. He had started running, before Aizawa’s voice broke through the speaker in his ear.
“EIJIROU GET AWAY!”
Notes:
Surely I wouldn’t, right?
Also Ive kinda hit somewhat of a block rn, so Im working on Bakugou’s POV. I don’t know if I should get their chapters to match up, because then Baku might get super long or super short chapters
Chapter 25: Diamonds shatter
Summary:
Surely, right?
Chapter Text
Kirishima ran.
He had never moved so fast. He had to get away. Bakugou would know he was in the camp, right? Kirishima just picked a direction and followed it. He could hear explosions behind him, but he didn’t stop. He didn’t look back either. Kirishima reached one of the camp's outer walls. He wouldn’t have time enough to climb over it so he bulldozed through it. The explosions got nearer.
Kirishima continued running. The camp was in the middle of nowhere, so Kirishima ran over the bare field that surrounded it. Maybe he should have hit in between the tents, but would Bakugou destroy them in order to find him? If, or really when , Bakugou finds him, at least no one else could be hurt.
Something big hit Kirishima in the back and tackled him to the ground. Kirishima tumbled over the harsh field, but managed to harden his body. He heard a loud bang, and then someone was on top of him. Kirishima had landed on his back, and quickly grabbed his attackers hands. He hardened his hands as much as he could, before a new kind of warmth emitted from the hands he was holding. Explosions emitted from them. They were different. They were warmer, they were stronger, the smoke they admitted was heavier. Kirishima couldn’t recognize them. There was nothing familiar about them.
The smoke completely hid the attacker, but there was only one person it could be. Kirishima could usually win a brawl between them, no sweat, but something was different. Bakugou was strong. Kirishima used his legs to kick Bakugou off of him, and quickly got to his feet. He started running again, not to escape, just to think. What should he do? No way he could outrun him, but he also didn’t want to fight him.
Bakugou probably wouldn’t be the biggest trouble without his quirk, so if Kirishima could just keep him busy until Aizawa came, then it would be fine. If Kirishima could just pin Bakugou on his stomach, his hand behind his back, then it would probably be fine. If Kirishima could just-
An explosion hit him straight in the face, Bakugou had blasted himself into the sky, and had landed in front of him. Kirishima had almost run into him, but stopped in surprise just in front of him. He instinctively hardened himself to prepare for an attack, but Bakugou wasn’t attacking him. Why not? Bakugou was just staring at him. Not with anger, not with intensity, not with anything. His eyes almost looked dead. Like a dolls. Kirishima stepped backwards, wanting to get away from him, but was hit with another explosion.
Bakugou just stood there. Kirishima kept the front of his body hardened, not Unbreakable or anything, just to protect. Bakugou’s soulless eyes barely moved, but Kirishima could tell that he was somehow watching Kirishima’s every move.
“Bro?” Kirishima tried. If someone could break out of a quirk, it would be him.
Bakugou didn’t react at all. It was just like the man had described. There was no emotion in Bakugou’s face, not even anger. It was unsettling, to say the least.
It seemed Bakugou either didn’t keep his fighting knowledge or he was actively fighting against himself. He had come for him immediately and he had attacked him, so the quirk did do something. Kirishima watched as Bakugou slowly raised his arms up, his palms facing Kirishima. Then Kirishima’s world was engulfed in flames, scorching heat and earth rumbling explosions.
Kirishima held his arms up in a ‘X’ formation in front of his head, trying to protect himself. He switched to hardening his entire body, but it’s a struggle to keep steady under Bakugou’s onslaught. Again, the explosions were so different . Usually, Bakugou’s explosions wouldn’t do much unless they were completely against his skin, but these explosions were nothing like they usually were. The biggest difference was the smoke. Bakugou’s smoke was barely there, and at most it was a light gray, but this smoke. It was black and it stayed around, close to the ground. There wasn’t a lot of it, but Kirishima was wary of it.
Then the ruthless attacks stopped. When the smoke disappeared he found Bakugou in the exact same position. They just looked at each other for a bit. Kirishima didn’t want to move in fear of causing Bakugou to snap back in. Kirishima did lower his arms a bit, though. Bakugou just kept staring . Then Bakugou’s eyes slid downwards, stopping around Kirishima’s feet. Then they dipped all the way, looking down at himself instead, like he didn’t know who he was.
Just as sudden as the explosions had stopped, they started up again. They somehow seemed more powerful, but shot lower. Dirt, dust and grass were thrown up and down all around him. Kirishima couldn’t breathe, there were no breaks at all. The smoke swarmed him and stayed. He couldn’t take it much longer. The explosions stopped once again, but the smoke was heavy around him this time. Kirishima could barely breathe. He could barely see.
Kirishima tried to waved some of it away, but he couldn't see Bakugou again. He tried moving towards the place he stood before, but the smoke kept him blind. Kirishima buried his mouth and nose in his sleeve. He couldn't breathe at all. Bakugou was gone. Kirishima turned around, trying to find him. The smoke, the impossibly quiet surroundings, the heavy air, everything were infiltrating his senses. Bakugou was gone . Kirishima turned around. The smoke covered everything. He couldn’t see anything. Kirishima kept turning, and turning, and nothing changed. It was black all around him, even the clouds were dark. Whe-
A loud bang was heard to his left.
Kirishima had started turning his head, when something hard hit just behind his temple. Kirishima fell to the ground, scrambling to turn to whatever had attacked him. Bakugou loomed over him, his eyes fastened on where Kirishima’s hand held his head. Kirishima noticed one of Bakugou’s knee braces was cracked.
“Cute knee pads, Blasty!” Kaminari had teased him someday during their first year, sometime after Kirishima had started befriended him.
“Shut up, dumbass, they have a purpose!” Bakugou yelled back.
“You plan on being on your knees a lot?” Sero snickered. They used to push his buttons a lot back then. They were probably trying to figure out boundaries. Kirishima had often wondered how effective it was.
“You plan on seeing another day, Soy Sauce?!” Bakugou’s palms lit up with explosions. The two idiots just burst out laughing, causing Bakugou to chase them. Kirishima had just sighed and shaken his head. But he had gotten curious.
“Hey, bro?” Kirishima had asked later that night as they sat and studied in Bakugou’s room. Bakugou grunted in affirmation, not looking up from his paper. “What is their purpose?”
“My knee braces?” Bakugou asked after looking at Kirishima like he was stupid for a while.
“Yeah. Not that they aren’t manly, they are and they look really good on you, I’m just curious.” Kirishima rampled.
“They are made with a titanium-like metal. They are compact, sharp and powerful. They mostly help with shock absorption and boring stuff like that.” Bakugou boredly explained.
“But that’s not why you designed them, right?” Kirishima asked. He knew Bakugou had designed his costume down to the smallest detail. Everything was useful. There must be something more to them.
“Nah, that’s not the main reason.” Bakugou smirked at him, proving Kirishima’s theory correct. Kirishima felt a pride-like feeling bloom in his chest.
“So?” Kirishima smiled, wanting to know but not to seem desperate.
Bakugou’s smirk deepened as he spoke. “They are made to kill.”
A warm liquid streamed down the side of Kirishima’s head. Even with Kirishima’s palm pressed against the wound, it didn’t stop. Kirishima felt the warmth from the blood, running down his neck and chest. An unknown feeling bloomed in Kirishima’s chest, as the pain made it hard to focus on anything else. Bakugou moved again. He blasted himself up in the air, but Kirishima did his best to watch him. They had trained together for long enough that Kirishima could follow him in the air. Bakugou twisted before he set off an explosion and rocketed himself towards Kirishima, knee first.
When Bakugou got close enough Kirishima moved to the side, grabbed his arm and threw him into the ground. Kirishima kneed on Bakugou’s chest, his back turned against him and went into Unbreakable. Bakugou wouldn’t be able to hurt or move him for a bit, but Kirishima just needed a few seconds. He punched the knee braces until they broke apart. Bakugou was trying to pry Kirishima’s leg away, but it didn’t matter.
Kirishima hurriedly got away when he was done. The metal had been harder than he thought, so he had hurt his hands. He would have to wait a bit until he could go Unbreakable again. Bakugou must have noticed his hesitation because then he started attacking again. He changed tactics again, attacking closer. It was much like their first fight together, since Bakugou started aiming at his hips and ribs.
Bakugou kept exploding him with no breaks. They were powerful explosions too, there was no way he wasn’t hurting himself. It almost seemed like he was running on pure adrenaline. Kirishima tried his best to keep his hardening up. He tried his best not to inhale the smoke around him. Bakugou must have kept some of his instincts in this form, because he kept his distance. Kirishima couldn’t get near enough to touch him, Bakugou just kept circling him. Where was Aizawa?
Kirishima turned away and held a finger to his ear. “I ran west,” thanks sun, “where are you?”
BOOM
“Ow, you fucking dick!” Kirishima clutched the ear Bakugou had just exploded point blank. Maybe Kirishima shouldn’t have let his eyes wander, but it was a habit when he was talking in ear pieces.
In a split second, Bakugou palms were on Kirishima’s eyes, and let out a powerful explosion. Kirishima yelled out and stumbled back, trying to get away. He ended up tripping over something, falling backwards. He tried his best to get up, but Bakugou was faster. Kirishima was hit again right in the face, then roughly kicked backwards. His head hit the ground hard. His quirk was confused and kept turning on and off. Kirishima feared it was because of the safety Bakugou always had given him.
Something heavy sat on Kirishima’s lower stomach, something warm was against his chest. When the smoke disappeared, he really shouldn’t have been so surprised to find Bakugou there. Bakugou cupped his hands against each other, so they were like a bowl against the middle of Kirishima’s chest. Kirishima only got a moment to breathe, until he was assaulted by continuous powerful explosions.
Kirishima cried out in pain, his hands grabbing Bakugou’s wrist with the intent of tearing them away. But something stopped him. Himself. He felt the familiar feeling of his quirk activating run down his arm ending at his fingertips. But he hadn’t done that. He wanted to remove Bakugou’s hands, not keep them there. He couldn’t make himself let go. What was going on?
Kirishima’s chest burned. It hurt so much. He could feel his skin slowly burn away, his hardening starting to fail. Bakugou didn’t let up, the explosions only getting stronger. They were condensed, right over his skin. If he looked down, he would get blinded by them. Kirishima felt tears run down his face, but he couldn’t tear his hands away from Bakugou’s wrist. Kirishima didn’t know how much longer he could keep the reminding hardening up, when it failed it would only take a moment for Bakugou to drill through his chest.
A few drops of something hit Kirishima’s lower stomach. He let his eyes fall open on Bakugou's face, he hadn’t wanted to look at him, because of how much the complete lack of emotions scared him, but the expression had shifted. Only slightly, though. Most of his face was the same, but there was one small difference.
His former emotionless eyes had changed. Now they were swirling with sadness, heartbreak and betrayal. Tears were streaming down his unfeeling face, his eyes unmoving from where his hands burned through Kirishima’s slowly unhardening skin. If his eyes weren’t protected from his quirk he would surely be blind.
Kirishima felt his stomach drop. His hands finally unhardened, but kept their grip around him. Kirishima ran his thumbs back and forth on Bakugou’s forearms. They were extremely tense.
Bakugou was undeniably overusing his quirk. Kirishima couldn’t help but feel bad for him. Kirishima couldn’t remove them now, Bakugou had weakened him too much. If he tried, his hardening might fail. He couldn’t move. He couldn’t risk it. Aizawa would be here soon. He had to.
“Today was so exhausting! Can’t we just relax?” Kirishima had asked when he threw himself on Bakugou’s bed.
“No, we have a test tomorrow and I’m not dealing with you if you fail.” Bakugou had responded, pulling out his school papers.
“Please, bro! I’m so tired.” Kirishima whined.
“Shut up, idiot. When you finish this, we can do something else.” Bakugou promised.
“Of course you wouldn’t be able to understand.” Kirishima grumbled. Bakugou raised an eyebrow at him in question. “You have such an amazing quirk, you probably don’t even have drawbacks or anything.”
Bakugou let out a sigh and walked over to Kirishima. He sat by Kirishima’s head, his side towards him, and held out an arm. Kirishima slowly sat up, and even slower reached out for the arm. He was supposed to do that, right? Bakugou just looked away, not giving any hints.
Kirishima gently grabbed Bakugou’s wrist with one hand, and lightly touched his forearm with the other. Kirishima wrapped his hand around the forearm and slowly pressed his thumb into the skin. Bakugou’s arm was tense . Kirishima began rubbing circles into the skin with his thumb. Bakugou let out a quiet sigh. Kirishima slid his other hand up, and began massaging as best as he could.
They just sat in silence for a few minutes, Kirishima slowly but surely easing all the tension out. When he was sure he had gotten everything, he slowly slid his hands down, but stopped at the wrist. If his forearm was this tense, then surely his hands would be too.
“Can I?” Kirishima whispered as he gave the wrist a squeeze. Bakugou didn’t look towards him, he just nodded. Kirishima could see that the tip of his ear was red. Kirishima’s hands continued down.
Kirishima had always been fascinated with Bakugou’s hands. They were powerful, they were destructive, they were dangerous, they were made to kill. If Bakugou turned into a villian, he would be unstoppable. And Bakugou knew. There was no way he didn’t. He was so confident, he always carried himself like he was better than everyone else. Kirishima couldn’t help but think he was.
But when Kirishima’s thumb reached Bakugou’s palm, he couldn’t help but suck in a breath. Because Bakugou’s palm was soft . Kirishima had expected them to be rough and calloused, just like his own, but no. They were smooth, delicate and warm.
“What?” Kirishima couldn’t help but whisper. Bakugou just huffed and turned around. Kirishima barely got a glimpse of his flushed face, before a sweaty hand got dragged down his own face.
“Sweat.” Bakugou just said.
“That’s so manly.” Kirishima softly chuckled and wiped his face in his sleeve. “You’re kinda gross, you know.”
“Shut the hell up!” Bakugou shouted at him, causing Kirishima to laugh harder. “It’s not normal sweat, so I’m not gross!”
“Stinky boy.” Kirishima teased.
“I don’t stink!” Bakugou claimed.
“Yeah, yeah, sure, bro.” Kirishima laughed. “I’ll drop it since you’re clearly insecure about it.”
“I’M NOT INSECURE ABOUT ANYTHING!” Bakugou yelled.
“KATSUKI! DON’T SHOUT IN THE HOUSE!” Mitsuki joined the yelling.
“Calm down, dude.” Kirishima chuckled. He loved being in Bakugou’s house.
“Shut up.” Bakugou grumbled and looked down. Then he must have spotted something because then he turned his head slightly to the side, his gaze fixated on something in Kirishima’s lap. Kirishima looked down as well and… He was… Just touching Bakugou’s hand. One of his hands was drawing circles on Bakugou’s palm, and the other had just been moving back and forth on the back of Bakugou’s hand, only his fingertips grazing him.
Kirishima quickly withdrew his hands and shifted slightly backwards on the bed. “Sorry! I didn’t mean to do that. I-”
“Shut up!” Bakugou put an end to his rambling. Kirishima noticed how his cheeks were slightly reddened. “I didn’t mind.”
“Oh.” Kirishima could only say. Kirishima could tell Bakugou was about to withdraw himself, but Kirishima didn’t want that. He wanted Bakugou to be vulnerable with him, so he found something to say. “Can I do your other arm?”
Bakugou didn’t move for a bit, but then he huffed and turned around. Kirishima softly chuckled, moved closer and reached out for the new arm.
Kirishima just continued to rub his thumbs back and forth, in a way he hoped was comforting. It was going to be okay. Aizawa would be here soon. Bakugou’s explosions had started getting weaker and more apart. Kirishima tried to soothe his forearms, but he knew Bakugou was hurting. He just hoped it wouldn’t do permanent damage. Bakugou hadn’t even fully healed from what happened in the war.
“It’s okay, Kat.” Kirishima forced out. He was in so much pain, but Bakugou was more important. If anything went wrong, he had to make sure Bakugou knew he didn’t blame him. “It’s going to be okay.”
The explosions stopped, but other than that Bakugou didn’t move. Kirishima gently lifted Bakugou’s hands and found them painted red with blood. Kirishima could only hope that it was his, and not Bakugou’s. A small explosion shot out, then another and another. Then they stopped again. Bakugou’s body was still completely tense, only his arms were movable. Bakugou’s eyes were still staring at Kirishima’s chest, and the tears kept falling. Another weak explosion forced itself out. It was more smoke than anything. Then another.
“Katsuki?” Kirishima slightly propped himself up on his elbow, keeping his hands on Bakuoug’s wrists. Another explosion. Kirishima watched as Bakugou slowly raised his head, until red met red. Bakugou looked mostly normal. His cheeks were slightly reddened and his eyes had their usual intensity. The tears hadn’t stopped, only slowed down. Kirishima could almost sigh with happiness. But he was still wary.
Kirishima lifted himself up more. Maybe he was playing with fire. Maybe he should just keep still. Maybe he shouldn’t reach out and touch Bakugou’s face. But he did it anyway. Bakugou leaned into his hand, and a heartbreaking sob left him.
“I’m sorry.” Bakugou choked out. Kirishima slid his other hand down Bakugou’s arm and intertwined their fingers.
“It’s okay.” Kirishima did his best to smile. “I’ll be okay.”
“Stop me.” Bakugou pleaded. “Why aren’t you fighting back? Why aren’t you doing anything? Stop me, please. You promised! stop me, sto-” Bakugou completely stilled again. Kirishima helplessly watched as all life left Bakugou’s eye again. Explosions started crackling between Kirishima and Bakugou’s hands, but despite that, Kirishima made his grip tighter. It was easier protecting his hand than his weakened chest. Bakugou’s free hand shot back to Kirishima’s chest and dug itself into the burned, torn flesh.
Kirishima cried out in pain, his back hitting the ground again. Bakugou didn’t even let out explosions, only pushing the hand deeper. Kirishima shot a hand out, intending to push him away or fight back, but then an agonizing pain ripped through him. The smell of burnt flesh invaded Kirishima’s nose, fueling him with a new type of fear. Something he had never feared before, something he never thought he would fear.
The fear made the world disappear around him. He could only focus on the hand pushing into flesh. He didn’t feel the uneven ground, he was laying on. He didn’t feel the way sticks and rocks dug into his unhardened back. He could only feel the way his muscle tissue was being scorched and torn apart. It made his heart stop and beat impossibly fast at the same time. His entire body was cold, it was like he was frozen solid. He couldn’t move his arms, he couldn’t move anything. He couldn’t do anything. The fear consumed him and he could only force his eyes shut, doing his best to keep breathing. He knew what the fear was.
It was the fear of dying.
Kirishima didn’t know how to harden his insides. He knew he could, his quirk had done it for him thousands of times, but he couldn’t. Even Unbreaking, it was always just his skin. More explosions hit his flesh. He must be at least slightly hardened, since he wasn’t dead yet. He tried to. He thought about hardening right under Bakugou’s impacts, but he wasn’t sure it did anything. He had to try. He wanted to harden, wanted to fight back, but his body had betrayed him, every ounce of his strength crumbled as Bakugou’s hand scorched deeper. His mind screamed for survival, yet his body stayed frozen, paralyzed by the crushing weight of the fear consuming him. Kirishima also had to force himself to keep concentrating on his grip on Bakugou’s other hand. He couldn't let go. No matter what, Bakugou could not use both hands. Despite that, Kirishima felt his grip slowly weakening.
Kirishima felt his mind slipping. The pain was unbearable. He would lose consciousness soon and then it would be over. Why was he even fighting? It wouldn’t matter. No one was coming for him. No one would save him. He would die here. Die by the hands of someone who saw something in him that he never had. Someone who thought he was worth something. Someone who loved him.
Someone who now would hate him for the rest of their life, since he was too weak to fight back.
The explosions stopped. Everything stilled. The only noise Kirishima could hear was the slight buzz in his ear. Whatever was digging into his chest was teared away. Kirishima slowly managed to force his weak eyes open.
A sturdy cloth had wrapped itself around Bakugou and pulled against him. Bakugou struggled against it, trying to free his arms. Kirishima tilted his head backwards and saw Aizawa and Kaminari pull on Aizawa’s scarf. Kaminari and Aizawa were clearly arguing but Kirishima couldn’t hear them. Shinso yelled something to them, which made them all pull on the scarf. They managed to pull Bakugou away from him. Kirishima felt himself let out a sigh. Shinso made his way over to them, watching Bakugou carefully.
“Have he talked at all?” Shinso asked Kirishima, probably. Kirishima could only shake his head. He couldn’t speak. He could barely stay awake. “You did great, Eijirou. We’re sorry we didn’t get here sooner.”
Kirishima could barely hear him. Now that they were here, he couldn’t keep but let his eyes fall closed.
“Kirishima?” An unsure voice rung out into the dark room.
“Huh?” Kirishima sat up and rubbed his eye. The light from the hallway illuminated the person in such a way that Kirishima couldn’t see their face. The spiky hair and slouched posture was a pretty good indicator, though. “Bro? What are you doing here?”
Bakugou stepped further into the room, and just before he closed the door, Kirishima got a glimpse of him. Bakugou was lightly bandaged and had a couple of cuts. What?
“Bakugou?” Kirishima sat up on the edge of the bed. Bakugou slowly walked over and stopped in front of him.
“You’re still in your day clothes, idiot.” Bakugou said.
“Huh? Oh yeah. Woops.” Kirishima grinned, but he doubted Bakugou could see. Kirishima reached out and held Bakugou’s hands in his. “Are you okay?”
“Mhm.” Bakugou quietly hummed. Kirishima squeezed his hands.
“You wanna sleep here?” Kirishima gently asked. That must have been why Bakugou was here, but he probably was too stubborn to ask.
“You’re so clingy.” Bakugou grumbled, but Kirishima thought it sounded like he was on the verge of tears.
“Sorry, just can’t help it.” Kirishima chuckled. Bakugou just scoffed at him and crawled into the bed. They have had a sleepover in Bakugou’s house before, but his bed was way bigger than their tiny dorm beds. Kirishima was suddenly nervous for some reason. Bakugou pressed his back up against the wall, making room for Kirishima. He was about to lay down when Bakugou spoke up again.
“At least change out of your jeans, dumbass.” Bakugou kindly reminded him.
“Oh yeah.” Kirishima changed into sweatpants and a new shirt, before laying down beside him. He made sure to lay as close to the edge as he could, making sure they didn’t touch.
“I fought Deku.” Bakugou told him after they had laid in silence for a few moments.
“Did he take the loss alright?” Kirishima asked when Bakugou didn’t continue. If Bakugou wanted to talk about his feelings then he would.
“Of course he did, he’s used to it by now.” Bakugou scoffed, but it lacked his usual passion.
“Bet you were real nice about it too.” Kirishima hoped Bakugou could hear his smile.
“Shut up.” Bakugou definitely rolled his eyes. Kirishima could only laugh, and fight his urge to pull him closer, and trace all his bruises and cuts with his fingers. Kirishima could feel Bakugou lay a hand out between them. Kirishima knew Bakugou was sad, but he had never dealt with that before. He didn’t know what to do. If it was anyone else he would embrace him and hold him and tell him everything would be alright, but he wasn’t sure Bakugou wanted that.
Bakugou didn’t move, so Kirishima decided to just try. He slowly laid his own hand right beside Bakugou’s, but didn’t touch him. But then Bakugou reached out and rested his pinky over Kirishima’s.
That made Kirishima let his hand move over so he could hold Bakugou’s and intertwine their fingers. He heard Bakugou let out a shaky sigh, and felt him put his other hand on the back of Kirishima’s hand, so his hand was now completely trapped. Not that he minded at all. Bakugou pulled the hand over to him, right in front of his chest. He could feel Bakugou shaking, and he could hear Bakugou’s breaths become irregular.
Kirishima really couldn’t help but move closer, and let his free hand cup Bakugou’s cheek. It was wet with tears. Bakugou was crying. And he hadn’t pushed Kirishima away. Though he could tell Bakugou was trying his best to be quiet.
“Kirishima…” Bakugou brokenly whispered. Kirishima slid his hand to the back of Bakugou’s neck and moved closer. Bakugou held his hand tighter and shifted down to hide his face in Kirishima’s neck. Kirishima gently moved his hand through Bakugou’s soft hair.
“I got you.” Kirishima whispered back. Bakugou let out a sob. Then another sob. Then another and another and another until the whole room was filled with his sadness and misery. Kirishima just held him close, letting Bakugou cling to his arm. Kirishima kept himself awake until he heard Bakugou’s sobs turn into crying then into sniffles and lastly into slow, even breaths. Only then did he let his eyes fall closed.
Kirishima would have blamed the sunshine in his face for waking him up, if it wasn’t for one tiny thing. Someone was softly stroking his face. Kirishima did his best to pretend like he was still sleeping. For some reason. He was laying on his back, something warm and heavy was pressed against his side.
Kirishima could feel Bakugou tracing around two of his fingertips around Kirishima’s face. They were soft, warm and incredibly gentle. Kirishima knew if he moved, Bakugou would stop. The feather light touch went down the side of his face, circling his cheek, over the bridge of his nose, circling his other cheek, up the side of his face and over his forehead. The motion continued for a while, and Kirishima almost fell asleep again. He knew Bakugou’s hands were soft, but he didn’t know he could be so soft with them.
He heard Bakugou let out a soft sigh and felt him cup his cheek. Bakugou moved his thumb back and forth on Kirishima’s, probably, rough skin. Kirishima wanted to lean into the hand, but managed to fight the urge. The thumb left his face but hand moved up slightly. A few moments passed before he felt a gentle thumb touch his right eyelid, probably right over his scar. Kirishima had noticed Bakugou often looked at it, but he hadn’t asked about it. Then the hand left his face.
Bakugou moved away. Kirishima’s side felt cold and it felt wrong. Bakugou had moved so far away Kirishima almost wondered if he left the bed. He knew he hadn’t because he could hear his soft breaths, and the blanket flew between them. Kirishima wanted to turn over and pull him in again. He didn’t. He kept still, pretending to be asleep. He eventually heard Bakugou fall back asleep, and let himself turn towards him. Bakugou was lying on his side, facing him. His face was peaceful, completely devoid of all anger and stress. Kirishima thought he was beautiful. The morning light kissed his perfect skin, and Kirishima wanted nothing more than to reach out and find out if it was as soft as it looked. He didn’t. He just admired him until he fell asleep.
When they woke up again, neither of them mentioned anything.
Notes:
lol
Chapter 26: Skipping stone
Summary:
The meaning to the madness.
Notes:
WARNING: Panic attack and accidental self harm. (Not that bad)
I just realized I completely skipped over the fact they’re now in their third year… They do that in spring, not summer… Theyve been in their third year since chapter 20... woops
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima sat by Bakugou’s hospital bed. He couldn’t help but stare at Bakugou’s bandaged arms and hands. It felt wrong not holding Bakugou’s hand, while he waited for him to wake up, but he just couldn’t get himself to do it. He didn’t know how Bakugou would react when he woke up. He had been out for a week soon. Aizawa said it was because of the immense stress the quirk had put him under, but Kirishima knew the hospital had put him under a quirk-induced coma. Kirishima himself had been out for just under four days. He had been pumped full with medicine and affected with all sorts of healing quirks. Kirishima knew he was lucky to have survived.
Lucky?
You just threw away your perfect chance to die.
Kirishima had been fighting himself ever since he woke up. He was getting exhausted. Bakugou should wake up any minute now, but a small, annoying part of Kirishima didn’t really want him to.
Bakugou shifted.
Kirishima unwillingly felt his eyes make their way to Bakugou’s face. A deep sadness flew through him as he watched Bakugou’s face twitch lightly. It was still mostly calm, a sight Kirishima wasn’t sure when he would see again. If he’d see it again.
“Hey Ei.” A rough voice said. Bakugou smiled warmly at him. Kirishima couldn’t even muster a fake smile, that used to come to him so naturally.
“Hi Kat.” Kirishima’s voice was breaking.
“What’s wrong?” Bakugou sounded so worried. He sat up slightly. “What hap-” Bakugou’s eyes had shifted down to Kirishima’s chest. Kirishima’s bandaged chest. Then he looked at his own hands. Bakugou’s expression changed into confusion then realization then sadness and lastly anger.
“Kat-”
“What did you do?” Bakugou frantically looked at his hands.
“Please, Kat, look-”
“What did you make me do?!” Bakugou dropped them to look at Kirishima. “You were going to let me kill you!”
“I wasn’t, I fo-”
“Why?! Why would you do that? I thought you were better!” Bakugou asked, his eyes searing Kirishima’s face.
“I am better! I trie-”
“Holy shit. You were just going to let me. You would do that to me?!”
“No one would blame you! It was the quirk! It wouldn’t affect you in any way!”
“...” Bakugou stared at him for what felt like forever, but was probably only a few seconds. “You really thought it through.”
“What, no! I just-”
“I don’t understand… You seemed so happy,” Bakugou looked heartbroken, his voice was wavering. “I was with you all the time. Why?”
“Kat, please.” Kirishima begged. He could explain. Right?
“No. Don’t call me that.” Anger overtook Bakugou’s features again, but it wasn’t his usual scowl. It was one that screamed betrayal, a look Kirishima never wanted to see.
“Ka- Bakugou, just listen to me.” Kirishima tried.
“Why would I?! You would just lie! You always fucking lie to me!”
“You don’t understand! You don’t know how hard it is to fight yourself!”
“Yes, I don’t understand! I don’t understand a thing about you! You promised me that you would stop me! Why are you SO SELFISH?!”
“I’M SELFISH?! YOU NEVER THOUGHT ABOUT ANYONE OTHER THAN YOURSELF!” Why was he yelling? What was he even saying?
“What?! Are you serious?! I haven’t been like that for years! I changed!”
“Yeah?” Kirishima almost wanted to laugh. “And please tell me why you did that.”
“Oh, shut up.” Bakugou rolled his eyes.
“You changed because of me!” Kirishima yelled.
“Yes, I fucking did! I changed everything about who I thought I was! I did everything I could to help you and where did that get us?! You tried to kill yourself! TWICE!”
“WELL HAVE YOU EVER THOUGHT ABOUT WHY I WANT TO KILL MYSELF?!” Kirishima snapped, standing up, his chair hitting the ground. Why was he getting so worked up?
“YES I HAVE! EVERY FUCKING DAY!” Bakugou couldn’t get up. He was stuck in a couple of machines. He looked like he wanted to, though.
“You’re full of shit! You never fucking cared!”
“You don’t even believe that! You know how much I care!”
“No, I’m stupid for ever convincing myself that you ever actually cared about me!”
“I care so much about you! You know that!”
“Yeah?! Give me one fucking reason why you would do that!”
“BECAUSE I LOVE Y-”
“NO, SHUT UP! Don’t fucking say that.”
“Why? Because you know it’s true?” Bakugou scoffed.
“No, because you’re lying to yourself! Whatever you think it is you feel for me, is wrong! You only ‘care’ about me because of what you did to Midoriya!”
“Don’t bring him into this!”
“He’s the reason here even is a ‘this’ to begin with! You’re so fucking lucky that he’s stronger than me! You bullied him for years and then you meet someone actually suicidal! I bet you finally saw what bullying can do to a person, because I know you knew! You knew something had happened to me, and I guess that somehow triggered your empathy. I know you decided to ‘fix’ me so you could convince yourself that you’ve changed, and make sure Midoriya never ended up like me!”
“That’s not true!”
“Yes, it fucking is! Don’t think that I didn’t notice how you always stared at my lunch, or how you stared when I didn’t eat anything. I bet you thought you were so fucking smart when you started making my food for me, so you never even thought about asking me why. You never fucking asked me why I couldn’t get myself to eat anything that I hadn’t made, not even food a fucking pro hero had made!”
“I just wanted to help!”
“Does it look like it fucking helped?!” Kirishima knew it had helped. It had helped him so much. He just couldn’t see past the rage all the pain had fueled in him. “If you cared so much, then why didn’t you ever fucking ask?!”
“I WAS WAITING!” They were both so angry. Why?
“YOU DON’T FUCKING WAIT FOR A SUICIDAL PERSON, YOU FUCKING IDIOT! If I wasn’t fucking cursed with this useless fucking quirk, then I wouldn’t fucking be here!”
“I was trying my best.” Bakugou’s eyes were filled with tears. It didn’t do anything to stop Kirishima’s rambling.
“I know why you didn’t ask, because you knew that you couldn’t fucking handle the answer. Because how would rich, spoiled, selfish Bakugou ever be able to understand?! How would you ever understand how my parents could leave me alone for weeks at a time? How could they ever leave a child who didn’t know shit about cooking, alone with a barely stocked fridge and no money to order or buy anything. How would you ever understand why I would stick around people who treated me like shit, just because they brought me food. How would you ever understand why I would keep eating their food even when they started putting fucking glass shards and metal pieces in it, just because they thought it was funny.”
“What..?” Bakugou’s voice was so small.
“You would never fucking understand what they put me through, what I allowed them to put me through, because you never fucking cared about me. You just wanted to fix me, so you could tell Midoriya how much you have changed.”
“That’s not…”
“You don’t fucking care about me. You only care about yourself. You’re letting me live a lie, because you’re so fucking scared that you’ll fail me, just like you failed Midoriya. You’re terrified of failure, Bakugou, I know you are. You just want to fix me, but you don’t want anything to do with me. I knew from the start. You never fucking tricked me, Bakugou, because I always knew what you were doing. But you still fucking managed to make me fall in love with you.”
“You can’t possibly believe all that…” The tears spilled.
“Maybe I do.” Kirishima said despite the fact both of them knew he was lying.
“I know what you’re doing, Eijirou.” Bakugou dropped his face, his gaze focusing on his hands, laying in his lap. “You want me to yell at you. You want me to hurt you. You want me to do something so you can deal with the guilt that’s eating you up.”
“You don’t know anything about what I’m feeling.” Kirishima knew Bakugou was right, which only made him angrier.
“I don’t.” Bakugou agreed. “You were right about one thing, though. I wouldn’t know how to deal with what happened to you. I wouldn’t know how to piece you back together if you fell apart. But I have always wanted to know. That’s why I asked Mina to talk with you last year. We thought that maybe if she talked with you first, you would come to me. We knew it burdened you, but you never came to us. Then after your attempt, we thought we would wait a bit. But then you seemed better. You seemed so happy.”
“I was happy.” Kirishima felt hopeless now. Bakugou sounded so small, he was basically whispering. He kept his gaze down. His hands in gentle fists. He probably couldn’t clench them more.
“You were never something I saw as broken. I never tried to fix you. I just wanted to be there for you. I was selfish. I thought that just me being there would help you. That somehow I would be able to help you.” Bakugou let out a broken laugh.
“You did help. You helped so much.” Kirishima couldn’t see him. His vision was completely blurred.
“You were always so nice to me. Even when I kept pushing you away, you always came back. You were the first person who saw more in me, than just my talents and stupid quirk. You actually liked me, just for what you could see in me, for what you thought I could become. Even though you hated me. I know you did, I could always see the pain in your eyes. You knew who I was, but you still looked at me like I was so much more.” Bakugou softy said.
Kirishima could only stare, no words made it to his mind. Nothing that could be able to respond to that.
“You did intrigue me, back when we first met.” Bakugou continued after a long pause. “I guess you could say that you ‘triggered my empathy’, because yeah… I never cared about anyone before you. At least not in the way I care about you. I do love my parents and I would beat up anyone else who picked on Izuku, but it’s not the same. It was never the same. You made me want to care for you. I cooked for you because I wanted to. I cleaned your room because I wanted to. I spent every possible moment with you because I wanted to. You made me want to do everything and anything for you.
I always thought that I would be alone for all my life, and I was completely fine with that. But then I met you. And then I learned that I was able to love someone. Not in the way I loved my parents, but in the way that I would drop everything to make you happy. But you were so sad. No matter what I did, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t make you see yourself how I saw you. I thought that if I was somehow able to love you enough, then maybe you might hate yourself just a bit less. But I couldn’t. Because I didn’t know what you were running from.
I might have been able to get you to eat comfortably, but what would have happened if you felt metal or glass in your food? You’d panic. Right? You go right back to where you were. That day in the closet, it should have told me something. I don’t know why it didn’t. Maybe I was just naive, maybe I just didn’t want to know. I don’t even know what your triggers are. I should have known, I should have asked. But I didn’t.
And how would I ever be able to help, when all I do is destroy. My quirk destroys myself and everything around me. I killed two people. I told Izuku to kill himself. I was the reason All Might lost his power. Edgeshot almost died saving me. I even killed myse-” Bakugou stopped talking, mouth still open, his eyes unmoving. Then he took a deep breath and continued talking. “Then I almost lost you. If I hadn’t found you when I did, then you would be dead. And now… I almost killed you again.”
“You didn’t.” Kirishima cried.
“If I had, I only would have myself to blame. Because I knew he was coming for me. I knew I was the one he wanted, but I wanted to stay with you. I should have let Aizawa separate us. I shouldn’t have been so selfish, but I was. Even worse, instead of telling you, I only made you promise that you would stop me. So I just put all the responsibility on you. I didn’t tell you anything and just hoped you would stop me.”
“What? No, no, I was fighting my mind, Katsuki. I wanted to live, I promise. I want to stay with you. I want to live my life with you. That Saturday, I was going to ask you to be my boyfriend.” Kirishima pleaded.
“I…” Bakugou trailed off. Then he forced his eyes shut and pressed the palms of his hands into them. “I don’t know if I even want that anymore.” Bakugou sobbed.
“Kat…” Kirishima couldn’t blame him, but it really hurt.
“I can’t do this right now. Not with you healing from something I did. Not with me healing from overuse of my quirk, because I tried to kill you. I can’t, Eijirou. I don’t even know if I can look at you anymore. Not without seeing you on the ground letting me burn your skin away.” Bakugou almost whispered with how soft he spoke.
Kirishima dropped his gaze to his own lap. He knew Bakugou was right.
But that didn’t stop his heart from breaking in two.
“I want to be alone.” Even if Kirishima wanted nothing more than to pull Bakugou into a hug, he did as he said. Each step away from Bakugou felt like another crack forming inside him, one he didn’t know how to heal. But he kept walking, even as the pain hollowed him out.
He stepped out into the bare hallway, the cold, blueish lights attacking his eyes. The room had only been lit up by the natural light coming from the window. There were a few paintings on the walls and plants on the floor. Then there were a couple of chairs up against the wall. They had been empty when Kirishima went into the room, however long since that was, but now they were occupied. Kirishima had wanted to just go to his room and be alone, but now that plan was ruined.
“Oh baby…” Ashido wrapped her arms around him. Kirishima kept his arms against his sides.
“You heard?” Kirishima asked.
“No, you just look heartbroken. He’ll be alright, okay?” Sero answered. Huh.
“I should check on him-” Kaminari moved forward but Kirishima grabbed his arm.
“Don’t.” Kirishima warned. Bakugou wanted to be alone. From everyone. Right?
“Alright, let’s go to your room, okay?” Sero gently began tugging Kirishima with him. Ashido grabbed his other arm, keeping him warm. Kaminari took the front and Kirishima could hear Shinso’s gentle footsteps behind him. Even with their presence, there was nothing they could do against his mind slowly slipping away.
He was sat on something soft, but he didn’t know where he was. He felt people move around him, but he couldn’t see them. He could hear his own shaking breaths, but he couldn’t feel them.
What had he done?
Someone was gently shaking him, but he didn’t know who it was. Someone was talking to him, but he couldn’t hear them. He felt a growing pain on his thighs, but he couldn’t tear his hands away.
He had hurt Bakugou.
Someone was trying to remove his hands, but they were hardened in his thighs. There were hands on his face, but that didn’t stop the tears running down his cheeks. He was heaving for air, but that didn’t make it reach his lungs.
Bakugou hated him.
Bakugou didn’t want him anymore.
Bakugou finally saw how sick he was.
“Breathe, Eiji, please.” A soft voice said. Kirishima felt a calm, continuous beat under his palm. “It’s okay, you’re okay, he’s okay.”
Bakugou is finally free of him.
Bakugou won't be held down anymore.
“Calm down, Eiji, we got you. Breathe with me.” A deeper voice said. “Breath in.”
Kirishima tried to follow the voice.
“Breathe out.”
It was hard letting go of the breath he had fought so hard to capture. He let it out in ragged, short outbursts.
“Good, you’re doing so good. Breathe in.”
Kirishima did his best.
“Breathe out.”
“Breathe in.”
“Breathe out.”
“Breathe in.”
“Breathe out.”
“Breathe in.”
“Breathe out.”
“Kiri?” The softer voice said.
Kirishima opened his eyes. His vision was blurred by unshed tears. Ashido was close to him, her body embracing his, her hand softly stroked his back. Sero sat by his side, Kirishima’s hand on his chest, right over his heart. Both of them in the bed with him.
“I was going to stop him.” Kirishima’s voice was rough. More tears fell, but he could breathe normally.
“We know.” Ashido held him closer. “We know.”
But Ashido didn’t know. She wasn’t there. She hadn’t seen how Kirishima barely thought back. She hadn’t seen how he had just let Bakugou drill through him. Kaminari had been there though. Shinso had been there as well. Both of them kept quiet. They didn’t even look at him. They sat in the chairs beside his bed, both looking down at their laps. They had seen. They knew the truth.
“We caught him.” Kaminari spoke up. He didn’t look up. “That’s why it took so long.”
“He was causing a lot of panic in the camp, so he kept getting away in the swarm of people. We got him, though.” Shinso added. He had looked up, but Kirishima thought like his mind was somewhere else.
“That’s good.” Kirishima felt far away himself.
“There was an attack in the camp? Is everyone alright?” Ashido asked.
“Yeah, everyone got separated, so nothing happened.” Shinso said.
“Wish they had separated everyone.” Kaminari spat.
“You know why they didn’t.” Shinso told him.
“That was so fucking dumb!” Kaminari stood up.
“We know! We all think that, but they didn’t want to!” Shinso stood up as well.
“He did! He wanted to get away!”
“I know! But that doesn’t change anything. There’s nothing we can do now.” Shinso put a hand on Kaminari’s shoulder. “They’re okay.”
Kaminari just looked at the ground, his fist clenched by his sides. His eyes were filled with tears. He let out a deep sigh and sat back down in the chair. The room was filled with a new tension. Kirishima could tell Ashido and Sero were confused. They stayed with him for a while longer, but the tension never fully went away.
Kirishima had to stay in the hospital for a week more. He didn’t go see Bakugou again.
His chest had to be stable before they would let him go back to the dorms. He was mostly asleep, trying to heal as fast as possible. Or something. That was what he told himself, at least.
Sero came around often. Apparently Aizawa had chosen him to be Kirishima’s caretaker. The doctors taught him how to bandage Kirishima up properly, and what medication he had to take. Kirishima had to take two pills three times a day. Sero kept the pills in his room. Sero was nice about it though. Kirishima could only hope he wouldn’t start resenting him.
When he got discharged from the hospital, he still wasn’t fully recovered. He wasn’t allowed to do any hard work. He couldn’t train, couldn’t join hero training, he couldn’t even lift things over 10 kg.
Bakugou hadn’t returned to the dorm. Kirishima had heard he had been discharged two days before him. Kirishima tried not to linger around his room too much. It still broke his heart every time he looked at the closed door.
After a week of being back, Aizawa pulled him aside.
“You’re going back to therapy.” Aizawa told him.
“Why?” Kirishima felt exhausted. No one believed that he had fought back.
“You know why.” Aizawa looked disappointed. Kirishima just sighed and didn’t fight it.
His class tried their best to include him in their activities. He didn’t want to, he was too tired. He just slept all day. He also didn’t want to bring the mood down. He felt like people were tiptoeing around him, like they were scared he’d break down. Or get angry. Kirishima wasn’t really sure what they were scared of.
Sometimes when he entered rooms, people would stop talking and look at him. They all had pity in their eyes. Kirishima hated it. He hated it so much.
No one mentioned Bakugou.
No one commented on Bakugou’s absence.
No one said Bakugou’s name around Kirishima.
Ashido, Kaminari, Sero and Shinso took it upon themselves to make sure he ate.
Sero always got him for breakfast. Kirishima could never sleep in. He didn’t know how Sero kept being patient around him. He fought him every morning, and every morning Sero had to force him out of his bed. Kirishima barely got anything down, when he managed to get to the cafeteria.
At lunch and dinner the fight was easier, since it was four against one. Sometimes Kirishima just stared at his food. Sometimes he would take a few bites. Sometimes he would eat it all. The food always tasted bland. It was missing something. Kirishima almost wished someone would put glass shards in it. At least then he would feel something.
They never said anything about Kirishima eating with them.
They never said anything about their missing group member.
They never said anything about Bakugou.
Aizawa asked to talk with him again, only a few days later.
“You’ve been in therapy five times?!” Aizawa slapped some papers down on the table between them.
“Mhm.” Kirishima had no energy at all.
“Why didn’t you say anything? You just let me send you back to something that obviously didn’t help.” Aizawa seemed angry.
“Would you have listened?” Kirishima asked with a sigh.
“Shut up. I read what your last one wrote about you. The things you told him. You’re really smart, you know that?” Why was Aizawa so mad?
“Thanks.” Kirishima just wanted to go to sleep.
“Eijirou…” Aizawa seemed to finally notice Kirishima’s mood. “I want to help you. I’ll figure something out, okay?”
“Yeah, yeah, have fun. Can I go?” Kirishima didn’t care.
“Alright.” Aizawa seemed reluctant but Kirishima just walked away.
Kirishima kept being tired. No matter how much he slept, he never got any energy. Bakugou didn’t return either. Even after six weeks, no one had said anything about him. It had been their last day of school before summer vacation, and he hadn’t heard a single thing from him or about him. He hadn’t asked either.
“Have you packed?” Shinso walked into his room after knocking twice. Kirishima was laying on his bed, just staring at his ceiling. “I guess not.”
Shinso walked over and grabbed the forgotten duffle bag on the floor. Kirishima
was
going to pack, but… His bed was just so comfortable.
“You have clothes there, soooo…” Shinso probably just talked to himself. He walked around the room and grabbed random things. A hoodie from the floor, a plushie from his bed, something in his bathroom, something on his desk. “I have your medicine already, do you need anything more?”
“Where am I going?” Kirishima sighed.
“Home.”
“Aizawa will let me visit my parents?” Kirishima raised a suspicious eyebrow. Aizawa had been watching him lately, Kirishima knew that much.
“Sorry, I meant home to us.” Shinso added. Kirishima let out an annoyed groan.
“You’re all fucking assholes.” Kirishima spat and turned away.
“Hey, I didn’t do anything. Don’t be unfair.” Shinso rightfully told him.
“Fuck off.” Kirishima curled into himself. He felt pathetic.
“Eijirou, do not be difficult.” It was a clear warning.
“If you want me to come with you, then you’ll have to make me.” A warning, Kirishima chose to ignore.
“Look, I know you miss Bakugou, but you don’t have to such a fucking loser about it.” It couldn’t be anything other than bait. Shinso wouldn’t talk to him like that. No one had mentioned Bakugou around him for weeks. Even then, Kirishima didn’t stop himself from responding.
“YOU FUCKING ASSH-”
Kirishima was suddenly in a car.
“I’m sorry.” Shinso looked out the window. He did seem sorry.
Kirishima didn’t respond.
Kirishima wasted away during the break. He barely got out of bed. He barely ate. He didn’t train at all. Aizawa couldn’t even force him to do anything, since he was still healing. He really was, though he went down on medicine a bit. Aizawa made sure he took it.
Ashido, Kaminari and Sero came over a few too many times. Kirishima knew why. They were all pitying him. They were all scared he’d do something. They were all scared he was as weak as they thought he was.
Shinso made sure he took care of himself. He made sure he showered at least every other day. He made sure he went down for each meal. He made sure he kept breathing. If Kirishima wasn’t corrapertive, Shinso would force him. Shinso knew how to get him to talk, and he was too weak to stop taking the bait. Shinso always looked guilty after, though. Kirishima couldn’t help but start feeling resentment towards him. But at least someone mentioned Bakugou around him.
Eri kept trying to cheer him up. She would paint him pictures. She would brush his hair. She would braid his hair as best as she could. She made him cookies. Kirishima tried to pretend. Kirishima tried his best to make it seem like she helped. Kirishima tried to not cry when she would add Bakugou in her paintings.
Aizawa and Yamada did their best to act like parents. They made him go on walks with them. They took him to theme parks, museums, restaurants, anything that might do anything at all. It never helped. Nothing ever did anything.
His other classmates texted him too. Some asking to hangout, most just checking up on him. Midoriya didn’t text him. Kirishima barely responded.
The break felt like it lasted forever, but then it was over. Then it was the first of September and they would go back tomorrow. Which was apparently why Shinso was back in his room, demanding something from him.
“What do you want to do with your hair?” Shinso sat on his desk chair, looking over at him on the bed.
“Shave it off.” Kirishima didn’t care about his hair. It was basically half red, half black by now. He hadn’t dyed it since before the accident. Well,
he
hadn’t done it for months. Someone else used to do it. Now, just the thought of him doing it himself felt wrong.
“We’re not doing that. You’ll regret it.” Shinso thankfully knew him pretty well. Kirishima hated him. “We can dye it red or black, what do you want?”
“All my dye is at the dorm.” Kirishima dismissed him. He didn’t care.
“I brought it.” Shinso gestured to the duffle bag on the floor. Kirishima hadn’t opened it at all.
“Aren’t you just perfect.” Kirishima scoffed.
“I’m trying to be nice.” Shinso was tired of Kirishima’s bullshit.
“I never asked you too.”
“Can’t you just choose?” Shinso sighed.
It was an easy answer.
One Kirishima thought he’d never choose.
His classmates stared at him. They all judged him. Everyone had plastered fake smiles on their faces, but Kirishima could see the questions burning behind their eyes. No one asked him anything. He could feel their eyes on him all the time. He hated it. Luckily it was easy to hide behind his hair, now that he didn’t style it anymore. That also made it easier when he looked in mirrors. Or accidentally looked in one.
Ashido had seemed like she wanted to scream at him, or strangle him, or drag him to the nearest hair salon. She didn’t. She stared at him for a few seconds before taking a deep breath and walked away.
Kaminari just stared.
Sero gave him a small, soft smile.
Shinso knew. He had bought the dye and given it to him. He had seen him while the dye processed and after when it dried. He had even cut it. He still seemed sad about it, though.
Bakugou hadn’t had any reaction.
Because Bakugou still hadn’t returned.
Notes:
I loved writing this chapter
Chapter 27: Basalt
Summary:
Sure wonder when Bakugou will return
Chapter Text
Somehow two weeks had passed and Kirishima didn’t feel any better. He didn’t feel any less tired, heavy or numb. He was still forced to go to school. Sero somehow hadn’t given up on him yet.
It should have been a normal Monday. It
should
. But it wasn’t. Sero was joined by their other friends in his morning fight. Nervousness swarmed from them. They tried their best to pretend, though. It wasn’t their fault that he had been pretending every day of his life for the past many years, so he knew. He could tell. He just didn’t know why though.
When they arrived at their classroom, they let him enter first. They tried to act normal about it, with them just
slowly
moving behind him. Lucky for them, Kirishima just didn’t really care. So he went inside.
And
everyone
went silent.
He had heard their chatter when he first opened the door, but it disappeared almost immediately. Kirishima looked at them and sure enough, they were all staring at him. Kirishima almost wanted to yell at them. He was so tired of people tiptoeing around him. He almost wanted to give them a reason to be scared of him. But then his eyes shifted. It was the natural shift they always made when he entered the room. They always shifted to the empty chair.
Except it wasn’t empty.
Red met red, scarlett met ruby, and Kirishima’s world stopped.
Because Bakugou was back.
And Bakugou looked just like he always did.
Bakugou broke their stare down first, his eyes shifting just slightly upwards. He kept his natural, bored expression. It wasn’t telling Kirishima anything. He couldn't read him at all. Then the eyes shifted downwards, just around his chest. They wouldn’t find anything, obviously, since Kirishima was wearing his uniform. The bandages were still there. Bakugou just didn’t need to know that.
Then Bakugou looked away. He turned his head and looked out the window. Kirishima felt like he could breathe again. But that didn’t mean he could move.
He felt gentle hands on his back, pushing him along. He managed to take a step forward. Then another. He somehow managed to make it all the way to his desk. He even managed to sit down.
The chatter didn’t start up again. Everyone just slowly made their way to their seats. No one said a thing. Iida didn’t even inform them of Aizawa's arrival.
Aizawa surely could feel the tension when he entered the room. His eyes landed on Kirishima, as they did every morning it seemed, and then they looked to the right. They must have landed on Bakugou. Kirishima didn’t turn his head to make sure. Aizawa didn’t say a thing, only starting class like normal.
Kirishima felt like crying when he heard Bakugou say ‘here’ when Aizawa took attendance.
Lunch was weird. Not because Kaminari was kicking him under the table, or the weird empty chair between him and Shinso. That used to be Kaminari’s place, but in the last week he had started occupying the usually empty chair in front of Kirishima, instead of his own.
Everything had been just normal until Kaminari stopped kicking and looked somewhere behind Kirishima. Kaminari’s head was following someone and slowly turned. Kirishima didn’t look to see who it was. Then Kaminari slowly switched seats, still staring at someone. Then the table went quiet.
Because Bakugou sat with them. He sat right in front of Kirishima just like he always would. Kirishima had almost expected him to eat with Midoriya. But maybe that would have been Bakugou admitting that Kirishima had been right. So really, it was no surprise that he sat with them. The others didn’t seem to know what to do. That must mean Bakugou hadn’t talked with them.
“Wow, never did I think I would see you eat cafeteria food, Blasty!” Kaminari awkwardly tried. Ashido looked nervously between them. Sero froze, his spoon only mere centimeters from his mouth. Shinso kept his cool and kept eating. Kirishima just continued sitting still, staring at his food.
“Didn’t feel like cooking.” Bakugou just said.
Kaminari didn’t try again.
They had hero training after lunch. Or everyone else had. Kirishima still wasn’t allowed to join.
He felt intense eyes on him as everyone changed. Kirishima just sat on the bench over by Kaminari’s locker. He kept his gaze down.
He only looked up to check if there still were bandages on the pale arms he knew so well.
There wasn’t.
For the first time in many weeks, Kirishima didn’t go to his room right after school. Because Bakugou went to his. Or he went upstairs at least. Kirishima didn’t follow to see where he went.
Instead he forced himself into Kaminari’s personal space on the common room couch. Ashido draped a blanket over them, and Sero brought them snacks. Kaminari laid a comforting arm around his shoulder and kept him close. He didn’t cry.
Because he didn’t feel anything at all.
Dinner was much the same as lunch, as Bakugou joined them once again. The others tried to be a bit more natural this time, and to anyone else, it might seem like everything was normal. That nothing at all was wrong.
Everything was, though.
Ashido’s laugh was forced, Sero’s smile was fake and Kaminari’s jokes were careful.
Shinso and Bakugou seemed unnaturally normal. Shinso just ate and kept quiet, like he usually did. Bakugou did the same, but he didn’t usually do that. There were no snarky comments, no touches under the table, no glances to the man across from him. There was nothing at all.
Kirishima didn’t do anything at all.
He was quiet, unmoving, just did everything in his power to make the people around him forget he was even there.
When they returned after dinner, Kirishima made sure to walk first. He did hear familiar, heavy footsteps following close behind, but he ignored them. He took the stairs. He walked faster when he reached thei-
his
floor. He reached his door and closed it behind him. He heard footsteps pass it, just moments later.
It felt weird. It felt wrong. He shouldn’t be alone right now. He should have been happy for the return, not feel worse.
He shouldn’t be crying.
He shouldn’t feel like he was breaking apart.
But most of all he shouldn’t ignore the muffled explosions coming from the wall beside him in the middle of the night.
Kirishima was slightly surprised when Sero woke him up the next day, but here he was, being a dic-
good friend.
Kirishima didn’t have any energy to fight him today, so he just slowly got dressed.
“Morning, man.” Sero cheerfully said. It wasn’t to Kirishima. Sero had already greeted him. Kirishima looked towards the door.
And he was immediately grateful he hadn’t turned his torso too.
Bakugou shifted his eyes up from where they had been resting on Kirishima’s back, to his eyes instead. Then they went over to Sero. “Morning.”
“Eiji is behaving today, so we’ll be ready soon, if you wanna wait?” Sero offered. Kirishima pulled his shirt down over his head.
“Behaving?” Bakugou repeated.
“Yeah, some days I have to force him into his uniform.” Sero chuckled. Kirishima wanted to tear his throat out. “But don’t worry, I’ve been treating him so well.”
“You’ve been a pain in the ass.” Kirishima grumbled as he finished tying his tie. Sero just laughed. Kirishima turned around and found that Bakugou wasn’t in his room, like he thought he was. He was standing right outside the open door. Kirishima kept his gaze low, though.
Bakugou took a couple of steps backwards towards his room. Kirishima took the opportunity and left his room. Sero walked behind him with Bakugou. Kirishima could still hear them.
“You taped his bandages?” He heard Bakugou say.
“Oh no, it’s not what you think. The bandages are there to keep the moisturizer and healing serum there, the tape is just to make sure it stays in place.” Sero explained. “But also, because he moves a lot when he sleeps, so it’s just to make sure they don’t get messed up.”
“No, he doesn’t.” Kirishima somehow heard, despite the growing distance.
“He does now.” Kirishima was sure Sero had given him a casual looking shrug.
The week continued more or less like that. The tension filled, dead silence between Kirishima and Bakugou didn’t change at all. The rest of them got more and more comfortable again. Or they got comfortable with Bakugou. He didn’t say much.
Then it was Saturday out of nowhere, and then Ashido stopped them from going to their rooms.
“Nope, you two! We have to talk first!” Ashido sternly told them.
“About?” Bakugou boredly asked. But Kirishima could tell there was a challenge in his words.
“About the fact that we’re all going out to eat tonight!” Ashido smiled, not taking the challenge.
Obviously.
“You’re paying?”
“You’re loaded.”
“Whatever.”
“Just be here at 17:00, alright?” Ashido said. Then she turned to Kirishima. “And remember to change out of your uniforms.”
“Yes, mom.” Kirishima sighed and walked away.
“I’ll help.” Kirishima could hear Sero’s smile.
“I’ll help the other.” Kirishima was sure Kaminari’s was just as wide.
“And I’ll plan everything, as always.” Ashido sighed.
“I’ll help you.” Shinso offered. Kirishima could hear Ashido’s happy squeal as he walked up the stairs.
Ashido and Shinso took them to the ramen restaurant they all knew Bakugou liked.
Even though they had been there lots of times, Kirishima actually couldn’t remember his order. Someone else always said it for him. He just said what sounded the most familiar. When they all had ordered, Bakugou went to the bathroom. He returned shortly after and surprisingly spoke up. “So why are we here?”
“To celebrate your long awaited return, of course!” Ashido grinned.
“We didn’t celebrate mine.” Kirishima quietly mumbled.
“You didn’t eat, sweetie.” Apparently not low enough for Ashido not to hear.
“And we’re not so sure you really are back.” Kirishima was sure Kaminari was giving him a gentle smile, but he didn’t check. He didn’t care.
“It’s more because you weren’t gone for that long, man.” Sero hurriedly said. Kirishima knew he was being stared down by the one sitting in front of him.
Luckily their food arrived ending the awkward tension that had suffocated the table. Some meat buns Kirishima always got were placed beside Bakugou. Kirishima didn’t remember hearing him order it. When the waiter walked away, Bakugou pushed the plate over the table. Kirishima just stared at it for a while.
“Did rehab go alright?” Kaminari asked who could only be Bakugou. Was that where he had been?
“It was as shitty as it was last time.” Bakugou responded. Of course that was where he had been. Why hadn’t Kirishima thought about that?
“But you’re fine now?” So they hadn’t been texting. Or they probably had a bit, since Kaminari knew where he had been.
“My arms healed.” Bakugou just said.
“School has been as boring as it always is. We haven’t even had a lot of hero training, only talked about it theoretically.” Kaminari whined.
“I know. Izuku has been spamming me with his notes.” So Midoriya chose sides. Good to know. Maybe.
“Oh, what I wouldn't do for his prestige notes.” Kaminari said dramatically.
Kaminari changed topics after that, and kept it more towards the others in the group. Kirishima didn't say anything.
“Okay, do you wanna be big boys and go up and pay yourselves or do I have to do it and you’ll just send me the money?” Ashido asked when they were done eating. Kirishima ate all his food, even the meat buns.
“You prefer cash, right?” Kaminari sweetly smiled, well leaned back in his chair.
“I’ll even give you a 5% tip.” Sero looked just as comfortable.
“I’ll go with you.” Shinso said, standing up. Bakugou stood up as well.
Kirishima put his hands on the table and pushed himself up, but was shoved back down by a warm hand on his shoulder. He didn’t try to get up again.
The three went over to pay while Sero and Kaminari did their best to gather their bowls and glasses. Kirishima just sat still.
“Sero, you owe me 800 yen and Kaminari, you owe me 1100 yen.” Ashido said when they eventually returned.
“Is that with or without the tip?” Sero pulled out his wallet. Ashido just shrugged with a smile. Annoyed, Sero handed her a 1000 yen note. “Keep it.”
“What about me?” Kirishima asked when he didn’t get mentioned.
“I didn’t pay for you.” Ashido just told him. Shinso wouldn't do that.
“Did you get the receipt?” Kirishima asked. Ashido held out a piece of paper towards him. Kirishima was just about to grab it when someone else ripped it out of her hand.
One second, the paper had been just outside his reach. The next, it had been disintegrated by a condensed explosion.
“Guess your quirk still does work.” Kaminari joked. Bakugou just turned around and left the restaurant. “He really has the weirdest ways of showing he cares.”
Kirishima couldn't think of anything to say, so he just kept silent.
Bakugou’s nightmares had returned.
But not in the intensity they used to be. Now it was just small popping from his palms, it was probably not even enough to wake Bakugou up. But they were there. Kirishima would lie awake, unable to sleep, and every night around 2 or 3, the muffled explosions were heard. Depending on how Bakugou had his hands, they likely didn’t even scorch anything.
But they had returned.
And Kirishima couldn’t do anything other than lie and listen.
Sero didn't wake him the next day.
But a single, low kick to his door woke him instead.
Kirishima knew that kick, and he knew better than to ignore it. He threw on a random hoodie and a pair of socks before opening the door. He had started sleeping in sweatpants and a T-shirt, for some reason. His bed was just cold recently. Since it was autumn. So it made sense, really.
Bakugou stood up against the wall beside the door and stared into nothing. Kirishima stepped out into the hallways, and Bakugou pushed himself off and began walking towards the elevator. Kirishima followed him inside it.
They were completely silent, they didn't even look at eachother. Kirishima followed Bakugou through the common room and into the kitchen. Kirishima sat on one of the counters, but he didnt watch Bakugou cook. Bakugou didn’t react in any way. Kirishima couldn't read him at all.
A few times a classmate would enter the kitchen and freeze when they saw who was in there. Then they would immediately turn around and leave. Kirishima thought it was kind of funny.
When Bakugou was finished, he put the food in two deep bowls and left the kitchen. He didn't wait for Kirishima. He didn't need to since Kirishima knew when to follow. Bakugou led them to their usual table and they sat like they usually would. Everything seemed so normal. Except for their lack of touching. But even more, the deathening silence that seemed to follow them everywhere.
Kirishima couldn't get himself to say thank you to him. He couldn't get himself to say
anything,
really. So he just cleaned up after them. Bakugou stood close by while he did that.
After, they went their separate ways, no words shared between them.
“You know, we’re kinda surprised you’re eating with us.” Kaminari said, mouth full, despite the fact he himself brought them there.
“Why?” Bakugou didn’t even yell at him.
“We saw you eating together this morning.” Kaminari said, after swallowing.
“So?” Bakugou just grumbled.
“So, we thought you might have started cooking for you two again.”
“Why would I cook something if it’s just gonna get thrown away?” Bakugou gestured to Kirishima’s untouched plate.
Kirishima should know that it was obviously bait. He knew Bakugou wouldn't know how to deal with the tension between them, so of course he would start a fight. Anger was his default emotion, even now. Kirishima should have realized that. Kirishima shouldn't have taken the bait.
“Oh, shut up.” Kirishima said without thinking. He froze up. He had said that to Bakugou. Those were the first words he had said to him, since their conversations in the hospital. The table went silent. Kirishima could feel Bakugou’s eyes on him.
“Excuse me?” Bakugou scoffed with a laugh. He didn’t sound happy. He was challenging Kirishima.
“I told you to shut up.” Kirishima met his intense stare. He took the challenge.
“Why? For saying the truth?” Bakugou had the most annoying self-satisfied smirk plastered on his face.
“This doesn’t concern you.” Kirishima tried to stay calm.
“Are you fucking kidding me? You starving yourself has nothing to do with me?” Bakugou
laughed
at him. Kirishima wanted to punch him in the face.
“Guys-” Kaminari tried.
“Get your head out of your ass. Not everything I do is about you!” Kirishima felt his nails dig into his palms.
“Oh really? Why don’t we take a look in your notebook then?!” Bakugou’s confidence slipped a bit. A twitch of regret flew across his face, his smirk slightly fell.
“YOU WANNA FUCKING GO!?” Kirishima stood up, completely enraged. There was only one notebook he could be talking about. Bakugou shouldn’t know about it. Why did he know about it? How long? Sadly, Kirishima wanted to beat him into the ground, more than he wanted to ask questions.
“Hey-” Sero tried.
“ARE YOU GOING TO FIGHT BACK?!” Bakugou stood up as well, his confident demeanor gone, replaced by pure rage.
“Kiri-” Ashido touched his arm.
“ARE YOU GOING TO FINISH THE FUCKING JOB?!” Kirishima ignored her.
“Why don’t you go hook up instead of all that?” Kirishima really should know that tone. He knew what Shinso was trying to do. Kirishima just wasn’t smart enough to know not to respond.
“SHUT THE-” Kirishima yelled.
“YOU WAN-” Bakugou yelled at the same time.
Both stopped.
Kirishima was suddenly in a private room in the teachers lounge.
He was sitting in an armchair instead of the usual couch. Aizawa and Shinso were sitting on a couch in front of him. Shinso looked as sad as he always did lately.
Bakugou was sitting in another armchair, far away from him.
If his brain didn’t always get so confused and tired after being under Shinso’s quirk, he might have gone right back to fighting with Bakugou. Kirishima just slummed back into his chair, extremely embarrassed.
“Do I even have to say anything?” Aizawa sighed.
“No, sir.” Kirishima said.
“No.” Bakugou said.
“Get out of my sight then.” Aizawa dismissed them. Kirishima bolted out the door.
“I’m sorry.” Kirishima heard Shinso say behind him.
“Don’t be.” Kirishima didn’t remember when he last heard Bakugou sound so soft.
Kirishima didn’t go down for dinner that day. He had locked his door and barricaded it with random things in his room. His desk, his dumbbells, his drawer. He hadn’t left his room since talking with Aizawa. He wasn’t planning to either.
It had taken several long minutes for Sero to give up. Then even longer and even more minutes for Ashido and Kaminari to give up, when Sero had gotten them as back up. Shinso either hadn’t shown up or hadn’t said anything.
Kirishima had dug up his forgotten notebook from where he’d hidden it under the mattress. Thinking about it now, it was a really stupid hiding place. By the time Bakugou had started cleaning his room, he had completely forgotten about it. Or at least by the time he realized Bakugou had started cleaning his room.
There really wasn’t a lot in the notebook. Mostly just random doodles.
But of course there were
those
pages.
Far too many pages were filled with ideas about how to get Bakugou to kill him. Then there was the single page with the finalized plan.
Eijirou’s 5 step plan to die:
- Get Bakugou comfortable sparring
- Find his weakness
- Figure out how to piss him off
- Betray his trust
- Find him on a bad day
Kirishima would be able to cross step 3 out now. He didn’t. With their argument today, he could also cross out step 5. He didn’t.
Instead he tore the page out, crumbled it up and ate it for good measure. Maybe that was a bit dramatic, but Kirishima
was
kind of hungry.
Someone kicked his door. Kirishima ignored it.
He didn’t know what to do with the notebook. Maybe he could give it to Ashido, so she could melt it. Maybe he should burn it. Maybe he should eat the rest too. His stomach growled.
Another kick.
He went over to his bed and laid down face first. Maybe he could suffocate in his pillow. Maybe he should eat the pillow. There was a lingering smell of apples on it. Somehow. Kirishima didn’t remember having apples in his room. Tokoyami loved apples. Which was kind of funny. His teeth freaked Kirishima out.
A harder kick.
Could he eat Tokoyami? Physically nothing stopped him. His teeth could go through bones like Tokoyami’s freak teeth went through apples. What would happen to Dark Shadow if Tokoyami died? Or when, really. Would it just disappear? Wasn’t Dark Shadow a girl? Or was that just a fever dream Kirishima had had?
Heavy footsteps went into the room next door.
Kirishima could breathe again. He stayed in his bed though. He felt miserable.
Cold air invaded the room.
Kirishima must have relaxed too much. He let out a deep sigh and kept laying down. He was tired. He did turn his head, though. “Get out, dude.”
“Aren’t you just grateful?” The intruder scoffed. Just a bit less mean than earlier.
“Did you come just to argue?” Kirishima pushed himself up on his forearms to glare at the person. Bakugou looked right back at him, raised eyebrow and an angry but somehow still self-righteous expression.
“Yep, you sure know me. Just an asshole.” Bakugou probably would have crossed his arms, if they weren’t holding a plate and a mug of something. It was Kirishima’s Crimson Riot cup. He always drank raspberry soda out of it. He hadn’t had that in a long time now.
“Oh.” Kirishima could only say. Bakugou rolled his eyes, and went over to the desk. Kirishima threw his legs over the edge of the bed and turned to stand up. A warm hand on his shoulder kept him seated.
Bakugou bent down and picked up the notebook Kirishima had kept in his hands. “I didn’t mean to look through it.”
“But you did.” Kirishima had tried not to think about that.
“I did. I changed the bedding one day and found it. The first pages are just doodles so I thought that it was just that. And then suddenly it wasn’t.” Bakugou sat down beside him. Kirishima kept staring at the floor by his feet.
“When?” That was the only thing Kirishima wanted to know.
“Do you remember the day I burned my room down?”
“Of course I do.”
“It was that day.”
“Why didn’t you say anything?” Kirishima was mad.
“What could I have said?” Bakugou sounded like he wanted to cry.
Kirishima couldn’t respond to that.
“I had noticed your obsession with my hands, but I kinda thought you just had a kink or something.” Bakugou let out a sad laugh.
“You do have nice hands.” Kirishima lamely joked.
“I didn’t mean to tell them. I’m sorry.”
“Don’t worry about it. They won’t ask.”
“They’re waiting for you to come to them.” It almost sounded like a plea.
“Maybe I should.” One Kirishima wanted to listen to.
“Eat your food. It’s getting cold.” Bakugou stood up and held the book out towards Kirishima.
“Can you blow it up?” Kirishima quietly asked.
“Alright.” Bakugou said, before walking out to the balcony again.
Kirishima forced himself up, before his thoughts could start spiraling. On the plate were three pieces of crispy chicken with egg fried rice. It was somehow still warm.
Kirishima ate it all.
That was how their pity fight started.
Kirishima knew why. It was pretty simple, because there were really only three things that could have happened.
- They had a deeply personal conversation, where Kirishima was vulnerable and open.
- They just ignored it all together, and went back to how they were.
- Neither knows what to do, so they lash out on each other.
They couldn’t do 1. Because there Kirishima would have to tell Bakugou
everything.
But Bakugou had never been good at dealing with sad people. He was good at listening and holding him close, but with what Kirishima would have to talk about… Bakugou wouldn’t know what to do with that.
They did need to have the conversation. Just not now.
Of course they couldn’t do number 2. Not after what they said in the hospital.
So it really was no surprise that they defaulted to number 3. Both knew they had to talk, but neither of them wanted to. Both of them were under so much stress, so of course they would lash out. Kirishima didn’t have any energy and he wasn’t allowed to work, so really the only way he could let anything out was by yelling. Bakugou just wasn’t friends with a lot, and he still obviously cared for Kirishima. Neither of them knew how to deal with the emotional strain that weighed both of them down.
It was really no surprise at all.
But that didn’t mean Bakugou had to be blasting music at 21:00 on a school night. Sure it wasn’t
that
late, but when Kirishima could barely sleep in general, then it was
really
annoying. Shoji went to sleep at 22:00, so Kirishima would just have to endure it. If it wasn’t for one thing.
Bakugou was just doing it for attention.
So Kirishima was going to get Kaminari to come to his room. He didn’t want to yell right now, so Kaminari was going to do it for him. If you think about it, all this mess really was Kaminari’s fault. If you think really hard. Or something.
[Blasty’s bitch] - 21:12
Get your ass down here.
Maybe Kirishima should change his name.
[Kiri’s second fave blond ;) ] - 21:13
What now?
Also turn down ur music its loud as hell
Kirishima should differently change Kaminari’s.
[Kirishima] - 21:13
It’s not mine.
Which is why you’re going to come down here.
[Kiri’s fave blond ;) ] - 21:13
Fine daddy
Be right there (づ ̄ 3 ̄)づ
Ohhh love the new name! owo
Kirishima didn’t bother replying. Kaminari was going to be here soon enough. His door opened after a couple of minutes.
“So?” Kaminari seemed unimpressed.
“What do you mean ‘so’?!” Kirishima stood up and walked over to him. “I want to sleep, but
someone
is being a dick and is blasting music in some shitty language, just to get attention!”
“That ‘shitty language’ is English, my dude, and if you want him to turn it down, why don’t you just ask?” Kaminari sighed.
“Because he’ll start a fight!”
“Why are you so sure?”
“Because he doesn’t listen to whatever that garbage is.”
“It’s break up songs, dude, he’s just sad.”
“Oh Kaminari, don’t fall for that.” Kirishima rolled his eyes. “I can promise you, that if you go into his room, you will find him on his bed, staring at the ceiling, hands folded on his chest, earphones on his ears and his stupid speaker on his desk BLASTING INTO MY WALL!”
“Really?” Kaminari didn’t seem to believe him.
“Yeah!” Kirishima exclaimed. “And when you go in there, he’s going to be, like, ‘get out of here, Sparky.’”
“Yeah, whatever, I’ll help you.” Kaminari climbed onto Kirishima’s bed and then banged on the wall. “TURN IT DOWN, BLASTY! WE ALL KNOW YOU LISTEN TO METAL! YOU AREN’T TRICKING ANYONE!”
“He just tricked you, man.” Kirishima pointed out. There was no reason to wait to see if the music would turn down. Because it wouldn't. “Also he doesn’t listen to metal.”
“What? Yeah, he does. Have you never trained with him?” Kaminari looked at him like he was stupid. “Metal always plays when he’s training.”
“Yes, dude? I always do, but I’m always the one who puts on music.”
“You listen to metal?!” Kaminari seemed surprised for some reason. “Wait, what does he listen to then?”
“Classical music.” Kirishima easily answered.
“Oh, holy shit, of course he does, that fucking rich ass nerd.” Kaminari dragged his hands down his face. “You know, if he wasn’t so hot, he would totally get bullied.”
“You wanna say that again?” Kirishima suddenly felt really angry.
“I’m not even sure what part you’re angry about. What, that I called him a nerd or saying that he would be bullied?” Kaminari asked. When Kirishima didn’t respond, a smirk slowly appeared on Kaminari’s face. “Or are you mad that I called him hot?”
“Can you just go tell him to shut it off?!” Kirishima demanded.
“You wanna bet something?”
“What?”
“If he's not lying
exactly
like you said earlier then I win and you have to stop being bitches and talk about whatever is going on between you two!”
“But he is lying like that!”
“Then what are you so scared about?”
“Alright, fine. When I win, you have to do what I say, until me and him are on good terms again.”
“Deal!” Kaminari grinned and left the room. Kirishima sat down on his bed and began waiting. Kaminari probably wouldn’t be able to get him to turn it down, but Kirishima had hope. The music turned off. Kirishima could hear muffled arguing, but couldn’t make anything out.
Unsurprisingly, the music turned back on.
With a sigh, Kirishima stood up again and left his room. Kirishima opened his neighbors door with way more force than necessary, but the sound of the door hitting the wall, made the two men stop arguing.
Bakugou had sat up in the bed, propped back on his hands. When the two made eye contact, Bakugou’s smirk widened and Kirishima felt himself frown. Kaminari stood by the end of the bed, and had jumped around to face Kirishima.
“I tried my best, bro!” Kaminari yelled over the music.
Kirishima just put a hand on Kaminari’s shoulder as he passed. He walked over to the desk and turned off the stupid, red speaker that indeed was facing his wall. Then he walked over to the bed and with one hand, pulled off the expensive headphones Bakugou was wearing, and with the other, he grabbed the front of Bakugou’s shirt and pulled him closer.
“If you turn that on again, I’m going to destroy it.” Kirishima’s voice was low and steady, the warning clear.
“Oh, sorry, didn’t know it was annoying.” Bakugou just kept smirking. Kirishima had to drop him and step away before he started a fight.
“Come on.” Kirishima told Kaminari as he walked out of the room. He heard Kaminari close the door behind them, so he stopped walking. He rested his back against the wall between his and Bakugou’s doors.
“What now?” Kaminari asked.
“Give him a minute.” Kirishima just said. Kaminari gave him a look, but still walked to the wall in front of Kirishima and stood there.
A few peaceful seconds passed before the silence was broken by the music starting up again.
Kirishima pushed himself off the wall and threw the door back open. Bakugou still sat on the bed, calmly watching Kirishima walking across the room. He looked so pleased with himself, Kirishima almost wanted to grab his neck, instead of the speaker. He
didn’t
,
of course,
instead he held the speaker in his hand, and turned around to face Bakugou. Kirishima hardened his hand and broke the speaker in two.
“Oh,
now
your quirk works.” Bakugou raised an eyebrow, smirk still plastered on his stupid face.
“Why don’t we go outside and I’ll show you just how much it works.” Kirishima dropped the destroyed speaker by Bakugou’s feet.
“Will you? Or will you make me hurt you again?!” Bakugou stood up, right in Kirishima’s space.
“Let’s find out!” Kirishima spoke way too loudly for how close Bakugou was.
“Guys, come on…” Kaminari apparently had followed Kirishima. Bakugou looked at Kaminari for a moment, before turning back to Kirishima.
“Must be annoying having people watch you all the time, huh?” Bakugou’s eyes sparkled with challenge and golden flakes.
“Bet you know all about that.” Kirishima could feel the warmth radiating from Bakugou’s body.
“At least they watch me because I’m hot, not because they think I’ll go off myself.” Bakugou’s breath mixed with Kirishima’s.
“Pretty sure they only watch you because they’re scared you’ll blow up and kill them.” Kirishima’s voice was barely above a whisper.
“Not to ruin your moment or whatever, but are you gonna make out or fight, because I’d like to leave if you’re good.” Kaminari nervously said. Kirishima held Bakugou’s gaze for a few seconds before giving him a shove to his chest, making him fall back on the bed. Bakugou glared up at him, and before he could start another fight, Kirishima walked away.
“You have to buy him a new speaker now, you know.” Kaminari pointed out when they walked into Kirishima’s room.
“He never used it.” Kirishima sat on his bed, his clock told him it was now 21:57. So much for going to sleep.
“Still, dude. No reason to add to your beef.” Kaminari tried.
“It’s mine.” Kirishima laid back on his bed. “He stole it back in our first year, but it was mine.”
“Oh.” Silence stretched out between them. Then, “goodnight Eiji.”
“Goodnight Denks.” Kirishima sighed.
“You know, Kiri…” Sero spoke up one evening as he examined Kirishima’s chest. “The only good part of you and Bakugou’s fights is that I don’t have to worry about getting blown up.”
“Why?” Kirishima asked, even if he probably knew the answer.
“Because I don’t have to worry about him walking in on us.” As if to exaggerate his point, he touched his hand to Kirishima’s skin.
“You could just let me do it on my own.” Kirishima grumbled. “Or you could just tell him.”
“If I did that, I’d have to worry about Aizawa beating my ass, instead.” Sero chuckled. He wiped his hand over the skin. “Nah, he’s scary lately.”
“Dude, why are you groping me, get off.” Kirishima swatted at the hands on his chest. Sero usually just quickly applied the serum and wrapped him up, but he was taking a long time this morning.
“Gimme a sec, I’m checking something.” Sero ignored him.
“You’re cold.” Kirishima whined.
“I think you’re finally healed, dude.” Sero took a step back.
“What?! No way.” Kirishima ran to his bathroom and looked in the mirror. He hadn’t looked in a mirror in a long time. He did his best to avoid them, so he hadn’t really looked at his wound too much. Most of his chest was white-ish. It was formed like a star, but with about a thousand too many points. It was condensed to his chest, it didn’t reach his sides and stopped just under his collarbones and over his upper abdominal.
Kirishima thought it looked cool. It matched the scar Bakugou had on his chest, but Kirishima was bigger. They never talked about how Bakugou got that scar. Kirishima had never asked.
“I’ll tell Aizawa you’re healed up.” Sero stood in the doorway. He seemed happy.
“Thanks!” Kirishima grinned.
Notes:
Haha! I didn’t forget the notebook >:D Did you? (it’s always been Eijirou’s plan, not Kirishima’s, what are you even talking about? You sound crazy.)
Its not canon that baku listens to classical music but he so does, don’t come for me, I’ll kill him
Chapter 28: Limestone
Summary:
Merry Christmas, guys!!!
(I will forever regret not posting on kiris birthday)
Notes:
We have reached 150k+ words now wtf
Im visiting my family for xmas so Im posting this from my phone, since I didn't bring my laptop
so sorry if there's any formating errors, I'll fix it when I'm back home
I spent so long making a draft yesterday on my pc but it didn't save for some reason :(((
okay nvm it did i just didn't know were it was until I posted this one, so whatever
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The first time Kirishima was allowed to join hero training, he didn’t change with the others. He changed in the bathroom, like the coward he was. While he had waited to get checked by the hospital to get declared healed, he had had his costume altered. He had just added a shirt. It was the same material and color as his sleeves.
He somehow looked even dumber, and everyone thought that. Kirishima felt the other guys’ eyes on him. He wanted to beat them all up.
Sero’s eyes seemed sad though, when he met them. Kirishima walked over to him.
“Why’d you do that? It looked manly.” Sero asked.
“It’s getting cold.” Kirishima just shrugged. It was October now after all.
“NOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Kaminari ran over to them and dropped to his knees in front of Kirishima, and started dramatically hitting the floor. “MY ABS! MY TITTIES! WHY IS THE WORLD SO MEAN AND UNLOVING!”
“Kam?” Kirishima chuckled.
“Take that off right now!” Kaminari sat back up and pointed at Kirishima’s shirt.
“No, bro.” Kirishima tried.
“NOOOOOO!!!” Kaminari slumped forwards again. “My milkers! My rock hard abs!”
“Get up, Dunce Face.” Bakugou had walked over during Kaminari’s tantrum.
“This is your fault!” Kaminari jumped up and pointed at Bakugou instead.
“Hey, man, calm down.” Sero grabbed Kaminari’s wrist and pulled it away from Bakugou.
“Dude, I haven’t worked out in like two months, I don’t have abs anymore.” Kirishima awkwardly laughed.
“And you’ve eaten like shit.” Kirishima almost didn’t hear Bakugou’s comment. Almost.
“Just because I didn’t eat your food, doesn’t mean I ate like shit.” Kirishima argued.
“ Obviously, idiot, but not eating at all means eating like shit.” Bakugou argued right back.
“Please don’t fight in the changing room.” Sero sighed.
“You know what? No one fucking asked for your opinion, Bakugou!” Kirishima ignored Sero.
“You’re only getting defensive because you know I’m right!” Bakugou ignored him as well.
“You’re so full of yourself!”
“You’re acting like a pathetic bitch!”
“I can still beat you into the ground!”
“GUYS!” Sero yelled at them. Both of them looked at him. “Get yourselves together and stop acting like children! We don’t fucking know what happened between you, but stop fighting all the time! It’s exhausting for the rest of us!”
“What he meant to say was ‘can you please calm down?’” Kaminari hurriedly said. Because of course he would. He was there. He knows.
“You don’t know?” Kirishima asked Sero. Why hadn’t they told them?
“No, we only know you two were in a fight with someone, then that you were sad about something and that Bakugou didn’t return for some reason.” Sero angrily said. Sero had seen his wound, how did he not know?
“ Drop it Sero .” Kaminari quietly said. Kirishima heard it anyway.
“We thought you were sad because he was gone, but then it just got worse when he returned!” Sero ignored him.
“Hanta…” Kirishima slowly said. “We… we fought each other.”
“Wha-” Sero’s eyes dropped to Kirishima’s chest. Sero paled. Sero’s face turned completely white, he almost looked nauseous. Sero’s head slowly turned towards Bakugou. Then his eyes dropped to Bakugou’s hands. “ You… you did tha- holy shi- I think I’m gonna thro- oh fuck- ” Sero slapped a hand over his mouth.
“Take it off.” Bakugou’s hands grabbed Kirishima’s shirt, trying to pull it off.
“No, fuck off!” Kirishima tried to push him away.
“LET ME SEE!” Bakugou pulled harder.
“GET AWAY FROM ME!” Kirishima pushed harder.
A door slammed open. “ WHY are you all still in here!” Aizawa’s voice echoed against the walls. His footsteps were heavy against the tile of the floor and he soon appeared before them. Aizawa’s black eye immediately landed on where Bakugou’s hands were gripping Kirishima's shirt, and where Kirishima’s hands were gripping Bakugou’s wrists. “Kirishima, Bakugou, come with me.”
Aizawa turned around, not waiting for an answer, and walked away. Kirishima gave Bakugou one last, finally successful, shove and followed. He heard footsteps follow close behind him. They walked into a storage room, but before Aizawa could yell at them, Kirishima spoke up.
“Why haven’t you told them?!”
Aizawa was taken aback for a few seconds, before he responded. “Told who what?”
“Told the class about our fight!” Kirishima demanded.
“Did you want that?” Aizawa seemed confused.
“YES!? Now everyone thinks I have acted like a spoiled brat!”
“Telling the class would involve informing them that you are the person Bakugou loves the most.” Aizawa said like he had some kind of point.
“That’s bullshit!” Bakugou said. “Everyone thinks we’ve been dating ever since first year, and while he might not know that, you do, Aizawa!”
“What?!” Kirishima yelled.
“People are already afraid of you, Bakugou, I’m not going to add to that.” Aizawa was now very serious.
“I was under a quirk!” Bakugou argued. “And the class knows me!”
“I know! But what if someone else hears?! You’re already on thin ice, Bakugou. Someone is going to twist it. I’m here to protect you.” Aizawa put a hand on Bakugou’s shoulder. Kirishima’s chest hurt from all the guild piling inside of it. “You can tell your classmates if you want to, but you have to deal with the consequences it’ll bring.”
Neither of them responded.
“Get your act together and get back to class.” Aizawa walked away, the door slammed behind him.
“Let me see.” Bakugou didn’t turn towards him.
“No.” Kirishima walked away.
“Kirishima!” Bakugou grabbed his wrist and stopped him. “Sero said you’re healed. Let me see what I did.”
“No, I won’t.” Kirishima tried to get his arm back, but Bakugou’s grip was unforgiving.
“Why not?! I did it!”
“I don’t want you to see it!”
“I want to!”
“NO!” Kirishima tore his arm towards him and finally got free. Bakugou didn’t reach out for him again.
“Please!” Bakugou begged. The desperation in his voice made Kirishima stop walking. He didn’t turn around. “Please…”
“Why?” Kirishima looked at the ground. Bakugou hadn’t moved. There must be a few meters between them. A light flickered somewhere.
“I need to see it healed.” Bakugou sounded like he was crying. His voice was shaking. “Every time I close my eyes, I see you. I see you on the ground, your chest torn apart. I can see your ribs, your lungs, your blood streaming down your sides and your blood on my hands. I can’t take it…”
“Ka-”
“Guys?” Kaminari’s voice came from the door.
Neither of them said anything for a while.
“Yeah, yeah, we’re on our way.” Bakugou’s voice was normal again. He passed Kirishima without acknowledging him at all.
Kirishima followed a couple of steps behind. Bakugou seemed to avoid him for the rest of the day. But then again, Kirishima avoided him as well.
Kirishima decided that he wasn’t going to stop changing outfits in the bathroom.
Just like the coward he was.
It was always awkward during dinner. Kirishima couldn’t figure out why Bakugou couldn’t just cook for himself. Why did he keep eating with them?! He hates cafeteria food, even if it was made by a pro hero. Bakugou was just doing it to spite him, he was sure of that.
“We’re really happy that you’re eating with us, dude.” Kaminari slung an arm over Bakugou’s shoulders. Bakugou shrugged him off.
“Speak for yourself.” Kirishima grumbled.
“Yeah, Denks, some of us love that he’s here.” Ashido ruffled Kirishima’s hair. Kirishima gave her shoulder a shove.
“Imagine how ecstatic Midoriya would be, if he ate with him instead.” Kirishima rolled his eyes. Bakugou slammed his hands on the table and stood up with so much force that his chair fell. Kaminari quickly grabbed his wrist.
“Sit down, Blasty. Kirishima, stop being mean.” Kaminari said, reaching down to pick up Bakugou’s chair.
“But that is something we’d like to talk with you about.” Ashido nervously said. Bakugou sat back down with a huff. “We just want to make sure, you both know that we aren’t picking sides. We love you both equally.”
“Yeah, you’re both welcome to come speak with us, we’d love to help.” Sero added.
“I want Sero monday through saturday, Kaminari and Shinso wednesday through saturday, and Ashido Sunday and monday morning.” Bakugou listed off.
“What? Fuck you, you can’t have Sero so long! And you can’t separate Ashido from the rest!” Kirishima argued.
“Shut the fuck up, she can be with the rest when you have her!” Bakugou pointed an accusing finger in Kirishima’s face. Then he dropped the hand and his expression changed into a stupid, smug smirk. “And Sero is my best friend , so just be happy I don’t take him the whole week.”
“Oh, you fucking dick!” Kirishima yelled at him.
“I love you too, bro, but please don’t bring me into this.” Sero awkwardly said.
“You’re not getting a divorce and we’re not your children, so you’re not splitting us up.” Ashido said. “We’re hanging out as a group still, no matter how insufferable you are to be around.”
“I still get dibs on Sero.” Bakugou grumbled.
“You never even sit beside him!” Kirishima gestured to the fact that the two couldn’t possibly sit further apart. Sero sat in front of Shinso, who sat beside Kaminari, who sat beside Bakugou. “And since when do you say dibs?!”
“He’s been hanging out with me.” Kaminari sheepishly said.
“Whatever, fine! Since Shinso is my brother I get dibs on him.” Kirishima started listing off on his fingers. “And Kaminari just so happens to be my cousin, so I get him too. Oh, and I’ve known Ashido since middle school, so I get her too.”
“You really need three people to replace me? God, you’re pathetic.” Bakugou rolled his eyes with a smirk.
“Stop it!” Ashido broke though. “If you can’t handle yourselves then we’ll only hang out with you if we’re all there! You’re not putting us against each other!”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever, have fun with that.” Bakugou grumbled.
“And please let us in, we really want to help.” Kaminari said.
“There’s nothing to help with.” Kirishima said, finally pushing his uneaten dinner away from him.
“We’re working on it.” Bakugou grabbed Kirishima’s plate and his own empty one and walked away.
“Kirishima, Bakugou, I need to talk with you.” Aizawa said a few days later when he dismissed the class for the day. His classmates seemed to leave faster today, but that might just be his imagination. The two walked up to Aizawa when everyone else had left.
“Sup teach?” Bakugou yawned.
“I’m not sending you to therapy-”
“WHAT?!” Bakugou suddenly woke up.
“Don’t interrupt me.” Aizawa warned. “I’m not sending you back, because I don’t trust you.”
“Isn’t this confidential or something?” Kirishima eyed the man beside him.
“It is. But I also don’t trust you with telling him.”
“Does he need to know everything?” Kirishima grumbled.
“He needs to know this, Eijirou.” Aizawa had his ‘gentle-parenting voice’ on again. Kirishima hated that voice.
“Pick favorites a bit harder, will you?” Kirishima kept grumbling. “What did I even do?! My last therapist loved me.”
“You tricked your last therapist into deeming you ready, because you found out he was homophobic.” Aizawa told him.
“You what?!” Bakugou snapped to look at him.
“I did no such thing!” Kirisshima lied.
“Really? Let me read you a quote from his notes.” Aizawa pulled out a stack of paper from under his desk. “‘Subject has ‘rough’ homosexual intercourse with his ‘best friend’ causing problems with his hero costume.’ Does that sound familiar?”
“What the fuck.” Bakugou mumbled.
“He called me ‘subject’?! The hell!?” Kirishima peeped over the desk, trying to look at the notes.
“Doesn’t ring a bell? How about this one: “On the day of the attempt, subject and ‘best friend’ went into basement to engage in homosexual intercourse, because of ‘interrupting friends.’”
“We what?!” Bakugou snatched the paper.
“Okay, I might have said something along those lines, can we drop the topic?!” Kirishima took the paper away from Bakugou.
“Sure.” Aizawa put the papers away. “As I was saying, I don’t trust you, so you will be talking with me.”
“You’ll be my therapist?” Kirishima asked, slightly unimpressed.
“No, I’ll be your trusted adult. We’ll talk at home once a week and you’ll eat dinner with us.”
“For how long?” Kirishima asked.
“Until I deem you ready.” Aizawa told him.
“Whatever.” Kirishima pouted.
“I’m sorry it took so long for me to get back to you. I talked with many therapists, but none of them would be a good match for you. Not with how smart you are. We’ll start next week on Wednesday. You can bring Bakugou if you want. You’re dismissed.” Aizawa waved them away.
“Didn’t think of you as a master manipulator.” Bakugou said when they left the classroom.
“I got you to like me, didn’t I?” Kirishima didn’t look at him.
“You got me to love you.” Bakugou said, like it was any better.
“Like that’s any better.” Kirishima warned, another fight brewing inside them. Bakugou would just have to try and deny it.
“You’re going to take this seriously.” Bakugou changed the subject. “If not, I’m done with you.”
They didn’t say anything more.
Kirishima walked into Aizawa and Yamada’s house. He didn’t want to be here. He didn’t want to do this. Aizawa walked in behind him.
“I’ll make us some drinks and stuff. You can go into my office.” Aizawa told him.
Kirishima didn’t respond, he just stomped his way up the stairs, into his own room to get a blanket, and then into Aizawa’s office. It had been changed since he was there last. Instead of an actual office, with a desk and computer, the walls were filled with cat posters and there was a comfy sofa and an armchair.
Kirishima laid down on the sofa and wrapped himself in his blanket. He was going to take this seriously. He was going to do this.
“Alright, Eijirou. Remember, I am not a therapist, I cannot diagnose you with anything. I can only listen to you and trust you.” Aizawa sat down a board with a teapot, tea cups and different types of snacks. “Just think about this as a conversation with your parent, okay?.”
“Sure, dad .” Kirishima lightly mocked.
“Hey my boys, dinner will be ready in an hour.” Yamada popped his head into the room.
“Thanks Hizashi.” Aizawa smiled at the man. Kirishima could read between the lines, though. They had a timer. They had an end goal. Kirishima didn’t have to lie here forever. “So, Eijirou. I don’t know a lot about your parents, why don’t we start there?”
“Sure.” That was easy enough. He had the best parents. “Well, you probably know that we’re poor, and you-”
“Wait, stop there.” Aizawa looked very confused.
“What’s up?”
“You said you are poor?”
“Yes? We’re pretty poor.”
“Why do you think that?”
“Because… Because that’s what my moms always told me?” Kirishima felt like he was missing something.
“They said to you that they didn’t have a lot of money?” Aizawa apparently didn’t know what ‘poor’ meant.
“Yes.” Kirishima confirmed.
“Why?”
“What do you mean ‘why’?! I mean they told me we didn’t have money, because we didn’t have a lot of money???”
“Eijirou.” Aizawa looked serious now. “I don’t know how to tell you this other than, you are not poor. You have never been poor. Your parents are rich. You are the fifth richest kid in your class.”
“I’m not, dude. I don’t why you would think that, you know how many business trips they’ve gone on just while I was at UA.”
“I’m aware of their trips , yes. They aren’t on any business trips, they have been out seeing the world.”
“I think you’re confused, Shota. My parents are poor.”
“Your parents own one of the top ten highest reviewed electronic brands. They are rich. They have owned the business years before you were born. They have always been rich.”
“You must have confused them for someone else, then! If they are as rich as you claim then why would they-” Kirishima stopped talking.
“Why would they…?” Aizawa offered. Kirishima’s mouth clamped shut.
“Eijirou, dear! We’re leaving for a few days, okay? This nice lady will look after you, so be good.” Mama told him one day.
“Where are you going?” Kirishima held his dog plushie closer.
“We’re going on a business trip. There’s lots of business in October!” Mom told him.
“When will you be back?” Kirishima felt so small, his parents towered over him.
“Before you know it.” Mama smiled sweetly at him.
“We’ll be back in a week.” Mom said.
“A week?” But… It was Kirishima’s sixth birthday in two days.
“Yes, honey, we love you, see you soon.” Mama patted his hair. Then they both left.
His babysitter had been nice enough. She fed him, got him to school, made sure he slept. She didn’t celebrate his birthday. She probably didn’t even know about it.
“You’re wrong, Shota.” Kirishima said again.
“What did they do to make you believe that?” Aizawa spoke so softly.
“Eijirou! Come and say bye!” Mom yelled.
“Do you have to go?” Kirishima asked.
“There’s lots of business in spring! We can’t let the opportunities go!” Mom smiled.
“When will you be back?”
“Just two small weeks.”
“Where is she?”
“Oh, baby, you’re too old for a babysitter now!” Mom chuckled. “There’s no reason for us to go find money if we’re just spending it all on you!”
“Oh.” Kirishima could only say.
“There’s food in the kitchen, you’re nine soon, you’ll be just fine.” Mama kissed the top of his head.
“I don’t know how to cook.” Kirishima mumbled. It went unheard.
“Bye, dear! Take care and remember to lock the doors!” Mama waved, and walked away.
That was the first time Kirishima felt what true hunger could feel like.
“You’re wrong! You don’t know anything!” Kirishima was getting mad.
“Eijirou…”
It had been sixteen days now. Where were they? Mom said two weeks. She said two small weeks. Kirishima would run out of food soon. He had done so well too. He had been so careful with what and how much he ate.
He had made sure to eat the fruits and vegetables first, so they wouldn’t rot. He made sure to eat the bread before it molded, even when it turned stale. He hadn’t dared cooking though. He didn’t know how. Luckily, raw meat didn’t taste that bad. He didn’t touch the chicken.
He didn’t know what to do now. When would they return? He could only wait.
He rationed the food even more.
“No…” Kirishima’s head was spiraling. Memories flew through his mind. He pushed his hands against his head. He didn’t want to remember. He didn’t.
“Wow, you sure were one hungry man, huh.” Mom said as she looked through the cabinets. Kirishima shifted nervously from foot to foot.
“He even ate the beans.” Mama giggled. “I didn’t think you liked beans, dear.”
“I don’t.” Kirishima mumbled.
“We were only gone a month and you ate everything in the house! It would almost have been cheaper to just stay home, with how much food we have to buy now.” Mom joked.
“I’m sorry.” Kirishima said. A month. He had been left alone for a month, and they had only left him two weeks of food. They didn’t even comment on their longer absence. They didn’t apologize.
“Oh, don’t worry, dear, you’re a growing boy! I remember how hungry I was at eight, and I was a tiny thing.” Mama grinned. “I just hope you didn’t go hungry.”
Kirishima didn’t respond to that.
“YOU’RE WRONG! WE WERE POOR!” Kirishima stood up. He wanted to leave.
“Talk to me, Eijirou.” Aizawa gently said.
“THERE’S NOTHING TO TALK ABOUT!”
“Hey, Kiri.” Nobu sat beside Kirishima on the grass.
“Oh, hey.” Kirishima awkwardly smiled. “What are you doing out here?”
“I can’t eat lunch with my friend?” Nobu laughed.
“Wouldn’t you rather eat with the others?” Kirishima tried. Nobu was nice most of the time.
“Nah, it’s nice out today.” Most of the time.
“I already ate, so it won’t be that fun.” Kirishima lied. He hadn’t eaten. He hadn’t had anything in days. They were only supposed to stay away for a week. They had only shopped for food for him to last a week. That week was over one month ago.
“You know, my dad accidentally packed too much lunch for me, do you want some?” Nobu placed down a container next to Kirishima. He held another on his lap.
“I wouldn’t want to take your food, dude.” Kirishima lamely claimed.
“I’m just going to throw it out, I can’t eat this much.” Nobu shrugged and started eating.
“If you’re sure.” Kirishima slowly picked up the container and opened it.
It was just rice and meat, but there was a lot. It was the exact same as what Nobu was eating. The same amount too. There was no way it was an accident. Kirishima held back tears, and he hoped Nobu didn’t notice. If he did, he didn’t say anything.
“You’re so fucking wrong, it’s almost funny.” Kirishima bitterly laughed.
“Tell me why.”
“You just think you know everything, because you’re old!” Tears stung in his eyes.
“I do know this, kid.”
“WELL IF YOU KNOW SO FUCKING MUCH WHY DON’T YOU TELL ME WHY I HAD TO STARVE?!” Tears ran down his face. He dug his palms into his eyes. “IF THEY WERE SO RICH, WHY DID THEY LEAVE ME WITHOUT ANY FOOD?! WITHOUT SOMEONE TO LOOK AFTER ME? IF THEY’RE SO RICH WHY DID THEY LEAVE ALL THE TIME?! WHY WAS I ALWAYS ALONE?!” Someone embraced him. Sobs violently escaped him. He couldn’t stop them.
“I don’t know…” Aizawa held him closer.
“Why did they leave every christmas, every holiday, why did they leave for so long, why did they leave even when my birthday was just a couple of days away?”
“I don’t know.” Aizawa repeated.
“ Why don’t they love me? ” Kirishima cried.
Aizawa didn’t respond. A hand patted Kirishima’s hair. Kirishima let himself cry. He clung to the person that was holding him, and just let it all out.
Kirishima didn’t know how much time had passed before Aizawa spoke up again. “If your birthday wasn’t next week, I’d start the adoption process.”
Kirishima let out a wet, sad chuckle. “I know.”
A few more moments passed, before Kirishima pulled away. He wiped his tears away and downed a glass of water. Then he ate a piece of candy.
“Why don’t we go eat dinner?” Aizawa stood up. “You can take the rest to your room if you want.”
Kirishima grabbed the bowl of candy and hit it in his hoodie pocket. “Thanks dad.”
“You’re welcome.” Aizawa gently chuckled.
Being back in hero classes wasn’t enough. Kirishima needed to kick someone's ass. He tried sparring with Kaminari, Sero, Ashido, Shoji, Satou, even Todoroki, but they weren’t enough. They didn’t challenge him in the way someone else did. He kept trying though. This time he had gotten Ojirou to spar with him. Ojirou should be able to rough him up a bit, but Kirishima could only hope.
They hadn’t sparred for long when something else caught his eye. He had lost his concentration, causing Ojirou to smack him across the face with his tail. Kirishima hit the ground hard, but he barely even noticed. Ojirou seemed to notice, since he didn’t attack again. Kirishima was staring to the side, rage slowly building in his chest.
Because Bakugou was here. He hadn’t been here before. This had been the only time Kirishima could get a break from him, and here he was. With someone else. It wasn’t just anyone either. Maybe if it had been Midoriya or Todokori then Kirishima wouldn’t have gotten so mad. But it wasn’t them. It was someone Bakugou himself had said didn’t do anything for his training. Their quirks just weren't challenging against each other, and Bakugou was way stronger if they sparred without.
“What the fuck.” Kirishima heard himself say.
“You good?” Ojirou nervously said.
“What the absolute fuck .” Kirishima heard himself say, just a bit louder. Because Bakugou was here with Uraraka . Her quirk didn’t do shit against Bakugou’s. Her strength was nothing against Bakugou’s. Which meant that this was basically just insulting Kirishima to his face. Kirishima got himself up and walked over to them. “What the fuck, bro?!”
“What?” Bakugou dismissively said, but there was the usual glint of challenge in his eyes. That fucker.
“Hi Kirishima!” Uraraka greeted him. Kirishima ignored her.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Kirishima demanded.
“I’m sparring with a classmate?” Bakugou said, like Kirishima was stupid.
“Yeah, but her ?! Why don’t you get yourself a challenge instead.” Maybe Kirishima shouldn’t be mean to Uraraka.
“Ouch.” Uraraka quietly said.
“You’re saying she’s weak?” Bakugou scoffed.
“ No, I’m saying your quirks won’t challenge each other in a normal spar!” Kirishima yelled.
“Maybe we won’t do a normal spar.” Bakugou boredly offered.
“You’ll pin her ass in a second!” Kirishima accused.
“Maybe I want that!” Bakugou yelled. Then a disgusted look flashed over his face for just a second. Uraraka chuckled somewhere.
“Like hell you do! Everyone knows you love getting slammed into the ground!” Kirishima yelled back. Ojirou snorted behind him, Uraraka started laughing.
“Shut the fuck up!” Bakugou’s face was weirdly red, but that was probably just because he was angry. “Uraraka is a perfectly average sparring partner!”
“Aww!” Uraraka happily squealed.
“ ‘Uraraka’?! Why don’t you just go fuck her, while you’re at it!?” Kirishima walked towards him.
“The fuck are you jealous for?! You’ve run through every guy in class!”
“Why would I be jealous?! You’re fucking insufferable! I’m just saying, maybe that way she could actually make you sweat!”
“And what? You do?” Bakugou was suddenly really close.
“I leave you drenched. ” If Kirishima reached out, he could touch Bakugou. He didn’t. If Kirishima bent down just a few centimeters, he could shut Bakugou up. He didn’t. Bakugou looked like he wanted to say something. Bakugou’s eyes dipped slightly. Or do something. He didn’t.
Instead Bakugou turned around and walked away, without another word.
Kirishima couldn’t sleep. Sure, he had had his fair share of sleeping problems the last two months, but never to this extent. He would always be tired, always on the verge of falling asleep but never actually able to.
But here he was. Staring at the clock, watching the day turn from the 15th to… to the 16th. His 18th birthday. It was now his birthday, and him and Bakugou still couldn’t hold a conversation for more than 5 minutes without it turning into a fight.
But… surely he could ask that, right? Ask what exactly, Kirishima wasn’t sure. But his uncertainty didn’t stop him from kicking his blanket off, leaving his bed and entering out into the hallway.
But another door opened the same time as his, and someone else stepped out the same time as him. They both turned towards each other at the exact same time.
“It’s my birthday.” Kirishima found himself saying. He couldn’t get himself to lift his eyes up from the floor.
“I know.” Bakugou answered. His voice was soft and patient, a tone Kirishima hadn’t heard in months. At least not directed at him.
“Can we please pretend? Just for today, please, I know it hurts and there’s a lot to talk about, but, please, I don’t want to- I can’t spend this day without yo-”
Kirishima was being hugged. He was embraced by pure warmth and he found himself hugging back. Bakugou held him so tight, Kirishima almost started crying.
“We can try. Just for today.” Bakugou quietly said. Kirishima felt tears run down his face and heard himself sob.
Kirishima didn’t know how long they stood in that cold hallway, but eventually Bakugou slowly tugged them into his room. Kirishima had been there just a couple of days ago, but he was so occupied with being angry that he didn’t take anything in. It felt like he hadn’t been there in forever. The room was illuminated by a gentle blue glow. A glow Kirishima found himself recognizing from somewhere.
He found the light source and it was the jellyfish lava lamp Kirishima had gifted Bakugou what seemed like an eternity ago. The lamp stood on the desk, and the two jellyfishes inside flowed gently up and down.
“You use it?” Kirishima breathed out, still staring at the little lamp.
“Of course I do. You gave it to me.” Bakugou couldn’t have been speaking much louder than a whisper.
“I’m so sor-”
“Shhh.” Bakugou put his hand over Kirishima’s mouth. Bakugou didn’t look him in the eyes, instead he looked somewhere to the side.
Bakugou dropped his hand, and walked over to the bed. Kirishima watched as he climbed into it and laid down, back pressed against the wall. Kirishima slowly approached the bed and laid down. He could do that, right? They were pretending. So he could. Right?
Bakugou didn’t say anything so Kirishima stayed. They just laid on their sides, silently watching each other. It was awkward. The tense energy still surrounded them, but they tried their best to ignore it. They shouldn’t be this far apart, they shouldn’t have this unclimbable, unescapable, endless pit between them.
But there was.
“We’re pretending, right?” Bakugou softly asked. Kirishima nodded. “Then do something.”
Kirishima moved closer and draped an arm over the warm, small waist in front of him. Bakugou slid a hand to the back of Kirishima’s head and slowly ran his hand through the black hair. Kirishima pulled Bakugou the last bit closer, so they were completely touching, from their chests to their legs. Their faces were mere centimeters apart.
Bakugou’s eyes looked so sad as they watched him. He had a bittersweet, small smile on his face. Kirishima felt like crying again. But then Bakugou closed the gap between them, and Kirishima could finally let his eyes fall close.
Never had a kiss between them felt so heartbreaking.
Kirishima hadn’t slept so well in so long. Or been so warm. He would always wake up freezing but not this morning. His entire body was engulfed in warmth and something heavy was laying on him. Kirishima pulled it closer.
It shifted.
Kirishima’s eyes snapped open. He wasn’t in his room. He was in Bakugou’s room. Bakugou was laying on him. The warmth was coming from Bakugou.
Bakugou crawled off him and out of the bed. “Morning.”
“Morning.” Kirishima felt so cold.
It was so awkward between them. Bakugou had made them Kirishima’s favorite breakfast, but they hadn’t talked at all. His other classmates had congratulated him, but they were all nervous. Like they thought he was going to yell at them or something.
The two didn’t hold hands on their way to school. They didn’t talk at all. Kirishima hated it. But at least they weren’t fighting.
School wasn’t much better. Luckily, they didn’t have hero training, so they didn’t have to awkwardly pair up. It was first when school was finished that something happened. That being Aizawa asking him and his best friends to stay.
“We’re going out to eat, where do you want to go?” Aizawa asked him.
“I don’t know.” Kirishima nervously responded.
“What about the one we went to last year?” Kaminari suggested.
“I liked that one.” Kirishima agreed.
“I’ll need to know if we can bring Eri, since Shinso can’t babysit her this time. If we can, we’ll go there, if not, we’ll go to another steak house, so you know the dress code.”
“It shouldn’t be a problem since Eri is so well behaved!” Kaminari grinned.
“She is.” Shinso agreed.
“I’ll make a reservation for 18:00, so you have a couple of hours to get ready.” Aizawa dismissed them.
“I love eating expensive food for free!” Kaminari celebrated.
“Well, I love celebrating our lovely baby Eiji!” Ashido cheered.
“I love both!” Sero joined.
“I love when you guys are quiet.” Shinso sighed.
“Mean.” Kaminari grumbled, but he changed the subject and quietly, or as quiet as a happy Kaminari could be, chatted away with Sero.
Kirishima just laughed at his friends and walked behind them. Bakugou walked just a bit further behind. Kirishima could feel his eyes boring into him.
Even when Kirishima told his friends goodbye so he could go to his room, he felt Bakugou watching him. Then when he walked away, he heard his heavy footsteps following him. They followed him all the way to, and then into his room. Kirishima turned around when he heard the door close behind them.
“Everything alright?” Kirishima nervously asked. Oh no . He had started a conversation.
“Can I do your hair?” Bakugou didn’t look at him. He just stared into the ground.
“Is it messy?” Kirishima ran a hand through his hair. It felt fine? “You can brush it if you want.”
“Can I dye it?” Bakugou’s words almost didn’t make it to Kirishima’s ears with how low he talked.
“Oh.” Kirishima simply said. He hated his black hair. He couldn’t look at himself. He hated how pathetic it made him feel. He wanted to dye it back so badly, but then he had to look after it. And that would remind him of Bakugou. But maybe Bakugou would want to take care of it for him. It seemed that way. But maybe it was only for today. But surely they wouldn’t be like this forever?
“ Please… ”
“Alright.” Kirishima agreed. Bakugou nodded, turned around and walked into Kirishima’s bathroom. Kirishima followed. Bakugou pulled out the wooden chair that had been in his bathroom ever since the last dye. Kirishima’s hands instinctively went to his shirt buttons, but then he stilled. Kirishima was always shirtless when they did this. He didn’t even have an old t-shirt he could use.
Bakugou slowly walked up to him. Kirishima watched him. Bakugou slowly raised his hands to Kirishima’s top button, his eyes flickering between the button and Kirishima’s eyes. Kirishima watched him. Bakugou slowly opened the first button. Kirishima let him. They didn’t say anything.
Bakugou undid the buttons all the way down, but he kept it mostly closed. When he was done, he shifted his eyes up to Kirishima’s instead. Kirishima held his stare as he gently pushed the shirt over Kirishima’s shoulders. Even when the shirt hit the floor, Bakugou just kept looking him in the eyes. Kirishima knew why. Bakugou was letting him turn around. He was giving him time to run away. Kirishima kept still.
Only then did Bakugou let his eyes fall back down to his chest. His now exposed chest. Kirishima almost regretted that he didn’t turn away. Bakugou gently sucked in a breath, his eyebrows knitted together and his mouth turned down in a frown. Kirishima should have turned around.
Bakugou raised a hand and slowly let it touch Kirishima’s chest. Bakugou’s hand was warm against his skin. His finger was warm against the outline of the scar. His palm was warm against the middle of his chest. All Kirishima felt was warmth as Bakugou explored the scar.
“I match you now.” Kirishima quietly said.
“Yeah.” A painful expression crossed Bakugou’s face, but it ended in a small smile. It looked sad. Bakugou pulled back and went to the sink to grab the brush. Kirishima sat down on the stool and made sure to face the shower instead of the mirror. If Bakugou noticed, he didn’t say anything.
The calming sounds of a soft piano filled the silence between them. Bakugou’s phone was on the sink, face down so Kirishima couldn’t see what piece it was. He was grateful for the music, now it was just a little bit awkward. There was no longer a need to talk, both could just listen to the soft sounds coming from the phone.
“I would have gotten my speaker, but you know, it broke mysteriously.” Bakugou casually said, like this was casual at all.
“That was my speaker.” Kirishima reminded him.
“You never used it.” Bakugou probably shrugged.
“Because it was in your room, dude.” Kirishima chuckled. It all felt so normal.
“Which is right beside yours, you lazy fuck.” Bakugou laughed. He laughed , in a conversation with Kirishima.
“You hid it.” Kirishima accused without actually knowing. He had never looked for it.
“I did not .” Bakugou’s laugh was heavenly in Kirishima’s ears. He didn’t even mind being tapped with the back of the brush on the back of his head. “It was always on my desk, exactly where you placed it.”
“I placed it facing my wall?” Kirishima knew Bakugou couldn’t see his smirk, but he couldn’t stop.
“I may have rotated it.” Bakugou definitely rolled his eyes. Bakugou laid the brush on the sink and searched through the cabinet.
“You’re such a dick.” Kirishima laughed.
“Yeah, yeah, sit still.” Bakugou unscrewed the bleach cap, and began carefully and thoroughly adding bleach. The music and soft ruffling from Bakugou were the only sounds in the room.
The silence wasn’t loaded and awkward this time.
Notes:
In the ‘ultra’ stage play, Kirishima does not wear an undershirt under his uniform, so he also doesn’t now. Can’t change the canon, sorry.
Chapter 29: Sandstone
Summary:
birthday part 2, part 2!
Notes:
WARNING: flashback to Kirishima's middle school days of bullying. If you've made it this far, you know the deal.
Okay there might be some parts of this chapter where you might find yourself thinking ‘is this dirty talk?’ then just know that no, it is not. They are being mean. They are not flirting. Okay, now that we got that established I can post the chapter and still live with myself.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kirishima spiked his hair.
It was most likely against the dress code, but he couldn’t not do it. His hair was
finally
red again, he could
finally
look at himself again. Bakugou silently watched him while he did it. He had a small, content smile, but his eyes were sparking with happiness.
Bakugou handed him the same clothes he wore last year. Kirishima gave him a look.
“We didn’t have time to go shopping.” Bakugou explained. Kirishima could hear the lie, but he didn’t say anything. He just changed into the black jeans and deep, dark red dress shirt. Bakugou had changed too, into his black jeans, and deep orange shirt.
Kirishima was nervous as he walked through the hallways of the dorm. He wasn’t sure why. All his confidence was suddenly gone. He couldn’t lift his gaze from the ground. He felt Bakugou link their pinkies together. They didn’t talk at all. Even if Kirishima didn’t want to, they still arrived at the common room main doors.
“Oh, baby!!!” Ashido happily squealed. Kirishima’s cheeks were cupped by soft, small, very pink hands that guided his face upwards. Ashido was beaming at him, tears in her eyes. “You look so lovely.”
“There you are, dude.” Kaminari slapped him on his back, affectionately of course.
“That’s our manly man.” Sero also slapped him on the back.
“My hair’s just red, guys.” Kirishima awkwardly chuckled. It wasn’t that big of a deal.
“You just look like yourself again.” Ashido’s smile made her tears fall. She didn’t look sad, though. “Oh, sorry, excuse me!” She laughed and took a step back. She waved her hands at her tears, but still grinned.
“Dude…” Kirishima couldn’t help but be amused by her.
“Oh, your smile!” Ashido cried harder. “Sorry, sorry, I can’t help myself!”
“Mina…” Kirishima chuckled.
“And it’s so well done too! Arh, it’s just so perfect!”
“Of course it is, I did it!” Bakugou clamined.
“You did?” Ashido’s smile dropped completely. Kirishima noticed how Bakugou froze, clearly confused about the change in her mood. But then Ashido started weeping and forced Bakugou into a hug. Or more just her wrapping her arms around him, and his arms handing awkwardly in the air. “It broke my heart everytime you two argued, I’m so happy you made some progress!”
Bakugou didn’t say anything, and Kirishima was sure he was throwing around curses in his brain. After a few seconds of nothing, Bakugou slowly brought one of his arms around her upper back and brought the other hand to her hair. He still looked like he wanted to die, but he let her hug him.
Kirishima let his eyes drift and first found Sero watching the two, very amused. Then he saw Shinso looking bored, but there was a softness in his gaze. Then Kirishima's face dropped, the smile he hadn't realized he had, gone. Because Kaminari was watching
him
, with sparkles in his eyes and happiness beaming from him.
Kirishima felt like he was caught doing something he wasn't supposed to under the intense stare. Kaminari just smiled even wider, somehow, and brought him into a hug. Kirishima hugged him back and he felt Kaminari’s happiness seeping into him.
“Why are you all crying?” Aizawa's voice interrupted their sweet moment.
“Sorry, sir.” Sero laughed.
Kaminari let go of him, and when he pulled back, Kirishima noticed he was softly crying too.
“Oh, I see.” Aizawa said and Kirishima turned to him and found him staring at his hair. A small, but undeniable smile slowly made its way on Aizawa’s face. “You look nice, kid.”
“Thanks, dad!” Kirishima grinned.
Yamada walked through the door with Eri holding his hand. “Aww, my kiddos are all matching!”
Kirishima looked over his friends again, and yeah, they were. They all wore what they did last year, so Kaminari in his gold shirt, Sero in his silver shirt, Ashido, somehow still in Bakugou's arms, in her pink shirt, all with black pants. Bakugou must have lied a little about their 'unableness' to shop, because Shinso matched them as well with a deep purple dress shirt and black pants.
Eri was wearing a nice red and black dress, so Bakugou definitely lied. Aizawa and Yamada didn't match them, but they were dressed nicely.
“Are you ready to roll?” Yamada asked the group. Ashido, Eri, Kaminari, Kirishima and Sero all cheered.
“That means it's time to let go, Racoon Eyes.” Kirishima heard Bakugou quietly say. He was probably embarrassed and didn't want to draw attention to them.
“But you're so warm!” Ashido just said, and likely squeezed him.
“And you're getting your gross girl cooties all over me." Bakugou said, but he had a small smile on his face and he still hadn’t dropped his own arms.
“Shhh, let it happen.” Ahsido buried her face deeper in Bakugou's chest.
Bakugou shook his head with a small laugh and slowly pried her arms away. But before she could complain he did something else and casually, as he did everything else, floored everyone who looked at them. Because Bakugou brought her arms over his shoulder and brought his own around her waist and
picked her up
and
even fucking twirled her.
When he sat her back down, she let go and just stared into nothing. Kirishima had never seen her so stunned.
“There, now fuck off.” Bakugou said like he didn't just do the most insane, unlike-Bakugou shit ever, and walked over to Kirishima.
“
I'm the luckiest girl in the world
.” Kirishima heard Ashido whisper to herself, new tears filling her eyes.
“Alright, let's go, my small listeners.” Yamada chuckled and led the group outside to a minibus.
The dinner went much like it did last year, except Kirishima didn’t hesitate to order the steak he wanted. He talked away with his friends, and Aizawa only threatened to make them leave four times. Him and Kaminari had gotten into a heated discussion about if freshwater sharks existed, which they obviously do, so they had been kinda loud. Bakugou had even started laughing at some point. Despite everything, the dinner went smoothly, and there wasn’t even any tension between him and Bakugou.
It was first when they returned to the dorm that the tensions returned. Because it was time for them to go to sleep. Meaning it wouldn’t be Kirishima’s birthday anymore. Meaning Kirishima and Bakugou would go back to how they were. Kirishima followed Bakugou into his room, and Bakugou didn’t throw him out. They got ready for bed with no words shared between them. They pulled each other close and fell asleep in each other's arms, but a tension filled silence plagued them both.
Kirishima woke up in the middle of the night. Bakugou was still pressed up against him and he was so warm. Kirishima felt his heart break as he carefully pried himself free. He quietly tiptoed out of the room and into his own. His own room was cold and his bed was freezing. It took forever to fall back asleep.
To say it was awkward between them the next day, would be an understatement. Bakugou had completely ignored him. He didn’t even look at him. He did sit with them during meals, but that was it. Bakugou went to his room right after class, and stayed there, only resurfacing for dinner.
Kirishima had barely noticed, of course. Since he was busy… wallowing in his own misery. He couldn’t stop thinking about Bakugou. He hated it.
But now it was Friday after class, and they still hadn’t even as much as looked at each other. Which really wasn’t
that
big of a problem, since Kirishima didn’t care
at all
about that. The only thing about it was that Aizawa wanted to have another talk.
And Kirishima wanted Bakugou to be there.
But Kirishima couldn’t get himself to ask.
So he simply wasn’t going to. Which is why he was standing outside of Bakugou’s room, hyping himself up. Their conversations happened one hour after school ended, and that hour was up. Aizawa had texted him that he was waiting outside, so Kirishima had to act.
He threw Bakugou’s door open and entered the room. Bakugou was just laying in his bed, his phone in his hand and stared unimpressed at Kirishima. “The fuck are you doing here? Get out.”
Kirishima ignored him and went over to the bed.
“Get out, asshole.” Bakugou repeated, but Kirishima ignored him.
Without a word, Kirishima roughly grabbed Bakugou by his shirt and pulled him out of the bed.
“What the fuck, put me down!” Bakugou tried to pry off Kirishima’s hands but Kirishima was stronger. If Bakugou really wanted him to let go, he would just have to use his quirk against him. They both knew he wouldn’t do that.
Kirishima, however, did put Bakugou down on the ground, but only for a moment, before he threw him over his shoulder.
“PUT ME DOWN, YOU FUCKING DICK!” Bakugou yelled and Kirishima felt him hitting his back. It didn’t hurt though. Kirishima didn’t even have to harden his back. Bakugou kept cursing him out, as Kirishima carried him through the hallway, into the elevator and even when Kirishima stepped out into the common room.
“Sup Kiri?” Sero chuckled, and eyed the struggling man on his shoulder.
“Hey bro! I’m going home to Aizawa’s so I won’t be home till late.” Kirishima grinned.
“Just you?” Sero obviously knew the answer.
“No, I think Shinso’s joining.” Kirishima would have shrugged but didn’t.
“SERO, YOU FUCKING PLAIN LOOKING MOTHERFUCKER, MAKE HIM PUT ME DOWN!” Bakugou yelled.
“Damn, Blasty, your ass looks great from this angle.” Kaminari smugly said. Kirishima had to harden the arm he had around the back of Bakugou’s thighs, so he couldn’t struggle out of Kirishima’s grip.
“I’M GONNA FUCKING GAUGE YOUR EYES OUT!” Bakugou pushed his hands against Kirishima’s back, trying to get away. Kirishima had to put his free hand against Bakugou’s back to keep him there.
“His ass looks great from all angels.” Kirishima meant to say it as a joke, but his tone was way too low and angry for that.
“I’ll get decked if I agree with you, and I probably also will if I don’t, so I won’t comment.” Kaminari held his hands up in defence.
“H-” Ashido started but was promptly shut up by Sero slapping a hand over her mouth.
“Shh, Kiri’s pent up.” Kirishima heard Sero’s whisper. Kirishima was suddenly thankful his hands were occupied with holding Bakugou in place. Even if Bakugou had long stopped struggling.
“No, he’s not. He’s nervous.” Bakugou quietly grumbled.
“I was just going to say hi.” Ashido whined, when Sero had removed his hand.
“You ready?” Shinso walked up from behind Kirishima.
“Yeah, let’s go.” Kirishima didn’t bother saying goodbye to his friends. It was just because they were annoying. Nothing else. It had nothing to do with the crushing anxiety swirling around his chest.
Aizawa didn’t say anything as Kirishima threw Bakugou onto the backseat of the car. Bakugou sure did, he cursed Kirishima to the moon and back, even when Kirishima slammed the door and walked to the other side. Shinso had sadly already taken the passenger seat, so Kirishima had to sit in the back. Bakugou stopped having his tantrum when the car started driving.
The ride was completely silent.
Kirishima’s blanket was still on the couch, neatly folded now. Kirishima threw Bakugou down on the couch and picked up the blanket, now that his hands were free. Eri had laughed when she saw them.
“Was that really necessary?” Bakugou grumbled. Kirishima just threw half the blanket towards him. “You could’ve just asked, you know. I will always say yes.”
But that was exactly why Kirishima had carried him the whole way. Because he didn’t want to ask. Even if he knew Bakugou’s answer, he just didn’t want to. Kirishima kept silent.
“Alright you two. I’m guessing Eijirou hasn’t told you what we talked about last week?” Aizawa asked as he sat down the snack tray on the table. Kirishima leaned forwards and took a piece of candy.
“Nope, haven’t told me shit.” Bakugou tugged the blanket over his lap and relaxed back into the couch.
“We just talked about how poor my parents are.” Kirishima kept his stare on the tray.
“Your parents aren’t poor?” Bakugou turned to look at him.
“What do you know?!” Kirishima looked right back, his hands curling into hardened fists.
“I’ve been to your house, first of all. It’s barely smaller than mine, and my parents are famous. Even if you live in a smaller city, you need tons of spare money to live in a house like that.” Bakugou claimed. “Second of all, you go to UA, which is an expensive school. Izuku’s mom had to work her ass off to get him here, and your parents don't even seem to know what school you go to.”
“They know!” Kirishima raised his voice, as if that would convince him. If that him was himself or Bakugou, he wasn’t really completely sure of.
“They didn’t even know you dyed your hair!” Bakugou yelled back.
“Why don’t we speak about something else today?” Aizawa offered. Bakugou dropped their stare down first, which meant Kirishima could let himself relax.
“I don’t really have anything to talk about.” Kirishima shrugged, his hands fiddling with the blanket.
“What about your middle school days? I don’t know anything about those.”
“There’s not much to talk about, it was just normal middle school.” Kirishima lied.
“Eijirou.” Aizawa warned.
“Why don’t you tell him about your little friends?” Bakugou grumbled. Aizawa looked expectantly at Kirishima.
“I didn’t have many friends, I guess.” Kirishima said like it didn’t bother him at all. “I was pretty good friends with this guy Nobu for the first couple of years.”
Nobu started bringing him food everyday. Whatever he got, there would be a matching set for Kirishima. Nobu had never asked and he never asked for anything in return. Even when they started treating him worse, he didn’t look for anyone else.
Maybe he should have.
Maybe he should have looked for someone else, back when Nobu introduced him to his other friends.
Maybe he should have stayed home.
Maybe he should have run away when one of the new friends gripped his hand too hard during their handshake. Maybe he should have noticed something was wrong when that friend looked at him with that weird look in his eyes. Maybe he should have noticed the way that friend clearly talked about him with Nobu.
Maybe things would be different if he never had met Tatsuo.
But he had.
“Was he nice?” Aizawa asked.
“He was.” Kirishima slowly nodded.
“Was?” Aizawa offered.
“He got closer with our other friends.”
“‘Friends’ are a strong word.” Bakugou scoffed.
“You don’t know shit about them.” Kirishima snapped back.
“I know enough for my handprint to be on one of them.” Bakugou reminded him, confirming his suspicion.
“Excuse me?” Aizawa said. Bakugou lightly froze up beside him.
“Don’t worry about it.” Bakugou crossed his arms and slid down slightly.
“They just started teasing me a bit, it’s really not that big of a deal.” Kirishima huffed.
“Not that big of a deal?! You starved yourself because you were terrified of eating! It took you months to get comfortable with my cooking, even when you watched me cook!” Bakugou yelled.
“Maybe I just wasn’t that hungry, have you ever thought about that?! Why do you even care?!” Kirishima was gripping the blanket so tight, he was only one sudden move away from tearing it. His hardened claws were probably already destroying it.
“You know why I care, you dismissive bitch!”
“Bakugou, calm down.” Aizawa put a stop to their fight. “What did they do to you, Eijirou?”
“They didn’t do shit!” Kirishima felt tears in his eyes. He didn’t want to talk about this.
“They put stuff in his food!” Bakugou’s words made the tears fall. “They put metal and glass in it! Even fed him Ashido’s acid!”
“I could take it!” Kirishima cried. He dropped the blanket and gripped his hair instead.
“You clearly fucking couldn’t! You told me yourself that you couldn’t get yourself to eat others food! You were always scared they were going to put stuff in it!”
“Shut up!” Kirishima’s head hurt. He should really easen up his grip. He just couldn’t.
“No, you need to talk about this!”
“I can eat fine now! I don’t need to talk about this!”
“You’re only fine because you got so strong that it wouldn’t matter if you ate something! What if you suddenly don't harden? You’ll go back to being scared!”
“You don’t know anything about me!” Kirishima cried.
“Then tell me.” Bakugou’s voice was gentle and soft, but most importantly, very close. Kirishima felt warm hands being placed on top of his own. They gently started untangling Kirishima’s hands from his hair. Even when they were free, Bakugou kept his grip on his hands. Kirishima lifted his head to look at him. Bakugou was kneeling right beside him, his knees almost touching Kirishima’s thigh. Even through the tears, Kirishima could still see the pleas and begs in Bakugou’s eyes.
“I can try.” Kirishima almost whispered. Bakugou gave him a soft and shifted so he sat beside him. Bakugou kept holding one of his hands, and intertwined their fingers. Bakugou’s free hand readjusted the blanket so it was covering them more.
“Can you tell us how it started?” Aizawa gently asked.
“Where’s your lunch?” Tatsuo asked, when they had sat down in the cafeteria. Kirishima’s stomach dropped. His parents had left the day before for another business trip. Kirishima always skipped lunch to save food. He knew better by now than to trust the length of their trips.
“I got it!” Nobu grinned. Somehow he always knew when Kirishima’s parents left. How, Kirishima had no idea.
“Thanks.” Kirishima smiled and grabbed the container.
Maybe Kirishima shouldn’t have been so dismissive about how intensely Tatsuo stared at him.
“Nobu started bringing me lunch one day.” Kirishima said. “Tatsuo noticed.”
“What happened then?” Aizawa asked.
“Here, Kiri.” Nobu’s smile looked forced. He was slightly shaking when he gave Kirishima the container. Tatsuo’s eyes were fastened to Kirishima. Maybe Kirishima should have noticed that.
“Thank you!” Kirishima grinned. Maybe he should have thought twice about eating, but he didn’t. He hadn’t eaten in days, and he had no reason to be wary of Nobu. It was always Tatsuo and Juro that pushed him around. Nobu always tried to get them to stop. Not very hard, but he tried. Well, at least until now.
Kirishima chewed down on the rice and was hit with something hard. Kirishima assumed it was just a peppercorn or something, so he just swallowed. He shouldn’t have. Kirishima heard Tatsuo chuckle. Kirishima felt himself grab his thighs hard. A pain ran through his throat. Multiple points around his throat. It felt like it was being torn.
Maybe it was, because when he swallowed again, he distinctively tasted iron. Blood. Kirishima felt tears in his eyes, but he did his best to hold them back. His throat hurt so much. He felt the familiar feeling of his quirk activating, but it was somewhere he had never felt it before. It was activated inside of him. He felt weird.
“Something wrong, Kirishima?” Tatsuo smirked at him.
“No, it’s nothing.” Kirishima smiled. Then he looked down at his food, actually looking at the food. Between the rice was slightly bigger, shimmering shards. Suddenly Kirishima wasn’t hungry anymore.
“I think… I think Tatsuo made Nobu put glass in my food.” Kirishima admitted. Bakugou squeezed his hand.
“Glass?” Aizawa asked.
“Then why did you stop eating?” Tatsuo asked.
“I’m just not that hungry today.” Kirishima sheepishly smiled. Nobu started searching in his bag. Tatsuo placed a hand near him. Nobu stopped.
“Do you not like it?”
“Yes, I like it! I just had a big breakfast this morning!” Kirishima hurriedly explained.
“You know, I’m sure it’s exhausting for Nobu’s sweet father to make extra food for you. Imagine how sad he’d be if his hard work was just thrown out.”
“Tatsuo, stop it.” Nobu quietly said.
“Maybe he should stop cooking for you at all, if you aren’t grateful for it. Nobu isn’t the richest family, you know.” Tatsuo kept going.
Kirishima stared at the food. He could see the shards. His throat still hurt from the small bite he had taken earlier. He didn’t want to eat more. Maybe there weren’t a lot of shards? Kirishima started picking at it.
“So you don’t like it. Nobu’s dad is going to be heartbroken.” Tatsuo said.
“No, I’m sorry, I’ll eat it.” Kirishima shoved another spoon of food in his mouth. There were hard chunks against his tongue and his cheek. He tried to ignore it. A shard made it between his teeth.
“Eat it.” Tatsuo’s eyes dug into him. Kirishima wasn’t sure he had even blinked. Kirishima chewed down.
Everytime Kirishima swallowed, his throat would be torn even more. Everytime Kirishima bit down, he had to fight the urge to spit it out. It was hell. Kirishima had to make sure it wouldn’t show on his face. If Nobu stopped bringing him food, then he’d starve. He couldn’t do that. He had to push through.
Eventually he managed to eat it all.
“That wasn’t that hard, now was it?” Tatsuo smirked.
“No, no, not at all, Nobu’s dad is a great cook.” Kirishima tried to smile. He kept his mouth as closed as he could. His mouth was slowly filling up with a liquid that was too thick to be spit. It hurt to swallow and the consistency almost made him gag. Tatsuo smirked with a confidence Kirishima really didn’t like.
Everything got worse when Kirishima stood up. The shards shifted in his stomach and it felt like he was being torn apart. He felt like he was going to throw up. It hurt all over again when he took a step. He felt like he was going to pass out. Everytime he took a step, the shards shifted again. He was going to throw up. Tatsuo hit him on his lower back.
“God, you’re walking slow, Kirishima.” He laughed. He put his hands on Kirishima’s shoulders and started pushing him along. “Come on, we’re gonna be late!” Kirishima was pushed through a door.
Kirishima was actually going to throw up. “Wait, Tatsuo, stop!” Something warm dripped down his chin. Everything hurt. “Stop!”
Kirishima shoved Tatsuo away, and buckled over. Everything he just ate came back up. Not that you would be able to tell. Everything was red. Everything was covered in blood.
“Huh, so you do get hurt.” Tatsuo casually pointed out. Kirishima wanted to- “What a useless quirk.”
Kirishima didn’t respond. He kept gagging and coughing. He didn’t wan-
“Juro, do you think you can remove that?” Tatsuo asked.
“I don’t wanna touch that!” Juro replied.
“You wanna get in trouble?”
Juro scoffed and crouched down in front of Kirishima, and slowly brought a finger down into the mess. It disappeared. Kirishima didn’t want to know where it reappeared. He just wanted the pain to st-
“His quirk, he can make small glass pieces.” Kirishima explained.
“They were trying to hurt you?”
“I don’t know.”
“What’s your quirk?” Tatsuo had asked the day they met each other.
“I get hard!” Kirishima excitedly said. He had no reason to hate his quirk. He was too young to know better.
“KIRI?!” Nobu gasped.
“Wait, no, like my skin gets hard!” Kirishima hurriedly corrected himself, his hands waving around frantically.
“Only your skin?” Tatsou asked.
“My eyeballs too!” Kirishima hardened his face and poked his eye to show him. It was hard as a rock.
“What about your insides?”
“I don’t know?” Kirishima thought that was a weird question, but maybe Tatsuo was just like that.
“You wanna find out?”
“Not really?” Kirishima awkwardly chuckled.
“What would happen if you ate something sharp?” He didn’t like the look Tatsuo gave him. He didn’t like it at all.
“I don’t know, man.” The leave me alone went unsaid.
“I think he was curious.” Kirishima said after a while.
“I should have burned him instead.” Bakugou grumbled.
“His mother is probably richer than yours, you really shouldn’t.” Kirishima squeezed his hand.
“I still want to know what that means.” Aizawa said.
“Hey listeners!” Yamada popped his head into the room. “Dinner’s ready!”
“Oh, how bad timing, huh, dad?” Kirishima grinned and stood up.
“Sure is. Good thing we’re talking again next week.” Aizawa smiled.
On the car ride back to the dorm, Kirishima’s phone dinged. He pulled it out and saw Ashido had sent a text to their class group chat.
[Ashido] - 19:43
Heyy beautis!
SO we all know its saturday tmr and that kiri had his birthday earlier this week
Sadly i wont throw any party
But no worries we have lovely tokoyami’s birthday and halloween coming up so dont be sad!!!!!
Love you all!!
What?
“Did you two know about this?” Kirishima spoke up.
“Yep.” Bakugou confidently said.
“Why isn’t she throwing me a party?” Kirishima tried not to be hurt, tried not to be sad.
“Don’t worry, we have a plan.” Shinso promised.
Classes wrapped up early the next day, for some reason. Aizawa probably just wanted to go home after a long week. Kirishima’s friends were excited though. They chatted away the entire walk to the dorm. Kirishima couldn’t catch a word they said. Bakugou was walking silently beside him.
It was a little bit better between them. They hadn’t argued, but they also didn’t touch at all. Bakugou had stuffed his hands deep in his pockets, so Kirishima couldn’t change that, even if he wanted to. They still slept in different rooms though.
“I’m helping Kiri dress up!” Kaminari grabbed his arm and started pulling the second they walked through the main door.
“Uhm, nuh-uh, I am!” Ashido grabbed his other arm.
“What, no, I am!” Sero started pushing his back.
“I’m not.” Shinso shrugged and walked away.
“What, no, brother, help me!” Kirishima cried after him.
“You’re all idiots.” Bakugou rolled his eyes and walked away too.
“Not you too!” Kirishima whined.
“I’ll check your outfit when you’re done, Bakugou!” Ashido yelled after him. Bakugou just shot her the middle finger.
After an hour, Kirishima was finally done being a mannequin. He ended up wearing something so simple, it was hard imagining it took three people to come up with it. He was just wearing pants, one of Bakugou’s t-shirts that Ashido had stolen for him, and a dress shirt with the sleeve rolled up to over his elbows, all of it black. The three had all gone to their own rooms to change at different times.
“Why do you all want me to dress like an emo?” Kirishima sighed when they were done. He had worked so hard to get a colorful wardrobe but all his friends were haters.
“Because the black makes your eyes and hair pop!” Ashido claimed. Kirishima shook his head.
“Aren’t we just going out to eat? Why do we need to dress up?” Kirishima whined.
“We’re going to a club!” Ashido happily revealed.
“We’re what?! Why?” Kirishima complained.
“Come on, you had a great time the last time you were in a club.” Kaminari winked at him.
“I did not.” Kirishima grumbled.
“Are you done? We have to go soon if you want to make it for our reservation.” Shinso walked into the room.
“Yep! I’ll get Bakugou, just wait outside.” Ashido said and walked away. The rest followed her out of Kirishima’s room and waited. Out came Ashido and then Bakugou followed. Kirishima felt his stomach drop, and a distant rage building inside him.
Maybe Kirishima should recognize that the outfit was really, extremely simple, somehow simpler than Kirishima’s but he just couldn't. It was just the way the baggy pants still hugged Bakugou’s strong thighs and showed off his ass. It was just the way he had so casually thrown on a zip up hoodie, that barely managed to cover up the fact he just had a tank top on under it. It was the way the tank top was tight against his chest, and showed off his collarbones. It was the way Bakugou looked
so good
.
“Why the fuck is he wearing that?” Kirishima harshly whispered to Kaminari.
“What do you mean? He always wears stuff like that.” Kaminari whispered back.
“Just ask him!” Kirishima pushed.
“Ask what?!”
“Why he looks like that!”
“Oh, my fucking…” Kaminari sighed. “Hey Blasty! Why do you look like that?”
“The fuck? I always look like this.” Bakugou looked down at himself.
“Kiri disagrees.” Kaminari helpfully told him. Kirishima wanted to bash his head in.
“Racoon Eyes said it’s fine.” Bakugou shrugged.
“Yeah? I bet everyone at the club will think so too.” Kirishima’s anger surfaced. He felt his nails dig into his palms.
“You got a problem with my outfit?” Bakugou raised his eyebrow in question.
“Not at all, it’s just funny how we’re going out you’re dressing like
that
.” Kirishima rolled his eyes.
“Like what?” Bakugou’s tone was a clear warning.
“You know what you’re dressed like.” Kirishima ended on. He knew, deep down, that it was a normal outfit. He just couldn’t stop himself.
“I don’t think I do.” Bakugou, rightfully, clamined.
“Oh, shut up. We’re going out to celebrate me, not for you to go get fucked.” Kirishima had at some point started moving, so now he was right in front of Bakugou. He glared up at him, rage swirling in his eyes.
“Guys, please.” Kaminari pleaded. “Can’t we stay friends today?”
“
We’re fine.
” Bakugou pushed Kirishima away and walked towards the elevator.
The bus ride to the restaurant had been fine. Bakugou had put on a jacket, so he hadn’t been a problem. Things only started going wrong, when they sat down at the restaurant, because then Bakugou had taken off said jacket. Which meant that every time Bakugou slightly moved, his hoodie would slip, revealing his bare shoulders. Every time he would bend over, even just slightly, his tank top would fall open, revealing his built chest.
Kirishima was at his limit to say the least. He could only distract himself by stuffing his face with his food.
Things only got worse when they arrived at the club. It was a nice club, and it was split in two. One had the dance floor and main bar, and the other had seating areas, low music and a smaller bar. They had taken a couple of shots in the main bar when they arrived. Kirishima was out on the dance floor dancing with Ashido and Shinso and actually was having fun. Shinso even seemed like he had accepted his fate. Kaminari and Sero were out trying to get them drinks, and Bakugou was nowhere to be seen.
“YO DUDES!” Kaminari yelled at them, and pushed through the crowd. “SERO’S GOT DRINKS FOR US, FOLLOW ME!”
Kaminari led them to a booth in the other part of the club, where Sero sat with a couple of drinks on the table. It was nice to be able to hear his own thoughts again, and not having to yell in each other's ears to talk. They sat for a while, Kaminari and Sero leaving often to go get more drinks. Kirishima’s head was swirling. Bakugou kindly decided to join them after a while.
Now their friends had left Bakugou, Kirishima and Shinso to go dance again. Which wasn’t necessarily a problem on its own, since Kirishima liked his two bros. It wasn’t a problem that Bakugou sat in front of him instead of beside him. The problem wasn’t the way his hoodie slipped like the fucking tease he was. The problem also wasn’t the random girl leaning into Bakugou’s space.
The problem was that Bakugou was letting her, that Bakugou didn’t even seem to care. Bakugou was just slowly sipping on his drink, not moving away from the girl at all. He wasn’t entertaining her, but that wasn’t the point. The girl put her hand on Bakugou’s arm, and Kirishima had to let go of his glass, so he wouldn’t break it. She laughed at something she herself had said, since none of the guys on the table had said a thing.
Shinso’s eyes shifted between the girl and Kirishima, but he didn’t say anything. Kirishima’s eyes were fastened on the hand. He tried taking deep breaths but it didn’t really work. Bakugou shifted forwards and Kirishima almost stood up and dragged him away.
Because Bakugou didn’t stop there. He
took off
his hoodie. He threw it somewhere to the side, and leaned back into the couch. Then he put his arm on the top of the couch
behind the girl.
Kirishima put his hands on his thighs so he didn’t destroy everything around him. The girl giggled and ran her hand down the now exposed arm. Bakugou let her.
And Bakugou was doing it on purpose. He wasn’t even looking at
her,
he was looking at Kirishima, with a stupid, confident smirk on his stupid, confident face. The smirk told Kirishima that he knew
exactly
what he was doing. Kirishima hated how it still made his heart race.
“The fuck are you doing, bro?” Kirishima tried to keep his voice light, but, as always, he was a failure.
“I’m just warm.” Bakugou shrugged.
“Yeah, you’re pretty fucking hot, why don’t put that shit back on?”
“Do you think I should do that?” Bakugou asked the girl.
“No, you look great!” The girl happily replied.
“Hey girly! I’m sorry but he’s taken.” Ashido appeared by the table. Kirishima couldn’t see her expression but he was sure she was hiding her glare behind a grin.
“Oh, really?” The girl turned towards Ashido, but leaned back into Bakugou. Who. Just.
Let
. Her. “He doesn’t seem very taken.”
“He is, they’re just fighting.” Ashido sternly but happily said.
“He can tell me to go if he wants to.” The girl smiled and turned back to Bakugou.
“He’s scared of girls.” Ashido told her. Kirishima’s chuckle made Bakugou glare at him.
“Bakugou.” Ashido said. Bakugou smirked at her. “It’s his birthday, what are you doing?”
“I’m not doing anything.” Bakugou shrugged and the girl giggled again. Kirishima found the sound grating.
“I’m getting Sero if you don’t stop.” Ashido crossed her arms.
“If Kirishima has something to say, he can say it.” Bakugou claimed, despite Kirishima having spoken up.
“You’re so dead.” Ashido walked away.
“Is Kirishima friends with your girlfriend?” The girl asked.
“Yeah, something like that.” Bakugou smirked at her. She leaned even more in, there wasn’t much space between them at this point. Kirishima had to restrain from getting up and tearing her away.
“Katsuki Bakugou, you motherfucker.” Sero stomped up to them. Bakugou’s confident demeanor slipped slightly. “I’m giving you one chance.”
“Why don’t you leave us alone instead?” Bakugou still smirked at him.
“Alright, fine.” Sero turned to the girl instead. “He’s gay and is just using you, so he can get that dude,” Sero pointed at Kirishima, “to maul him.”
“What?” The girl laughed with a scoff, clearly not believing him.
“Don’t believe me?” Sero laughed. “That handsome hottie you got there, got a huge fucking kink for this mans shark teeth.”
“Shark teeth?” The girl repeated and eyed Kirishima.
“Open wide, Kiri.” Sero told him, and Kirishima was about to roll his eyes, but then they landed on Bakugou. The look Bakugou watched him with, made Kirishima open his mouth, and slowly run his tongue over the points of his teeth. Bakugou looked away, a blush appearing on his cheeks.
“Oh, what.” The girl said.
“Here, I have pics.” Sero pulled out his phone.
“Okay, fine, fuck off will you?” Bakugou
finally
told the girl and
fucking finally
moved away.
“Excuse me?” The girl scoffed.
“I just did, you can go.” Bakugou raised an eyebrow at her.
“Fuck you.” The girl lamely told him, but did leave.
“Can you keep it in your pants and stop ruining his day?” Sero sternly asked Bakugou.
“I told you people would hit on me, and you didn’t listen!” Bakugou defended himself.
“You could tell her to leave you alone?! Obviously people will hit on you, you know how you look!” Sero argued. “You’re only punishing him right now!”
“I’m not doing shit!” Bakugou claimed.
“If it bothers you so much, then plant your ass in his lap and people will leave you alone.” With that, Sero left them alone.
“There, she’s gone, put your fucking shirt back on.” Kirishima didn’t drop it.
“Or what?” Bakugou smirked.
“Or I’m dragging your ass to the bathroom, and then I can give you something
actually
worth showing off.” Kirishima really shouldn’t be this mad.
“Oh, shut the fuck up, you’ve been drooling all over me all evening!!” Bakugou was just as angry.
“Yeah, but that doesn’t mean you should walk around like a cheap who-” Kirishima managed to snap his mouth shut, but still glared daggers into the man in front of him.
“Finsish that fucking sentence.” Bakugou warned.
“No.” Kirishima kept his tone low and serious.
“Tell me what I look like, you insecure asshole.” Bakugou matched his tone.
“You look like a cheap whore.” Kirishima told him, trying not to show that he was readying himself for Bakugou’s outburst.
“Oh and what, getting mauled by you would make it better?” Bakugou somehow kept his calm, and didn’t beat his ass.
“At least then people know you’re mine.” Kirishima scowled.
“Would they? I mean, the iron freak got the same set as you.”
“So you just got a thing for every fucker with sharp teeth?” Kirishima snapped.
“Maybe I do.” Bakugou shrugged. “Maybe you’re not as special as you think.”
Kirishima was just about to stand up to do
something,
but was interrupted by someone slamming their hands down on the table. Kaminari looked at Bakugou, so Kirishima couldn’t see his face. He didn’t need to, he could basically
feel
the anger radiation off of him. “Bakugou, stop trying to rile him up! I know you’re shit with stuff like this, but you
don’t
have sexual tension, you have
emotional
tension! If you two fuck, you’re both going to regret it!”
“I fucking know that!” Bakugou yelled back.
“Then why is poor Shinso spamming me about how you two are edging each other in front of him!” Kaminari gestured to Shinso, who indeed still sat between them. Shinso had leaned back into the couch so much he was almost laying down. Shinso didn’t look back at him. His silence was louder than any words, and the way he practically melted into the couch made Kirishima’s gut twist. “And you’re fucking naked! You know he’s weak for your porn-star body, you dick!”
“I was warm!” Bakugou claimed.
“You run cold!” Kaminari yelled back. Then he turned towards Kirishima. “And you! I know you’re dealing with a lot, but don’t try to fuck Bakugou in front of your brother!”
“I didn’t!” Kirishima claimed.
“If I hadn’t interrupted you, you would have dragged his ass to the nearest toilet! Everyone can fucking tell, you’re digging your fucking hands into the couch to restrain yourself!”
“No, I’m not!” Kirishima sneakily removed his now unhardened hands from the ruined couch.
“Look, we can go back, if you’re not ready for this yet.” Kaminari softly said. Kirishima followed his gaze to Bakugou. The smirk was gone now, replaced by something quieter, something Kirishima couldn’t read. Kirishima used to be so good at reading Bakugou, but it had been months since he knew what the other was thinking.
Kaminari was right. He wasn’t ready for this. Not for the way Bakugou could rile him up without even trying, not for the drinks, for the flirting, for the mess of whatever he and Bakugou were becoming. He’d thought they’d made progress, but moments like this reminded him just how fragile it all was
Kirishima dropped his eyes, and just nodded.
Notes:
Don’t think too hard about the club, I’ve never been to a japanese club, but my source is: ‘that I made it the fuck up’.
Also mha is like 200 years in the future stfu its just a club its not a big dealAlso Juro's quirk is just something like teleportation in a small range, dw bout it, it won't be relevant.
Chapter 30: Granite
Summary:
ohhhh halloween is coming upppp
(in the story)
Notes:
Again for this chapter, they are being mean, it’s not dirty talk. Please, please, please dont think that.
Hope everyone had a good new year!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Aizawa decided to have their conversation on Tuesday the next week. Kirishima had changed out of his school uniform, and was ready for Aizawa’s text. He even had a plan for what he needed to bring. Keyword being
needed
, because he didn’t want to. He didn’t want to talk about his past. He just wanted to forget it all, and never think about it again. But deep down he knew that wasn’t how it worked. He had to take this seriously. If not for himself, then for Bakugou. Then his phone pinged.
[Shodad] - 16:10
Get you and your brother outside.
[Eijirou] - 16:10
Coming! ♪(^∇^ )
Kirishima got out of his bed, left his room and entered Bakugou’s. As always, Bakugou was on his bed, so Kirishima went over to him.
“You good?” Bakugou asked.
“Get up.” Kirishima ordered.
“Why?”
“Fine, don’t.” Kirishima grabbed Bakugou, pulled him out of the bed and threw him over his shoulder once more.
“I can walk myself!” Bakugou claimed.
“I gave you a chance, dude, it’s your own fault.” Kirishima started walking towards the common room. The other thing he needed
should
be there, but he wasn’t completely sure.
“I thought you were done fighting?” Sero asked when Kirishima walked into the room.
“We are!” Kirishima grinned.
“If you say so.” Sero shrugged.
“Are you leaving already?” There she was. The person Kirishima was looking for. Without answering, Kirishima went over to her, put his arm around her waist, and lifted her up, carrying her under his arm. Ashido let out a couple of shocked squeals, but didn’t fight him. “Kiri, what?”
“Where’s Shinso?” Kirishima asked Sero, who was hiding his laugh behind his palm.
“Over there with Kam.” Sero nodded towards the couches.
“Thanks, dude!” Kirishima walked over to them. “Dad’s here, bro.”
“You’re not lifting me too.” Shinso deadpanned.
“My hands are full.” Kirishima grinned.
“If you want to bring more friends, then I can buy a van.” Aizawa said as he put down the snack board.
“I can only carry two people.” Kirishima shrugged.
“You could also just ask them to come.” Aizawa offered.
“Yeah? And what next, you want me to ask for help?” Kirishima joked. Aizawa just rolled his eyes, and Bakugou and Ashido chuckled.
“So how much does she know?” Aizawa asked the room more than anyone in particular.
“I’ve known her since middle school but we weren’t friends back then.” Kirishima explained.
“And I don’t know how much Bakugou knows.” Ashido said.
“He can know everything.” Kirishima quietly said.
“Alright.” Ashido smiled. “I’ve known about him for a while, until we first talked.”
“You stalked me?”
“What, no, one of my friends had a giant crush on you, so I started noticing you in the halls.”
“What?! No way.”
“Yes way, babe. You were a real cutie back then.”
“I was a boring loser.” Kirishima spat.
“You were adorable.” Bakugou bumped their shoulders together.
“You’re supposed to be on my side, dude. That’s why I brought you.” Kirishima grumbled.
“We talked about Kirishima’s middle school friends last week, do you know anything about them?” Aizawa asked.
“Oh, yeah, I know about them.” Ashido looked away. “They were the biggest reason I started noticing Kirishima.”
“What, why? We were a pretty quiet group.” Kirishima was confused.
“Well maybe when
you
were there, but everytime it was just Tatsuo and Juro, they went around bullying
everyone
.” Ashido clamined.
“What? No way.”
“Yes way, babe, they acted like Bakugou probably did in middle school.”
“I’ll beat you into the ground.” Bakugou grumbled.
“When did you first talk?” Aizawa asked, of course not knowing anything about it. Ashido and Kirishima both tensed up. An uncomfortable silence filled the room.
“Kirishima fell off the roof and I saw.” With how long they had been quiet, it would be clear to anyone that that was a lie.
“You fell off the roof?” Aizawa asked, giving Kirishima a chance to come clean. Bakugou put a warm hand on his thigh.
“I jumped off the roof and she saw.” Kirishima said after a few more seconds of silence. Bakugou gave his thigh a light squeeze.
“I see.” Aizawa gave him a gentle smile. “Can you tell us what happened?”
“I hadn’t seen her from the roof, but I basically landed in front of her. I tried playing it off like I just fell, but she obviously knew. Then I threatened her and shoved her to the ground.” Kirishima couldn’t look up from the floor.
“Why did you threaten her?”
“She was popular. Everyone would believe it if she told them, so I needed her to be quiet.” Kirishima shrugged. “Not that it worked.”
“You told someone?” Aizawa asked Ashido.
“Of course I did, what do you take me for?!” Ashido huffed. “I told our shitty principal who didn’t do shit other than put up a stupid fence!”
“You got me sent back to therapy!” Kirishima accused.
“You’ve been to therapy?” Ashido asked.
“Yeah, like five times.”
“What?” Ashido looked towards Aizawa for help. Aizawa sighed.
“He’s been twice for bullying and three times for suicide attempts.”
“WHAT?!” Ashido and Bakugou yelled.
“One of those times wasn’t a suicide attempt!” Kirishima defended himself.
“Which one?” Aizawa asked.
“The truck.”
“What happened?”
Their class had been walking to a museum close to their school. Kirishima was walking in the back with Juro, Nobu and Tatsuo. Juro and Nobu had been chatting away, leaving Tatsuo with Kirishima.
Kirishima had just been looking at the pavement, making sure not to step on any snails, since it had rained last night. He could feel Tatsuo’s eyes on him. He didn’t like it. He hated Tatsuo’s eyes.
“How strong is your hardening?” Tatsuo asked.
“Not really that strong, I can barely take rocks getting thrown at me.” Kirishima chuckled, eyes still on the sidewalk.
“What about a truck?” Tatsuo wasn’t looking at Kirishima anymore, but somewhere behind him.
“I’d die, dude.” Kirishima looked up, only to see Tatsuo giving him a hard shove. Then lights were blinding him and an ear-splitting, blaring noise deafening him.
“Tatsuo shoved me in front of a truck.” Kirishima said after a while. “He told everyone, I stepped out in front of it. I didn’t.”
“Why did he do that?”
“Because he’s a fucking psycho!” Ashido yelled over Kirishima’s wordless shrug.
“He had a bad homelife!” Kirishima defended him for some reason.
“So did you, but you don’t go around bullying people!” Bakugou joined the yelling.
“I bullied you!” Kirishima snapped to look at him.
“What the fuck are you talking about?! No you didn’t!”
“I basically fucking did! Every part of our friendship was me trying to trick you! I lied to you every day! We're only here because I wanted you to kill me!” Kirishima felt Ashido freeze beside him.
“Maybe in the beginning, but you changed! You loved hanging out with me. I know you did.” Bakugou reminded him.
“You’re wrong. Everything I did, I did to make you kill me.” Kirishima couldn't look at him. The lies hurt his throat more than the glass ever did.
“Why do you keep lying to yourself? Why are you defending him?” Bakugou put a warm hand on his shoulder. Kirishima wanted to remove it. He didn’t move. “I found your notebook, remember? I knew your plan, but I still stayed with you. It won’t change now. Just tell the truth.
Please…”
“You’re-”
wrong.
“I…”
“You didn’t deserve it, Eijirou.” Bakugou spoke gently in his ear. Ashido and Aizawa probably couldn’t hear him. “They shouldn’t have treated you like that. Yeah, you have done some things wrong, but I have as well. You shouldn’t defend him. You have to let yourself heal, Ei. You can only do that if you let yourself accept what happened to you.”
Kirishima held his hands in fists on top of his knees. He felt tears in his eyes, but they didn’t fall. He didn’t say anything for a while, the whole room was silent.
“He was a psycho.” Kirishima repeated.
“Do you want to end for today?” Aizawa asked.
Kirishima could only nod.
Kirishima had a lot to think about. It was already hard focusing in class and he was falling far behind. It was hard doing homework without Bakugou’s help but he didn’t feel like he could ask that yet. They were doing better, but it was fragile. They couldn’t be near each other for long, and he didn’t know what would happen if they were alone.
Could he even go to others for help? Would that make Bakugou even madder at him? Deep down he knew that wasn’t the case, but he just couldn’t. Maybe he could go to Aizawa… That was probably a good idea. Kirishima pulled out his phone.
[My brother] - 19:18
Do u need help in school at all?
Kirishima hit send before he could regret it. And then he regretted it. But
he
wouldn’t get mad. There was no way. This was okay. Right?
[My bro!] - 19:20
I could use help in math.
And that was a big fat lie. Probably the first lie Shinso had ever told him. Shinso did great in math. Kirishima only did well because Bakugou had always helped him. Now, Kirishima could barely make sense of anything that happened in that stupid class.
[My brother] - 19:20
I was thinking of studying at home?
Yk forcing dads to help
[My bro!] - 19:22
I’m down.
Just us right?
I like our group, but I’d like to get things done.
Another lie. Shinso could focus no matter what. Kirishima almost hated how easy he was to read.
[My brother] - 19:23
Yeah great idea!
Love them ofc but theyre chaotic (•_•)
They texted a bit more, planning out what to do. Shinso thought it was a good idea for them to go home right after school, and study for just an hour or two. They wouldn’t do it when Kirishima had his conversations or when it was saturday and sunday. Then they would get driven back, so they could eat dinner with their friends.
It would be rough, but Kirishima couldn’t afford to fall further behind. He hadn’t started training yet, but he needed to do that as well. If only he could find the energy.
Kirishima needed to take the conversations seriously. It was hard, when it was just so easy to lie. That’s why he needed to bring his friends. He had to bring Ashido when he talked about his middle school days. She didn’t know it all of course, but she knew a lot. He needed to bring Bakugou, because he could always tell when he was lying and he would push him to tell the truth.
The problem was his parents. He needed to talk about them some day. Ashido didn’t know much about them, so she wouldn’t be much help. Bakugou could accidentally push too hard, and make Kirishima crumble instead of opening up. He needed to bring
someone
, but who would ever understand what he went through?
He needed to wait. He still had a lot from middle school. He could start with that.
“Is there anything you would like to talk about, Eijirou?” Aizawa asked when they had gotten comfortable in the room. Kirishima shook his head.
“We need to talk about them.” Ashido gently pushed. Kirishima sighed. “Maybe start at the beginning? Before all the- before
that
happened.”
“Alright.” Kirishima nodded. He already felt tired. “All four of us were in the same class. Me and Nobu were close, Tatsuo and Juro usually kept to themselves. It wasn’t that bad in the beginning. Just a bit of rough playing between boys, you know how it is.”
“What did they do in the beginning?” Aizawa asked.
“Just calling me names, shoving me around, throwing rocks at me, stuff like that.” Kirishima shrugged.
“Throwing rocks at you?”
“Yeah, you know how my quirk can activate on its own, so it wouldn’t hurt that much. They just did it to test it or something. I think.”
“Yeah, it's still not supposed to be able to do that.”
“It didn’t always do it, but I almost drowned one day. It has been acting up ever since.”
“What?” Bakugou cut in, accusing as ever.
“Oh, calm your tits, I was like five, it wasn’t my fa-” Kirishima stopped himself for some reason.
“I’m sure it wasn’t your fault.” Aizawa gave Bakugou a silent warning, but smiled at Kirishima.
“Were you there?” Kirishima replied, angry all of a sudden.
“Were your parents there?” Bakugou asked, despite the warning.
“Yes, they were. It’s not their fault I wandered out into the ocean.” Kirishima defended them, as always.
“Let’s drop it.” Aizawa sternly said. “Did the bullying go on for a long time?”
“The friendly teasing kept on for a while, yeah.” Kirishima turned away from Bakugou and leaned back into the couch.
“But something changed?”
“I think
someone
-” Kirishima not very sneakily gestured to Ashido, “- went to the principal, so me and Tatsuo got sent there.”
“I wanted to help!” Ashido said.
“That ‘help’ made him start torturing me!” Kirishima blindly yelled. Ashido looked up at him, shock swirling in her eyes.
“Huh?” Ashido quietly said.
“His rich ass mother decided that everytime
I
acted up, I would just be sent to fucking therapy, which didn’t do shit! So everytime you and your friends told on me, I’d get sent back! It just taught him that he wouldn’t get in trouble!”
“I didn’t know…” Ashido quietly said.
“Well, maybe if you bothered to
actually
talk to me, you might know!” Kirishima felt so angry. “But instead you just wanted to feed your own god complex, and just blame the school for not helping!”
“That’s not it.” Ashido quietly said. She looked down and fiddled with her hands.
“Oh, I’m
sure
you had some
great
plan, where you just SAT BACK AND LET SOMEONE ELSE HANDLE IT!” It wasn’t Ashido’s fault. He knew it wasn’t. He couldn’t blame her. He just didn’t know who else to blame.
“I…” Ashido deflated. Tears ran down her cheek. Kirishima’s own sadness clouded everything around him.
“INSTEAD OF DOING ANYTHING, YOU JUST DID SO HE WOULD NEVER GET IN TROUBLE FOR ANYTHING! NO ONE EVER LISTENED TO ME, I JUST GOT SHOVED AWAY TO THE NEXT USELESS ADULT!” Kirishima wasn’t even yelling at her anymore, he was yelling at the ground. He couldn’t look at her, but the soft sobs from her only fueled his rage. “HE COULD DO WHATEVER HE WANTED TO ME! NO ONE CARED THAT I WAS THROWING UP BLOOD, NO ONE SAID ANYTHING WHEN HE SHOVED METAL DOWN MY THROAT, SO HE COULD PULL ME AROUND LIKE A DOG!”
A warm hand ran across his back and held his shoulder. Another warm hand was placed on his knee, close to where his own hands were gripping his thighs.
“And everyone
knew
.” The rumbling of his quirk activating flew through his hands and over his thighs. “Everyone knew how
weak
I was. Everyone knew I just let him. I kept going back, I kept eating the food, I kept going to the basement. I kept crawling back, because I’m
pathetic.
I never said anything, I just took everything he threw at me, because I’m
weak.
”
Ashido’s muffled sobs made him want to stop. Aizawa’s undeniable gaze on him made him want to stop. But Bakugou’s warm hands on him made him want to continue.
“
They were the only ones I had.
” He was pulled down. “I didn’t want to be alone…” He was guided down, until he was leaning against a warm chest. “I was always alone.” Warm arms wrapped around him and held him tightly. “
I just wanted friends.
” Kirishima fisted his hands in the shirt he was laying on. “My mothers were never home, they were gone for weeks at a time. They never cared about me, they never brought me, they never got me anything, they left me alone, they left me with no food, they didn’t care the pill bottles went missing, they didn’t care I came home late, they- “ a soft cheek was pressed against his forehead, “-didn’t notice
anything.
They didn’t notice how sad I was. They said they loved me, but they didn’t.
They only loved each other, there was never any room for me.
”
Bakugou shifted so Kirishima was even more pressed against him. Kirishima hid his face in the junction between Bakugou’s shoulder and neck, but kept his mouth free. “Everyone knew. They never came to any events at our school. They were never there for me. But they were… Nubo gave me food, I celebrated holidays with Tatsuo, and Juro helped me on bad days. People looked at me with so much pity, I couldn’t take it. I didn’t want the help, because then I’d have to stop being around them. They weren’t bad all the time, they really weren’t. Tatsuo’s mom was always busy as well, so he just tried getting her attention. Nothing worked. She didn’t care when we got pulled to the principal’s office, he could never get her attention. We were just
kids… We just wanted to be loved!
”
The tears spilled. Kirishima grabbed the shirt tighter and curled up against the warm body. Sob after sob left him, but he didn’t fight them at all. He knew he was shaking, but he didn’t want to stop. He wanted to let everything out.
A soft hum gently pulled him back into consciousness. Kirishima was warm. He hadn’t been this comfortable in
so long
. A hand carefully played with his hair, and another ran up and down his back. Kirishima sighed, he felt exhausted and wanted nothing more than to fall back asleep. The humming stopped, and the hands stilled.
Then the hands left him completely. “Get up, we have to eat.” Bakugou’s soft voice said.
Kirishima pushed himself up on his hands, which had at some point falled down on the couch. Bakugou’s face was so close to his. Bakugou’s eyes watched him with a look Kirishima couldn’t decipher. Kirishima froze completely as Bakugou slowly leaned in.
A soft kiss was pressed to Kirishima's cheek. “I’m really proud of you.”
“I yelled at her.” Kirishima felt shame settling in his stomach.
“I yell at her all the time.” Bakugou pulled back, a smirk on his lips and a shrug on his shoulders.
“Yeah, but you’re an asshole.” Kirishima teased.
“Shut the fuck up.” Bakugou laughed and shoved him off the couch. Kirishima hardened before he landed, but that only made the thump very loud. Kirishima could tell both of them held their breath.
“Are you awake?” Shinso’s voice came from the door just a moment later.
“Yeah, he’s up.” Bakugou said and stood, not bothering to help Kirishima up.
“Was I out for long?” Kirishima quickly caught up to him.
“Nah.” Bakugou just said.
Bakugou was a liar. Kirishima had been sleeping for around two hours. Everyone else had eaten and had just been waiting for them. Ashido had been dressing up Shinso with Eri, so Kirishima had really hurt her. She had just waved him off, when he tried talking with her, and excitedly showed him Shinso’s painted nails. Shinso seemed exhausted.
Yamada warmed food for them and they quickly ate. Then Aizawa drove them back to the dorm, just in time for curfew. Bakugou threw a quick bye at them, and before Ashido could respond or move, Kirishima grabbed her wrist and pulled her along.
“I’m tired, Kiri, let me go.” She whined.
“You good?” Kaminari yelled from a couch. Sero sat up beside him, watching them.
“Yep! We’ll just be in here!” Kirishima grinned at him and he slammed the bathroom door closed after them. “I’m so sorry, Mina!”
“It’s fine, babe! It really is!” Ashido said.
“I don’t blame you, I promise. I was just mad!” Kirishima grabbed her hands, trying to be as honest as he could.
“I know, I know, Bakugou talked with me after you passed out.” Ashido smiled at him. “And Shinso let me paint his nails! I’ve wanted that since I met him!”
“Why?” Kirishima chuckled.
“He has
really
nice nails, it’s crazy! Bakugou too, but I don’t wanna get blown up.” She laughed. “Don’t worry, Eiji, I’m okay.”
“Alright.” Kirishima pulled her into a hug, before he unlocked the door and walked out.
Neither Tokoyami’s birthday nor Halloween fell on a Saturday, but Iida wouldn’t budge. Ashido tried very hard, but no. She had to wait for Saturday. Apparently Iida deemed school more important than Tokoyami. Not even Ashido’s guilt trips could make him change his stance. And on top of that Tokoyami
still
didn’t want his own party. Ashido had been miserable for the whole week. But now it was Saturday and the Halloween/Tokoyami’s party would start soon.
And Kirishima didn’t have a costume. A year ago he had planned to dress him and Bakugou up, but he wasn’t sure that was still on the table. He had been watching Kaminari play a horror game in Sero’s room for a while, thinking about what to do.
“Ahhh, I hate this game!” Kaminari whined, and Kirishima watched as his character was in some kind of basement.
“Then play something else, dude.” Sero kicked Kaminari in the side, both of them on the bed.
“Nooo, Blasty will call me pussy if he finds out-” Kaminari let out a scream. Sero burst out laughing.
“Nothing happened, dude!” Sero teased.
“Stop ittt!!!!” Kaminari’s character walked through a door, and Kaminari let out a deep sigh. “Oh thank fuck, a cut scene.”
Kirishima chuckled at him, but let his eyes drift to the tv as well. “Oh, what.” The camera panned to another character, but instead of the old man Kirishima was used to, it was a
jacked
man. He had big scissor blades as knives, a cone like thing on his head, and some kind of butcher's smock. He was
really fucking h-
“No, Kiri, he’s an assaulter, he’s not hot, stop it.” Sero said.
“I don’t think he’s hot!” Kirishima huffed and turned away from them in the hammock.
“Well, I mean if you think about it, Kiri is a lot like him.” Kaminari said.
“I HAVEN’T RAPED ANYONE?!” Kirishima sat up to face Kaminari.
“No, I know, but his character is more than that.” The cutscene was over, so Kaminari didn’t even look his way. “For example he’s sexually frustrated.”
“I’M ALSO NOT SEXUALLY FRUSTRATED!”
“Yeah, yeah, let’s see what Blasty dresses up as first.”
“Well, good thing I’m dressing him up!”
“As what?”
“I’m thinking about it!”
“Bet you are, but when you two get drunk, remember to behave, okay? I don’t really feel like cockblocking my favorite couple.” Kaminari shrugged. “But I will if I have to.”
“Fuck you two! You know what I know exactly what we’ll dress up as, and you’re gonna eat your words!” Kirishima snapped at them and stomped out of the room.
Before the door slammed behind him, he heard Sero speak up in a mildly amused tone. “What did I do?”
Kirishima had finally managed to escape from the worst moment of his life. Not only did memories from the last time he was in that room attack him, but he also had to watch the life leave Yaoyorozu’s eyes as he explained what he wanted. It had been horrible. At least he knew that Ashido had gotten a lot of alcohol for the party. He still felt shivers down his spine as he opened Bakugou’s door with his foot.
Bakugou was doing his homework at his desk, like the nerd he was. He didn’t even look up at him. “Get out, I’m doing stuff.”
“Nope, the party is starting soon, we need to get ready.” Kirishima threw his haul on Bakugou’s bed.
“I’m not going.”
“Yes, you are.”
“If you want me to come, then you’re dressing me.”
“Fine.” Kirishima gapped one of Bakugou’s items and went over behind his chair. He felt Bakugou freeze as Kirishima ran his hands close to his neck. Kirishima managed to get the metal buckle fastened securely behind Bakugou’s neck, before he snapped back in.
“Did you just put a fucking collar on me.” It wasn’t said as a question. It was said as ‘
who the fuck do you think you are?
’ Good thing Bakugou didn’t have a mirror close by. Then he’d know it was spiked too.
“Yes.” Kirishima confirmed. Bakugou pushed himself out of his chair, as Kirishima stepped to the side to avoid any collisions. Bakugou walked up to him, getting right in his face.
“I’m
not
wearing this.”
“Yes, you are.” Kirishima curled his finger into the ring of the collar, and pulled Bakugou closer.
“No.”
“Why not?” Kirishima leaned down until he could feel Bakugou’s breath on his lips. “Are you embarrassed?”
“Fuck you.” Bakugou spat at him, but made no move to make space between them.
“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” Kirishima reached down and slowly guided Bakugou’s t-shirt off his body.
“Not exactly.” Bakugou even helped him.
Kirishima just rolled his eyes and pulled him closer to the bed, so he could reach something on it.
“You’re fucking kidding me.” Bakugou said as he watched Kirishima bring the leash closer to the collar. Kirishima just chuckled as a response and clicked the leash onto the collar.
“It gets better.” Kirishima made sure to hold onto the leash, as he saw Bakugou’s eyes snap to the bed.
“You’re not fucking putting that on me.” Bakugou warned.
“I am.” Kirishima said as he grabbed the muzzle from the bed. The grid was large, with two metal wires going down and three going across. Yaoyorozu was so nice to give it some foam padding so it wouldn’t cut up Bakugou’s face. There were two buckles that secured it to the back of the head, one over the ear and the other under.
“No you’re not.” Bakugou started walking backwards.
“Yes, I am.” Kirishima pulled him back. Bakugou stumbled a bit. Kirishima brought the muzzle up, but when he had to use both hands to close it, the leash started slacking. Bakugou stood still, just watching him. Kirishima was
just
about to close it, when Bakugou bent down, dodging the muzzle and rammed himself into Kirishima.
Kirishima dropped the muzzle and leash to catch himself on the wall behind him, so he didn’t fall. He moved a hand forward to push against Bakugou’s shoulder, trying to pry him off. Bakugou pushed harder, making Kirishima’s back hit the wall. Then he grabbed Kirishima’s hand by the wrist and slammed it against the wall. Bakugou leaned up until he was just a breath away from Kirishima’s face.
“You’re not putting that on me.” He said again.
Instead of responding, Kirishima moved one of his legs behind Bakugou’s, at the same time that he pushed him forward. Instead of attempting to save himself, Bakugou brough Kirishima with him down in the fall. Kirishima quickly locked Bakugou’s legs down with his own, having to use hardening to keep him there. He grabbed Bakugou’s wrists, locking them to the ground by his head.
“Stop fighting me, I know you love people knowing who you belong to.” Kirishima said with enough anger that his words were hopefully believable.
“Not like this, you freak! I’m not a fucking dog!” Bakugou yelled back.
“If you can put me in a dress, then I can put you in a fucking muzzle, stop being a little bitch!”
“That’s not comparable at all, you dick! Put me in a dress then!”
“No, I want this on you!”
“Why?” There was no anger in the tone. It had completely changed. Bakugou was smirking up at him, knowing glint in his eyes.
“Because you’re so fucking loud.” Kirishima said, no real heat behind his tone.
“Really now?” Bakugou buckled up into him, making Kirishima fall forwards. Luckily Kirishima managed to catch himself before he reached Bakugou’s face. “That’s why you wanna put something over my mouth?”
“Yes.” But the moment his eyes drifted down, he knew his lie did jack shit.
“There’s better ways to keep my mouth shut.” Bakugou’s eyes swirled with intensity.
“
Stop it.
” Kirishima brought a hand to Bakugou’s jaw, trying to be threatening.
“Why don’t you shove something in it instead?”
Kirishima grabbed the leash and harshly pulled, forcing Bakugou’s head off the floor. He put the leash between his teeth, and grabbed the muzzle from beside them. Bakugou of course started fighting him again, but, with much struggle, Kirishima eventually managed to get it snapped shut behind his head. Kirishima dropped the leash, making Bakugou fall back and hit his head on the ground.
“Don’t test me.” Kirishima threatened, staring down at him. “And keep that on.”
Bakugou glared up at him, but didn’t fight him.
Getting Bakugou into the rest of the outfit had been surprisingly easy. Bakugou had been angry of course, but he hadn’t said anything. The rest had just been a frayed open dress shirt and rugged pants. Kirishima had dressed himself in the room too, so he could keep an eye on him. Bakugou hadn’t made a single move to remove the items.
Plus, he needed Bakugou’s help to close his own costume. He had a pair of dark brown pants and a butcher’s smock, which closed in the back in a corset like manner. Bakugou had grumbled a few curses, but didn’t even close it too tightly. Though, Kirishima would definitely need his help to get it off. He would have added the cone thing, but he couldn’t figure out how he was going to look through it. He probably also couldn’t talk out of it, so he wouldn’t want Yaoyorozu to waste her energy on something he would take off immediately.
“Kirishima, I told you, he’s not ho-” Kaminari’s eyes drifted to Bakugou. They traveled up and down, all joy falling from Kaminari’s face, dread overtaking it. A sigh left him, then he walked away.
“Looking sexy, Kiri!” Ashido walked over and clapped Kirishima on the back. Then she looked at Bakugou, sparkles appearing in her eyes. “Kinky.”
“He forced me into it!” Bakugou accusingly pointed at Kirishima.
“I did not.” Kirishima lied with a laugh.
“Yes, you fucking did, you dick!” Bakugou yelled. “I should have fucking known, first your fucking bdsm mask and now this! You’re a fucking freak!”
“My hero costume is manly!”
“You walk around like fucking a porn star!”
“Like yours is any better. How would I even be able to force you to do anything?” Kirishima laughed. Ashido giggled beside him.
“Oh, you mother
fucker
. YOU SHOVED ME TO THE GROU-” Kirishima grabbed the leash and harshly pulled it towards him. Bakugou stumbled forward, shock on his face just for a moment, before anger replaced it and he scowled up at him.
“
Shut up.
” Kirishima held the leash tight, keeping him close. “Everyone can fucking hear you.”
“So
what.
” Bakugou spat at him.
“You really want everyone’s eyes on you while you’re dressed like someone’s bitch?” Where those words came from, Kirishima really didn’t know. He would never talk to someone like that, it wasn’t manly at all. But they still left his mouth. He was still so
mad
at Bakugou.
“
You
dressed me.” Bakugou reminded him.
“Guys, come on.” Ashido said, reminding them both that she was still there. Kirishima dropped the leash like it burned him. “Let’s get a drink, okay?”
“Yeah, thanks Mina.” Kirishima ruffled her hair, making her grin at him. Then she happily walked away, probably expecting them to follow her. Kirishima was going to, but first he grabbed Bakugou’s arm and pulled him back into his space. “Behave yourself.”
“Or what?” Bakugou leaned forward, pressing the metal grid of the muzzle against Kirishima’s lips. “You can’t do
shit.
You dug your own grave, Shitty Hair.” Bakugou winked at him, before ripping his arm back, giving Kirishima a hard shove and followed Ashido.
Kirishima hadn’t heard that nickname in a while.
Notes:
Sorry if the kiri’s rant is annoying to read, I tried my best :((
Chapter 31: Hard as a rock
Summary:
A long chapter this one, probably the second longest.
Rock bottom is the longest, in case you're curious.
Notes:
WARNING: If you are suicidal, there might be a convosation towards the end of the chapter that might be triggering in some ways. I’ll put spoilers (ig) for it in the end notes, in case it might be to you. Please skip it if you need. The conversation starts after the smut.
Read at your own discretion.LESS IMPORTANT WARNING: Sexual content.
First time writing smutty content so beware
Remember, NOT dirty talk, they’re being mean.
Also, I’m writing the last two chapters and GOD is it hard. I just fucking can’t, I’m so scared of fucking it up, that I just cant write more than on sentence before needing a break.
Also, also I just realised i forgot to add the chapter names to a few chapters, but theyre there now
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The party was going fine. Kirishima was sitting on a couch, watching Bakugou getting pulled around by Ashido. Why he let her, Kirishima had no idea. It was really entertaining to watch though. Bakugou was extremely mad, and Ashido was having the time of her life.
Well, maybe ‘let’ was a strong word…
“Come on, Kitty-Kat! Adventures await!” Ashido excitedly yelled.
“WHEN YOU DROP THAT FUCKING LEASH, I AM GOING TO FUCK YOU UP SO BAD NO ONE WILL FUCKING REGONISE YOU! I’M GOING TO RIP YOUR HANDS FROM YOUR POOR EXCUSE OF A BODY AND FEED THEM TO YOU, SO YOU DIE OF ACID POISONING AND BLOOD LOSS! AND THEN WHEN YOU DIE AND WE HOLD YOUR FUCKING FUNERAL, I’LL FUCK KIRISHIMA SO HARD, HE’LL BE LIMPING DOWN THE AISLE WHEN WE CARRY YOU DOWN! THEN WHEN I HOLD MY SPEECH, I’M GOING TO TELL EVERYONE THAT YOU FUCKING PEGGED HIM, AND THEN EVERYONE WILL THINK YOU’RE A FREAK AND DISOWN YOU! NO ONE WILL REMEMBER YOU AS ANYTHING OTHER THAN A DISGUSTING FREAK! YOU’LL BE UNLOVED TILL THE DAY YOU’RE FORGOTTEN FOREVER!” Bakugou screamed, hands exploding, but curiously enough, nowhere near the leash keeping him to her. He also didn’t seem to be fighting against the pull very hard. But it was probably Kirishima’s fault. He must really have hurt her.
Kirishima was sipping away on a drink, just relaxing, when Todoroki sat down beside him.
“Can I ask something?” Todoroki said, eyes following Ashido and Bakugou.
“Sure, bro.”
“Is this like a kink thing?” Kirishima wished he would choke to death on his drink, but unluckily Todoroki slapped him on the back, stopping his coughing.
“ No , dude! Not at all!” Kirishima responded hurriedly. “He put me in a dress last year, so I wanted to put him in something worse, you know?”
“If you say so.” Todoroki did seem to believe him. “Well, there was something else as well. Forgive me if it’s wrong to ask, but why are you so mad at each other?”
“Something happened…” Kirishima avoided the genuine look in Todoroki’s eyes.
“Bakugou got hit with the quirk and attacked you, right?” What.
“How do you know that?”
“It’s pretty obvious. You two went to the hospital, the villain got caught, you were badly hurt and I assume Bakugou was sent back to rehab.”
“Yeah, okay. I guess it is.” Kirishima chuckled. “I think we just have a lot of emotions that we don’t know how to handle.”
“I see. I hope you can heal your relationship again, you two are the only thing giving me hope for true love.” Todoroki looked so sincere, it made Kirishima want to fix everything with Bakugou right this second.
“I hope so too. I’d love to date him some day.” Kirishima sighed.
“What.” Todoroki looked so confused.
“What?” Kirishima was confused too.
“Aren’t you dating?” Todoroki’s brows furrowed even more when Kirishima slowly shook his head. “Did you break up?”
“We never dated, dude.”
“Haven’t you been dating since first year?”
“No?”
“ I owe Midoriya so much money. ” Todoroki whispered to himself. Then he stood up. “Well, you ruined my day, I’m going drinking.”
“Sorry, bro!” Kirishima yelled after him.
“Why does Roki look heartbroken?” Sero flopped down beside Kirishima.
“I told him me and Bakugou aren’t dating.” Kirishima laughed, expecting Sero to join. Instead Sero looked at him like he was crazy.
“Did you break up?!” Sero grabbed his shoulders and shook him.
“We were never together?!”
“WHAT?!” Sero screamed in his face.
“Hands off, asshole.” Bakugou’s harsh voice joined the conversation. Sero finally stopped shaking Kirishima. Bakugou stood behind the couch, next to Kirishima.
“You lied to me!” Sero twisted in his seat, now yelling at Bakugou instead.
“I never lie!” Bakugou yelled right back.
“You said you two were dating!”
“I never said anything like that!”
“You’re telling me, I sat through hours of you thirsting over this man and you never asked him out?!”
“Yes?! Why’d you think we were dating?!”
“You kissed all the time!?! You never spent time with anyone else, and - you know what, I’m getting Kaminari.” Sero left without another word.
“What do you want?” Kirishima asked Bakugou after a while, both having watched Sero stomp away.
“I can’t just go see my lovely boyfriend?” Bakugou smirked at him.
“No.” Kirishima didn’t entertain him.
“Hm. Well anyway.” Bakugou reached up to the back of his head, snapped off his muzzle and dropped it in Kirishima’s lap. “I’m getting shots with Pinky!” He was gone before Kirishima could realize what happened.
Kirishima was playing a card game with Shinso, who was definitely cheating. Kirishima was about to place down a card, when someone dropped down in his lap.
“Dude, move, I’m losing so hard, I need to concentrate.” Kirishima tried pushing Bakugou away, but he leaned back into Kirishima’s chest instead.
“I’ll sit still.” He claimed.
“No, you won’t.” Kirishima mumbled when he leaned forwards, placing the card. Bakugou chuckled against him. Kirishima knew he was right when Bakugou shifted in his lap the moment he leaned back. Bakugou leaned his shoulder into Kirishima’s chest and leaned his head on his shoulder. Bakugou was very warm. “How much did you drink?”
“Not that much.” Bakugou shrugged. His eyes were unfocused and his cheeks were flushed, so he was clearly lying.
“Mhm.” Kirishima placed a hand on Bakugou’s hip, watching Shinso place another card. “Dude, stop cheating!”
“I’m not, you’re just really bad.” Shinso told him.
“Stooopppp.” Kirishima whined, placing down another card.
“Eijirou.” Shinso started. Kirishima pouted at him. “I just wanted to say that I love you.”
The betrayal that flew through Kirishima was indescribable, when he watched Shinso place down his last card.
“I’m finding your receipt and returning you!” Kirishima threatened. Shinso just laughed.
“THERE THEY ARE!” Sero’s voice attacked their ears. All three turned to watch Sero dragging Kaminari behind him. “Tell him what you just told me.”
“Kam knows, dude.” Kirishima laughed.
“What’s going on?” Kaminari said, but his eyes definitely watched where Bakugou was pressing into him.
“They aren’t dating!” Sero yelled.
“You thought they were?” Kaminari glanced at Sero for a moment, before going back to them.
“Yes?!”
“Well they aren’t and I’ve had to deal with their bullshit.”
“You’re lying. You’re jus- Wait, Shinso, you’re on my side right!?”
“I’ll admit I assumed they were dating.” Shinso shrugged.
“Thank you! And you are full of bullshit, I’m getting Ashido.” Sero stomped away again.
“You know, the couch is pretty empty. There’s probably room for at least two more people.” Kaminari pointed out, definitely staring Bakugou down.
“Huh, I guess you’re right. What a once in a lifetime moment.” Bakugou definitely smirked right back.
“I meant that there’s room for your ass on a seat, not in his lap!”
“I don't know, I'm pretty comfortable.” Bakugou shrugged, pressing himself more into Kirishima.
“Fine. What are we playing?” Kaminari asked, directed at Kirishima and Shinso. Shinso explained the rules and Kaminari sat on the floor in front of the empty seat they used as a table.
“But no cheating this time, bro.” Kirishima warned as he started out the game, so they could show Kaminari a bit.
“I'd never cheat.” Shinso placed down a card.
And he did seem to mean it, because Kirishima was currently winning. He only had a few cards left, and everything was going well. Maybe that was because Bakugou was pointing out the cards he needed to place, but that's besides the point.
And it seemed everything was going too well, because then Bakugou moved in his lap, pushing himself up a bit.
“You're doing so good for me.” Bakugou whispered in his ear, in a tone not at all appropriate for what they were doing.
“Shut up.” Kirishima whispered back. But as always, Bakugou never listened. He kept whispering ‘compliments’ in his ear, but Kirishima knew what he was doing. He was trying to rile him up. Kirishima wasn't going to let him, so he mostly ignored him or shut him down. Or he tried to. He tried really hard.
But that just made Bakugou change tactics. Which was probably why he had leaned his head back more, his mouth dangerously close to Kirishima's neck.
"Blasty, why don't we go get us more drinks?" Kaminari graciously tried.
"Nah, I'm good." Kaminari’s plan failed, because Bakugou talked right up against his skin. Kirishima was sure his neck was covered in goosebumps. He hated it.
"Bakugou." Kaminari said, less patient.
"Kaminari." Bakugou mocked and leaned up to shoot Kaminari a look. Kaminari sighed and went back to the game.
"That card." And Bakugou went back to Kirishima’s neck, lips grazing his skin when he talked. He could only thank whatever God was out there that Bakugou wasn't sitting further up his lap.
"Stop it." Kirishima gave him a nudge, but placed the card.
"Sorry." He didn't sound sorry at all. He was so not sorry in fact that he placed a kiss right under Kirishima’s jaw. Now that really shouldn't have affected him that much, at all even, but it did. It felt like his skin was burning.
"Where's your muzzle?" Kirishima slapped a hand over Bakugou’s mouth and pushed him away to put space between them.
"I don't know, I gave it to you." Kirishima could feel Bakugou’s smirk under his palm.
"Here." Kaminari handed him the muzzle that had been placed on the table at some point.
"Thanks." Kirishima grabbed it. "Look at me."
Maybe Kirishima should have said something else. Maybe he should have realized that he didn't need Bakugou to look at him for him to put it on. Maybe he should have tried to keep Bakugou sitting like he was.
Instead Bakugou placed a hand behind Kirishima’s shoulder and stood up. He quickly sat back down, but this time, he was straddling Kirishima. His legs were pressed right up Kirishima's thighs, and Bakugou had sat so far up that their hips were pressed together. Bakugou’s smirk widened, and he leaned in until their faces were barely apart.
"Someone misses me." He murmured right against Kirishima's lips. Which luckily reminded Kirishima what he was doing. He placed a hand on Bakugou’s chest and pushed him away, so he could bring the muzzle between them.
"Shut up." Kirishima mumbled as he closed the buckles behind his head. Now, Kirishima would love to shove Bakugou off his lap, but Shinso was sitting right there. He loved his brother but there were just some things he didn't need to see. Kirishima tapped on Bakugou’s thigh. "Move."
Since Bakugou knew of his problem, Kirishima was sure he was going to have mercy with him. Even the smirk on his lips and the challenge in his eyes didn't deter him. "You sure you want me to do that?"
"Just go back to sitting how you were before." Kirishima sighed.
"Sure, baby." Bakugou winked at him, but did as he said. Kirishima really wanted to push him off
At the end of the night, their squad ended up where they always did. In a circle on the floor, gossiping. Ashido had finally joined them after doing whatever it was girls did when drunk. She was telling them all about how Hagakure and Ojirou had been out celebrating their one year anniversary when someone had hit on him, right in front of her. It was kind of funny how seriously Ashido took it.
“But can you imagine what would happen if someone hit on Bakugou in front of Kirishima? Murder would happen, mark my words.” She drunkenly laughed.
“HA! She thinks you're dating too!” Sero victoriously exclaimed, pointing at Ashido while yelling in Kirishima’s face. He swayed slightly, erasing all intimidation he might have had.
“What?” Ashido slurred.
“Have you really put all your bullshit on only me?!” Kaminari whined, despite being the only mostly sober person there. He took his ‘cockblocking duty’ very seriously, apparently. Who knows what he could achieve if he did that to his studies.
“I put some on Izuku as well!” Bakugou yelled for some reason. That was probably the reason Midoriya hated Kirishima lately. Interesting.
“What are you talking about?” Ashido tried again.
“Me and Bakugou aren't dating.” Kirishima told her.
“It's ‘Bakugou and I’, dumbass.” Bakugou had started being an asshole the last couple of hours.
“Shut the fuck up.” Kirishima shot back.
“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU AREN'T DATING?!?!?” Ashido had been stunned into silence for a few seconds it seemed.
“What do you think?” Kirishima chuckled.
“You called him your boyfriend!” Ashido yelled at Bakugou.
“No, you called him my boyfriend, I just didn't correct you.” Bakugou shrugged.
“You literally described how you loved when Kirishima forced you into submission?!” Ashido shoved an accusing finger right in Bakugou’s face.
“Yeah? He's really improved, so I like it when I can see just how much.” Bakugou ignored it.
“What???” Ashido cried.
“Like in training? Like how much stronger he's become?” Ashido kept gaping at him. “What did you think I was talking about?”
“You vividly told me how you wanted him to come down your throat!”
“Yeah, okay.” Bakugou shrugged nonchalantly.
“You told me on several occasions that you wanted to bend him over a desk and pound into him!”
“That doesn't mean we're dating.”
“THEN WHY DID YOU TELL ME ALL THAT!?”
“BECAUSE YOU DIDN’T MIND YOUR OWN FUCKING BUSINESS!”
“You're telling me I've been traumatized for no reason then.” Ashido sighed.
“Yeah, pretty much.”
“I thought you wanted me to fuck you.” Kirishima snapped.
“Don't, Kirishima.” Kaminari whined.
“Yeah? Bet you wanted me to be so sweet and call you love and gross shit like that.” Bakugou snapped back.
“Bakugou!” Kaminari warned.
“No, I actually expect you to be quite the fucking asshole in bed since you always fucking are one.”
“You've thought about fucking me?” Bakugou smirked at him.
“Pretty hard not to, when you keep throwing yourself at me like a fucking whore.” Kirishima scowled right back.
“Stop fucking calling me that!” Bakugou dropped his confident demeanor in order to join the angryness.
“GUYS!” Kaminari yelled. “Stop it!”
“I’m going to bed.” Bakugou huffed and stood up.
“Alone?” Kirishima was so angry, he barely realised the word leaving his mouth.
Bakugou stared at him with a look that couldn’t be anything other than ‘ what do you fucking think ’ for so long, Kirishima started regretting his word. Not enough to apologize, of course. Then Bakugou’s expression changed into one of challenge. Kirishima braced himself for whatever he was going to say. “No actually, I was thinking about getting Izuku to join me. You know, he’s been begging me to fuck him for years.”
Kirishima knew that was a lie. He knew the two hadn’t ever thought about each other as anything more than friends. Maybe Midoriya had seen him as his best friend at some point, but Kirishima doubted it. He had nothing to worry about. So there was really no reason for the rage flowing through him. There was no reason for him to be this angry.
Kirishima hated this.
He hated it so much.
Kirishima walked down his hallway, only thinking about how much he had missed his bed. He felt dizzy and sick. He really hated drinking. He was so tired, he almost didn’t realize he wasn’t alone. Bakugou’s back was flush against the wall, right beside his door. Didn’t he go to bed a while ago? Kirishima dropped his hand from where he had been rubbing his eye, because then he noticed something else.
What the fuck. Bakugou wasn’t alone. Midoriya was there, fucking twirling Bakugou’s leash between his fingers, standing way too close to him, them almost touching. Midoriya hadn’t grown a lot, Bakugou was at least ten centimeters taller than him now. And Bakugou just looked back, his muzzle barely separating them. What the fuck is going on.
They were definitely talking, but the music had been so loud that Kirishima’s ears were buzzing. Midoriya seemed so confident for some reason. It was pissing Kirishima off. He had barely taken a step forward before he froze again. It felt like the world went into slow-motion as he watched Midoriya reach his free hand up and thread his fingers into the muzzle. Kirishima could tell Bakugou tried to pull back, but Midoriya had grip strength like a gorilla. Midoriya pulled Bakugou’s face down until his own face was hidden from Kirishima’s point of view. Midoriya moved his face away from Bakugou’s, leaning down to his neck instead. He dropped the leash in order to run a hand down Bakugou’s naked torso.
If Kirishima currently wasn’t being blinded with rage, he would have realized Midoriya just tripped.
“Hehee, hey Kiri.” Midoriya pushed himself away from the wall, his unfocused eyes still finding Kirishima.
“Midoriya.” Kirishima said.
“Kacchan likes it when you’re jealous.” Midoriya hiccuped and walked towards Kirishima.
“ Kacchan can go fuck himself.” Kirishima took a step to the side to let Midoriya pass.
But Midoriya didn’t pass. Instead he grabbed Kirishima’s shirt and roughly pulled him down, suddenly seeming very sober. “Katsuki is very important to me, and I’m very important to him. Everyone here trusts my every word, even against yours. Treat him right.”
Midoriya didn’t wait for an answer and walked away. Kirishima returned his attention to the other person still in the hallway. “You’re gonna say something?”
“He’s fucking drunk, okay?! He’s out of his fucking mind!” Bakugou seemed like he was panicking.
“Are you?” Kirishima walked towards him.
“You know I’m not.” Bakugou sunk into himself. Like he knew Kirishima’s next words.
“Then why didn’t you push him away?” Kirishima put his hands on Bakugou’s hips and pulled him closer. Bakugou gently grabbed his shirt, but kept his face down.
“I froze.” Bakugou basically whispered.
“Why?” Kirishima brushed his nose against Bakugou’s ear. Bakugou shivered.
“I don’t know.”
“You don’t freeze with me.”
“I don’t.”
“Go into your room.”
“Oh, fuck off with that fake dominance shit! You sound embarrassing!”
Kirishima let out a sigh. Bakugou was glaring at him, but that didn’t matter. Kirishima grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the room.
“Don’t fucking manhandle me, you bitch!” Bakugou yelled, even as his back was slammed against the door. Bakugou grabbed his shirt, but he didn’t push against him.
“You’re so fucking loud, do you want everyone to fucking hear you?!” Kirishima snapped open the muzzle and threw it somewhere behind him.
“Let me go, you fucking idiot!” Bakugou kept yelling which made Kirishima slam his hand over Bakugou’s mouth. His other hand went to Bakugou’s collar and pried it off.
“Are you that deprived of attention? If you miss me that much, you can just fucking say something.” Kirishima snarled at him.
Whatever Bakugou was trying to say was muffled by his palm. His eyes told him all he needed to know anyway.
“I really liked that muzzle on you.” Kirishima slid his hand over to Bakugou’s cheek, but replaced his palm with his thumb against Bakugou’s lips. “It’s a shame you can’t watch your mouth.”
Bakugou stupidly opened his mouth to respond, but Kirishima just slid his thumb into it. Bakugou stilled in surprise, apparently forgetting whatever he was going to say. Kirishima pushed his thumb down against the soft tongue and stepped even closer. He forced a leg between Bakugou’s thighs, and pressed them close together. Kirishima rested his forehead against Bakugou’s, watching his thumb moving back and forth.
“You’re so pretty like this.” Kirishima murmured. Bakugou let out a small whine. Kirishima responded with a soft sigh as he slowly slid out his thumb. “Really wish you would shut up more.”
Bakugou, being predictable as always, once again tried to defend himself, but before he could say anything, Kirishima shoved his index and middle finger in his mouth. Bakugou lightly gagged against them and a couple soft explosions emitted from his hands.
“ Shut up. ” Kirishima warned. Bakugou glared up at him and bit down on his fingers. Apparently he still felt safe with him, so his quirk didn't activate, even though it hurt. The universe really loved Bakugou, huh. Kirishima pushed down on his tongue, making him gag again. “Don’t do that.”
Bakugou just resolved to his last form of communication and growled at him. It was almost funny how mad Bakugou was. It probably would be, if Kirishima wasn't a thousand times madder. Kirishima just ignored him and leaned his face down to his neck. Kirishima felt the cold air on his fingers when Bakugou sucked in a surprised breath.
Then he felt the warmness of small explosions against his chest when he bit down. Kirishima licked the mark and tasted blood on his tongue. Bakugou’s teeth were slottet against his fingers, not hard enough to bite, but not soft enough for Kirishima to be able to pull them out. He could only move them back and forth for a few centimeters, so he decided to play with the soft tongue instead.
Kirishima chose a new spot and bit down again. Bakugou ran his tongue between his fingers. The more Kirishima bit and marked, the more rugged Bakugou's breaths became. Most, if not all, of Bakugou's weight was against Kirishima and the door behind him. Bakugou had leaned his head against the door, his mouth was slightly open, freeing Kirishima’s fingers and spit had begun dribbling down his chin. Everytime Kirishima pushed his fingers a bit too far back, Bakugou would gag and explosions would be emitted. They were weak, barely strong enough to scorch his clothing.
Bakugou’s warm hands slid to Kirishima’s back. The strings of Kirishima’s smock were gathered in a hand, and Kirishima felt the warmth of a couple of explosions. Kirishima removed his hand from Bakugou’s mouth, the haze he was in dimmed a bit. Bakugou’s hands ran up to his shoulders and guided the smock off of them. Kirishima had to take a step back to let it fall to the ground.
But when Kirishima tried to step back, after having kicked the smock to the side, Bakugou grabbed his shoulders and forced their positions around. Both Kirishima’s hands found Bkaugou’s waist, so he could steady himself. He barely had time to regain his breath, before Bakugou pried Kirishima’s belt from the buckle.
Kirishima was about to speak up, because what the fuck were they doing , but when Bakugou ran his tongue between Kirishima’s lips, all common sense left him. Kirishima pathetically tried to chase the lips right in front of him, but Bakugou tilted his head away and pressed a kiss to the corner of his lips instead. Kirishima fucking whined when Bakugou turned away from him again, but when his pants were opened, he couldn’t think at all. The kisses continued down, following his jaw, ending on his neck as he pried Kirishima’s pants down. A warm hand held his hip as another slowly trailed down the middle of his chest.
A pathetic sound left Kirishima as Bakugou started sucking on his neck. Oh. So, that’s why Bakugou liked it so much. Kirishima gripped Bakugou’s waist tighter, and tilted his head to give him more access. Kirishima was getting so lost in the feeling of Bakugou’s mouth on his skin, that he barely noticed the two fingers tracing the waistband of his underpants. That was until they dipped just under and used blunt nails instead of soft skin.
Kirishima knew they shouldn't do this. He should stop it before they crossed a new line. He knew the unnatural desperation flowing from Bakugou was something else entirely and he should stop this. But while his mind was thinking about these very important points, his stupid, dumb, horny mouth spoke up.
" Fuck, Kat, please -" Was all it took for the hand to dip down and grab him. Bakugou left marks all over his neck as his hand pumped back and forth.
Kirishima's own hands itched to move, but when he tried bringing one of them to Bakugou's front, it was grabbed by the hand previously on his hip. His hand was shoved back to the waist, and he reluctantly placed it back.
“Not yet.” Bakugou commanded against his neck.
A broken whine of protest left him, but when Bakugou bit down on his shoulder, he forgot what he was even mad about. As a previously still hand started guiding his underwear further down, Bakugo started leaning down, sucking marks into Kirishima's chest. Without looking he could tell the scar was being avoided.
And even without looking he could tell Bakugou was going lower and lower.
“Ahh- Wait Bakugou!” Kirishima gripped Bakugou tighter, trying to stop him. Bakugou’s free hand grabbed Kirishima’s wrist and tried to pry it off. Kirishima dug his fingers into him.
“Let go.” Bakugou huffed into the skin of his lower rib cage.
“Noooo.” Kirishima whined, trying not to give in to the fog in his head. “Let’s kiss instead, okay?”
Bakugou didn’t respond, instead he stood back up, close to Kirishima’s face but still so far away. Then the hand that was pumping him was moved away, drawing another pathetic sound from him. The sounds of continuous explosions filled the room.
“What are you doing?” Kirishima asked, deep down grateful for the break.
“You’ll see.” Bakugou said, the explosions getting bigger. Then they stopped and Bakugou brought the hand closer. It was slightly glistening in the low light of the room. Oh no. Bakugou shot him a smirk before the hand wrapped around his dick again. Kirishima had to slap his hands over his mouth to stop the waterfall of sounds trying to force their way out of him. Bakugou’s sweat made the glide much easier, Kirishima couldn’t focus at all.
To the point he didn’t notice Bakugou dropping to his knees, until a cold breath of air hit the head of his dick. Kirishima shakenly brought his gaze down and holy fucking shit did Bakugou look incredible like that. Bakugou had graciously slowed down the hand and patiently watched him.
Kirishima should say no. He should shake his head. He should even just keep still.
“ Please. ” Was instead what left his mouth.
Bakugou didn’t move for a few seconds, continuing to watch him. But then he leaned forward. He kept Kirishima’s stare as he opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. Kirishima couldn’t look away as Bakugou licked his tip. He had to dig his hand into the door to keep standing and basically suffocate himself to keep quiet. Bakugou let out a hum, his face twitched slightly, but then he leaned back in.
Kirishima struggled to remember how to breathe when a wet heat engulfed him. Bakugou bobbed his head back and forth, in time with his hand, and Kirishima knew he wouldn’t last long. The sweat from the hand, the spit from the mouth, even the room around him , everything was so warm. It was like he was in an inferno. Despite the usual non-existence of it, caramel was the only thing he could smell, he could even taste it.
“ Baku- ahh- I’m , fuck- ” Now Kirishima could say he tried. He even brought his hand down to Bakugou’s hair to tap him repeatedly, like they did in sparring. Bakugou either didn’t hear him, understand him or care, because he kept going. With Kirishima’s mouth free, a mortifying loud moan left him as he came into the heat of Bakugou’s mouth.
Bakugou kept guiding him through his orgasm and only pulled back, when Kirishima started sliding down the door. Kirishima pulled his underwear back up before grabbing Bakugou’s shoulders and guiding him to the floor, climbing on top of him.
Kirishima moved his hands down, and opened Bakugou’s pants. Bakugou threaded his hands into Kirishima’s hair and pulled him down, shoving him into his neck. Kirishima, able to take a hint, started biting everywhere he hadn’t before. Though wanting to save Bakugou some stares, he nudged the shirt open more and attacked the soft flesh of Bakugou’s chest.
He finally managed to pull Bakugou free and wrap his hand around him. Small explosions erupted from Bakugou’s hands, and curses fell from his lips. Kirishima couldn’t control his sweat output, but spitting in his hand seemed to help the glide a bit. The sounds and explosions Bakugou was trying, and failing, to hold back made it seem like Bakugou didn’t mind that much. Kirishima tried his best to make the experience as best as he could for Bakugou, listening to his sounds, watching his twitches, keeping his mouth busy marking him up.
Bakugou’s noises picked up in intensity and the explosions from his hands had started hurting. Kirishima responded with a careful, deep bite to the junction between his neck and shoulder, making Bakugou spill over his hand. Bakugou dropped his hands from Kirishima’s hair, but even with them in fists, the explosions just got bigger. Kirishima kept the pressure of the bite and the slow pumps of his hand as Bakugou's breath started evening out. Kirishima only let go when Bakugou whined and pushed against him.
“Stay there.” Kirishima pressed a quick kiss to Bakugou’s forehead before getting up and walking into the bathroom. He grabbed one of the towels and wet it with warm water. Then he went back and cleaned up the mess on Bakugou’s stomach and cleaned his hand. Bakugou didn’t move. Kirishima put the towel in the laundry basket and washed his own hands. When he returned Bakugou still hadn’t moved. “Bakugou?”
Bakugou let out a deep sigh and dug his palms into his eyes. Kirishima’s stomach dropped. Bakugou slowly got himself standing and walked over to Kirishima. Bakugou’s eyes looked tired. They looked dull. Bakugou wrapped his arms around Kirishima’s waist and hid his face in Kirishima’s neck. Kirishima returned the hug and kept silent. A tension filled the room.
After what felt like forever Bakugou leaned up, pressing a kiss to Kirishima’s cheek before pulling away completely.
“You should wash that,” Bakugou’s voice was rough. He gestured towards Kirishima’s abdomen. “Probably not safe.”
“I will.” Kirishima slowly said. “Can we talk?”
“About what?” Bakugou avoided Kirishima’s eyes.
“About what just happened?”
“Why?”
“Why can’t we?”
“I’m tired, let’s go to sleep, we can talk tomorrow.”
“No, actually, let’s talk right now.”
“I told you, I don’t want to right now.”
“Just quick, okay?” Kirishima tried.
“Funny how when you need us to talk, we have to, but if I want to talk about something, then I can go fuck myself.” Bakugou scoffed.
“Hey, I’m trying, alright?” Kirishima sighed.
“Oh yeah, I’m sure you were trying when you were letting me kill you.” Bakugou seemed to snap. His eyes were lit up by anger, his hands fisted by his sides.
“You can’t seriously believe that I didn’t fight back, Katsuki, you’re not that dumb.” The distant feeling of anger was slowly blooming in his chest.
“You hardened your hands to keep mine on your chest! What am I supposed to think?!” Bakugou was getting angry as well. Why had they become like this?
“I didn’t, that was my quirk!” There was no way Bakugou could know that. Was there anyway Bakugou would believe that?
“So what, your quirk that has saved your life, I don’t even wanna know how many times, tried to get you killed?! How am I meant to believe that!?” Bakugou rightfully doubted him.
“I don’t know why it happened, but that’s what happened!”
“You’re full of shit, Kirishima!” Kirishima knew Bakugou was on the verge of full on screaming at him, but surprisingly Bakugou took a deep breath instead. “Get out of my room. We can’t do this right now.”
“We don’t have to talk then, but please just let me stay.” Kirishima hadn’t even realized he had started reaching his hands out, until Bakugou flinched back.
“I don’t want you here!” Bakugou took a full step away from him.
“Please Bakugou!” Kirishima followed.
“Why are you fighting me so hard on this?! You didn’t even fight this hard against me!”
“Because you are worth fighting for!”
“AND YOUR OWN LIFE ISN’T?!” Bakugou pressed his hands to his temples and clenched his eyes shut. Kirishima decided to keep quiet. After a few loud, strangled breaths from Bakugou, he spoke up again. “Don’t say cringe shit like that. This isn’t a romance story.”
“If I wanted to die during that fight, I would have, Bakugou.” Kirishima said after another pause. “I could have inhaled the smoke, that alone would have been toxic enough to kill me, and my quirk wouldn’t be able to stop me. The only thing it could possibly do, would be to harden around my airways and make me unable to breathe at all. My quirk also can’t make me move, it can only stop me from moving, so I broke your knee braces. Just the one hit you got on me almost cracked my skull. I could have done a lot, Bakugou, but I didn’t.”
Bakugou dropped his hands, and stared into the ground.
“I don’t know how to harden my insides,” Kirishima continued. “I know I can, and I know you know that I can, but I don’t know how. I tried. I tried really hard, it was all I could think about. You have to realize that I couldn’t push you off when you first got me down. If I tried, I might have lost my concentration on the little hardening I had. You must know that it would only have taken you a second to kill me, if I couldn’t harden.”
Bakugou didn’t move at all.
“I feel safe with you, I really do. I stopped worrying about your food forever ago, your explosions never hurts me, nothing about you makes me scared. My quirk is a part of me, so it knows that too.” Kirishima took a step forward, slowly taking Bakugou’s hands in his. “So, Katsuki, if I was on the verge of death, why would I push you away?”
“ I was going to kill you. ” Bakugou responded in a whisper.
“No, a quirk was making you kill me. It wasn’t your explosions, it wasn’t your smoke, it wasn’t you at all. Nothing about it reminded me of you. So if my quirk could only feel strange, angry explosions, how could it know that they were coming from you?”
“You have eyes! You knew it was me! Stop it!” Bakugou was crying. Kirishima swiped his thumps back and forth on the back of Bakugou’s hands.
“ I knew, but my quirk didn’t. That’s the only explanation I can think of. It’s the same thing with medicine. Even if it’s doctors that give it to me, if they put too much, even if it’s the right dose, my stomach will still harden. It doesn’t matter if I know something, my quirk acts on its own.”
“Stop it, I don’t wanna hear it!” Bakugou tried taking his hands back.
“Why? I’m trying to explain it.” Kirishima kept his grip.
“I don’t want to know!” Bakugou cried.
“Why not?” Kirishima didn’t understand.
“I don’t want to understand, I don’t want you to explain, I don’t want you at all!”
Kirishima’s mouth fell open in surprise. He hadn’t expected that at all. Somehow.
“I can’t just go back to how we were, Kirishima! I can’t fucking do this anymore!” Bakugou let out a couple of explosions. Kirishima dropped his hands. “What if I can’t read you as well as I thought?! What if I can’t tell when you’re fake smiling anymore?! What if I take you back and I think you’re happy, but you really aren’t. What if you only seem happy because you figured out how to bypass your quirk? What if I wake up one day and you aren’t here anymore. What if you finally succeed? ”
“I…” Kirishima tried, but no words found him.
“I know it’s selfish of me. I know it’s unfair of me. I know, okay? But it’s my life too. I lo- I care about you so much , Eijirou. I want to take you back, I want to hold you, I want to be with you until we die. But I can’t if you’re going to die fifty years before I do.”
“I don’t want to die anymore, Katsuki. I want to stay with you.” Tears fell down his own cheeks.
“That’s part of the problem, Eijirou!” Bakugou sobbed. “I can’t be with you if you’re only alive because of me! Can’t you see how toxic that is?! If I’m the only thing between you and death, then I could never be honest with you, I could never say anything negative to you. I can’t go through everyday wondering when you’ll break! ”
“Is that… How long have you thought about that?”
“Since I found you in the basement.” Bakugou was staring at the ground, his words barely reaching Kirishima. “I didn’t take it seriously before that day. I didn’t think it was that bad. Even though I knew. I had seen your notebook, I had seen the look in your eyes, I had seen you panic. I just couldn’t make myself take your pain seriously. Because that meant that I had to realize something that I had always known. Deep down at least.”
“What?” Kirishima didn’t want to ask.
“That I’m never going to be enough for you.” Bakugou sounded like he didn’t want to answer.
“That’s not true, you are, Ka-”
“I’m not! I’m never going to be, because I don’t know how to deal with this! I can’t let myself take you back when my mind doesn’t fucking understand anything! Even though I know you went through horrible things, the only thing my mind tells me is how you can’t handle being a bit sad. And I know that’s not it, but I just can’t fucking help it! I don’t know how to deal with you ! You need something else, some one else. You need something I could never give you. A person can only change so much, but deep down you’re always going to be what you are. And I’m a selfish, stuck-up, awful person.”
“You’re not .” Kirishima cried.
“Yes, I am and I’m always going to be. Instead of helping you and listing to you after our fight, I pushed you away, I riled you up, I fucked you, I did everything fucking wrong! I was always meant to be alone, but then you came and fucked everything up. You shouldn’t have been anything more than some extra in my class, but then I went and got attached and now you’re everything ! You’re in everything I fucking do, everything reminds me of you, I’m never going to be able to forget you! I’m so fucking scared that if you succeed you’re going to take me with you.”
“ Kat, please , I’m so sorry! I can heal, I’m going to heal, I promise!” Kirishima didn’t even think about his words. He just wanted Bakugou to stop talking.
“You can’t heal if you’re only doing it for me, Eijirou! You need to heal for yourself! You can’t stay alive for me, you need to stay alive for yourself. You need to learn how to love yourself! I can’t be the reason why you’re still here. I can’t be with you if I know you’re suffering each day, waiting and hoping for the day you die. I can’t be with you, if I have to wonder every time I leave you, if that was the last time I saw you.”
“ You are? ” Kirishima whispered through his tears.
“I can’t help it. Everytime I see you smile, I just can’t help but be suspicious. I can’t help but watch your every move, I can’t help but be scared everytime I go to sleep, I just can’t help it. I’m never going to be able to understand the pain you have gone through. I’m never going to go through anything like you have. My pain is never going to be greater than yours.”
“You can talk with me, Kat, please .”
“No, I can’t. Not when you are the reason for my pain.”
“I’m so sor-”
“Stop it! Why are you like this, why can’t you just STOP IT!” Bakugou stepped forward and punched Kirishima’s chest. “WHY CAN’T YOU BE SELFISH?! WHY AREN’T YOU MAD AT ME, WHY AREN’T YOU SCREAMING AT ME, WHY AREN’T YOU DOING ANYTHING?!” Bakugou kept punching. “I’M OUT OF LINE, I’M BEING AN ASSHOLE, I’M BEING SELFISH! COMMITING SUICIDE IS THE MOST SELFISH THING YOU COULD POSSIBLY DO, SO WHY AREN’T YOU SELFISH NOW?!”
“You aren’t being selfish, Katsuki, it’s okay.” Kirishima grabbed his wrists and hardened his arms, making Bakugou unable to pull himself free.
“YES, I FUCKING AM, BECAUSE I’M A SELFISH FUCKING PERSON! BE FUCKING SELFISH, EIJIROU! STOP LETTING PEOPLE WALK ALL OVER YOU, STOP trying to please everyone, stop being so weak. ” Bakugou stopped fighting against him, and slumped over to rest his forehead on Kirishima’s shoulder. Bakugou was trembling. Kirishima dropped his wrists in order to wrap his arms around him. Bakugou started sobbing. Kirishima felt Bakugou hug him back. Bakugou was shaking. “ Stop, why are you like this? Why are you still here? ”
“Because I love you.” Kirishima held him tighter.
“ Don’t say that. ”
“I want to live.” Kirishima did. He really did.
“That’s not something you can promise. That’s only something I can choose to believe.” Bakugou raised his face and looked Kirishima in the eyes. The dullness had returned to them, but the tears had stopped. “And I don’t know if I can do that.”
After a long silence, so much swirled around in Kirishima’s mind, but he eventually managed to force one word out. “Okay.”
“You can stay.” Bakugou dropped his hands and took a step back. With that, he ended their eye contact and looked towards the bed instead. “But this doesn't mean anything.”
“See you in a bit.” Kirishima nodded and walked into Bakugou’s bathroom. Kirishima did heed his warning, and made sure to scrub himself thoroughly. Just because he could ingest the sweat with no problem, at least what he knew of, didn’t mean the sensitive parts of his body could take it. Kirishima wasn’t sure he had a single thought during his shower.
Kirishima didn’t know whether or not to be surprised that his toothbrush still was there.
Notes:
SPOILERS: Bakugou tells Kirishima how him being suicidal is slowly killing him. Bakugou says a lot of harsh things to Kirishima about this topic. Basically, Bakugou opens up about how Kirishima is a burden on him. Kirishima takes it well, but still.
Read at your own discretion.
I FUCKING HATE writing sexual content. Dont ask why i did it, and if you do it was because it needed to happened. Hope it was readable
Pretty sure its canon Bakugou can control his sweat, soooo.
Chapter 32: Rocks on the rocks, please
Summary:
The days after
Notes:
WARNING: Flashback to force feeding of acid
Okay, so I’ve decided to slowly start updating again, but that also means that it still isn’t finished, so sorry!!!
I just think this will be less pressure than having to post it all at once, so we’re doing it this way. Idk how long it’ll be in between chapters, but please bear with me ༼ つ ◕_◕ ༽つ
Good news is that I have the last remaining story parts, now the problem is just writing them, sooo, hopefully wont take long (┬┬﹏┬┬)
Chapter Text
When Kirishima woke up all he felt was warmth and comfort. It wasn’t hard figuring out why, the question was more how. Because they had gone to bed, back to back, as far away from each other as possible. But now he was draped over Bakugou’s chest, their legs tangled, Bakugou’s hand moving around in his hair, the other was loosely wrapped around his waist.
“I’m sorry.” Bakugou somehow always knew when Kirishima woke up.
“What for?” Kirishima angled his head slightly upwards. Bakugou turned his head away.
“Everything.”
“Kat-”
“Stay down.” Bakugou put his hand over Kirishima’s eyes, and stopped Kirishima in his tracks. “I have to say something.
“Alright.” Kirishima slowly placed himself back down on Bakugou’s chest. “Is it about what you said yesterday?”
“Yes.”
“Come o-”
“Shut up.”
…
“If you don’t want to be here, I won’t make you stay.”
“What?” Kirishima tried getting up again but was immediately stopped by Bakugou’s hand.
“I haven’t been understanding to you, Ei. I haven’t listened to your pain, I’ve only been so afraid of losing you, that I couldn’t see it from your point of view. I’ve only tried to guilt you into staying, and not… I meant what I said yesterday, but I need to say something.”
“What?”
“If you… If you really do not want to be here anymore, then I won’t stop you.”
“Katsuki.” Kirishima managed to push himself up.
“I’m serious.” Their eyes met and Kirishima found nothing in the ocean of deep red. No emotion, no tell of anything, nothing at all.
“I don’t want to die.” Why wouldn’t he believe him? Was Kirishima really that miserable?
“And you very well may mean that, I’m just saying that
if
you don’t want to, I want you to tell me.”
“Tell you that I’m killing myself?” Kirishima scoffed.
“Yes.”
“Really?”
“
Yes
, I want to say goodbye to you, spend a day with you, take you to dinner, just
something
before you leave.”
“I’m
not
leaving.”
“Can you just promise that you will tell me?” Bakugou started pushing against Kirishima’s forehead.
“Why
won’t
you beli-” Bakugou put his hand over Kirishima’s mouth. Kirishima glared at him.
“Promise.” Bakugou glared back.
Kirishima just continued glaring, but Bakugou hadn’t removed his hand, so really, he had no other choice. When Bakugou still made no move to remove it, Kirishima opened his mouth. He hadn’t decided if he was going to lick or bite it, but before he could figure it out, Bakugou dropped it.
“I promise.” Kirishima said. It wasn’t a lie. It was the complete and utter truth. Kirishima would tell him. Not that he had to, because he wasn’t going to kill himself.
But with how Bakugou reacted he might as well have. Kirishima could see the moment Bakugou closed himself off. He saw the softness leave his eyes, saw his face change into the practiced, walled-off expression that everyone got.
Everyone else.
Never Kirishima. Not after Kamino. But now, …
Kirishima knew what it meant. Bakugou thought he had lied.
Bakugou didn’t believe him.
Silence had overtaken the room after that.
They had laid in that silence all until they couldn’t push it further. Bakugou had moved his arms away and Kirishima had pushed himself up and left the room without another word. And that was that. Kirishima had gotten dressed in silence and had been mostly fine. It was hard being sad when all you felt was a deep void in your chest. That was until he looked in a mirror.
His neck was littered in hickeys and bite marks. Kirishima decided to wear a random turtle neck he apparently had. It was probably something Ashido had bought for him. Kirishima stomped a bit harder than necessary out his door and down the stairs.
“Morning sleepy head!” Of course the first person he would meet was the one he wanted to see the least.
“Morning, Denki.” Kirishima definitely didn’t avoid his eyes.
“Hey, what’s u-” Kaminari stopped talking. “Look at me.”
“I’m kind of hungry, pal.” Kirishima fake laughed.
“Loo- What? Don’t call me that, look at me.” Kaminari repeated. Kirishima sighed and reluctantly let his gaze find Kaminari’s. He found nothing but concern. That was until the eyes dropped just enough to land on Kirishima’s neck. Kirishima sunk into himself. “You didn’t.”
“So what if we did?” Kirishima snapped. “We’re both adults, this doesn’t concern you.”
“I’m not going to say anything.” Kaminari took a step back with his hands held up, despite them not even being that close to begin with. “Because I think you already know.”
Kirishima walked into the kitchen without another word.
Aizawa had taken one look at them and sent them to Recovery Girl on Monday. Neither of them fought him on that. They didn’t talk at all. Bakugou had walked a few meters in front of him. Kirishima had explained as little as he could to Recovery Girl. Then they had gone back to class. Bakugou decided to eat with them during lunch and there the first change arrived.
Ever since the first time Kirishima had forced Bakugou to eat lunch with them, Bakugou had sat in front of him. Bakugou
always
sat in front of him, and the few,
few
times he didn’t, he sat beside him. So watching Bakugou telling Shinso to move hurt Kirishima to his core. Watching Kaminari confusingly shuffle to the empty seat in front of Kirishima, only twisted the knife.
Because Bakugou sat in front of Sero. Bakugou sat as far away as he possibly could, without sitting somewhere else. Kirishima almost wished he did. But then Kirishima shook his head and kicked Kaminari under the table.
“You wanna play Mario Kart after school?” Kirishima grinned as best as he could. It wasn’t a fake smile. Just not a completely natural one. Kaminari had been looking at Bakugou, just like everyone else at the table, but then he turned to Kirishima. He watched him for a moment, before smiling back.
“You mean if I wanna watch you drive off the track until you cry? Hell yeah, dude!” Kaminari held out his hand, and Kirishima immediately dapped him up.
“You’re that bad?” Shinso scoffed.
“
No
, dude, he’s joking.” Kirishima gestured to Kaminari’s stupid face.
“I’m really not, it has happened.” Kaminari pulled out his phone. “Here, I have a video.”
“Don’t show him that, Kam!” Kirishima tried kicking him again, but Kaminari’s legs had mysteriously disappeared. Kaminari just laughed and a muffled video started playing. Shinso held a hand over his mouth, like that would stop Kirishima from seeing that he was laughing.
“It was really manly tears, Kiri.” Ashido laid a comforting hand on Kirishima’s arm.
“It wasn’t my fault
you
fucking put manual drifting on!” Kirishima pointed an accusing finger at Kaminari. “Thank you, Mina.”
“I'm gonna join too.” Shinso decided when Kaminari placed his phone back on the table.
“Hell yeah, brother!” Kirishima kicked him under the table, gently of course, just because he could. But also because Kaminari had been smart enough to keep his up.
“I DON’T FUCKING WANT MANUAL DRIFTING, KAMINARI, TURN IT OFF!” Kirishima had been chasing Kaminari around the common room couches for a while. He hadn’t even thought about the fact that Kaminari had set up his car, when Kirishima went to the bathroom. But after a few rounds of Kirishima falling off of the roads and getting last place, he had finally figured it out. Kaminari was an asshole.
“I didn’t put it on, dude, you’re just really bad!” Kaminari was laughing so much that it was impressive that he could still talk.
“YES YOU DID, FUCKHEAD!” Kirishima was
so close
to finally grabbing Kaminari, but then he hid behind Bakugou, who had just come back from the kitchen, like the coward he was. Since Kirishima wasn’t completely sure on how to deal with everything going on, he just glared for a few seconds before turning to Sero. “Hantaaaaa, my dear, lovely bro.”
“Sup, dude?” Sero had been laughing even harder than Kaminari.
“Could you please turn off manual drifting for me?” Kirishima spoke as sweetly as he could.
“I’m going to be honest, dude, I don’t think it’s turned on.”
“YES IT FUCKING IS! YOU TRY TO PLAY WITH MINE THEN!”
“Stop bitching, Kirishima, sit down and play.”
“No, fuck you, we’re not playing another round until you turn that shit off.” Kirishima stood right in front of the tv and made himself as big as he could.
“It’s not on.” Kaminari claimed from his safe space behind Bakugou. “I promise you on Bakugou’s hot-ass mom’s life, alright?”
“Don’t fucking talk about my mother.” Bakugou grabbed Kaminari’s wrist and threw him onto the couch. Then he returned to his arm chair, which was also known as the furthest possible point away from Kirishima. But it was probably only Kirishima that thought that.
“Give it to me.” Shinso sounded like it pained him to offer, but Kirishima quickly jumped over to him anyway.
“Hitooooo, my hero!” Surely his own brother wouldn’t betray him.
“Shinso, noooo!” Kaminari cried. Kirishima was so busy mocking Kaminari that he didn’t even watch the screen. Especially since Shinso wouldn’t betray him.
“There you go.” Shinso handed him his controller back and Kirishima sat back down beside him. He wasn’t even suspicious of the smirk Shinso had, since he wouldn’t betray him.
Something was… off. They had played a few rounds and Kirishima was doing even worse than normal. But he just couldn’t figure out what was off. It wasn’t the drifting, Shinso had actually fixed that, because of course he would. But he was
definitely
doing badly.
“Babe, I think you have to stay on the track? I’m not sure, though, I’m just a girl.” Ashido gently said from beside him, despite the fact she was the best player of all of them. Well, maybe not compared to Bakugou, but Bakugou was an outlier and shouldn’t be counted.
“I’m trying? I don’t know, it's weird.” Kirishima just couldn’t put his finger on what.
“Let me see.” Ashido reached over and took the controller. She drove for a bit and then she promptly burst out laughing. “God, you guys are such assholes!”
“What???” Kirishima was so confused.
“It’s funny!” Kaminari claimed.
“Hito?” Kirishima said in the most pathetic, heartbroken tone he could muster.
“He inverted your controls.” Ashido revealed.
…
Shinso…
Betrayed him?
His own blood betrayed him. There wasn’t even a hint of regret or remorse in Shinso’s cold, evil, unloving eyes. How dare he. Kirishima trusted Shinso with his life, and
this
is how he repays him? Kirishima had always been there for him. Kirishima had even
washed
his clothes
one time
! Kirishima had even talked Eri out of dressing him up
multiple times!
And this is what he does. This is how he treats Kirishima undying respect and brotherly love.
Well, maybe ‘
undying
’ was a strong word. At least now.
“I DON’T FUCKING WANT IT INVERTED, HITOSHI!”
“How was I supposed to know that?” Shinso had the most shit-eating grin Kirishima had ever seen. It was even worse than Kaminari’s and that was an achievement and a half.
“USE YOUR FUCKING BRAIN?! WHY THE FUCK WOULD I WANT IT INVERTED?!”
“Well, I don’t know, I’m trying to be supportive.”
“I’m killing you. I’m actually going to murder you.”
“You couldn’t get a scratch on me.”
Holy fucking shit.
Kirishima pounced on him, and luckily sweet, amazing Ashido had jumped away, before the back of the couch hit the floor. Kirishima landed in front of the couch and Shinso quickly rearranged himself so he could attack Kirishima back. Though before he could make a move to pin down Kirishima, Kaminari rammed into Shinso, forcing both of them to the ground.
“Don’t fucking fight in here, dudes! We’ll get in so much trouble!” Kaminari pleaded, like this wasn’t his own fucking fault.
“YOU FUCKING STARTED IT, ASSHOLE!” Kirishima grabbed Kaminari’s shirt and shook him, like he was a protein shake.
“WELL, MAYBE YOU COULD JUST GET GOOD AT THE GAME!” Kaminari grabbed Kirishima’s wrist and let out warning shocks.
“MAYBE MY OWN FAMILY SHOULDN’T GANG UP ON ME!” Kirishima shoved Kaminari into Shinso, which led to Kaminari shocking Shinso.
“DON’T SHOCK ME, IDIOT!” Shinso started shoving at Kaminari but he just shoved right back.
“Guys, come on, you’re adults.” Sero sounded so disappointed.
“You lied to me as well, dude!” Kirishima was luckily close enough to grab Sero’s angle and drag him down into the brawl.
“I genuinely didn’t think it was on, you’re really bad, dude!” Sero put his hand in Kirishima’s face to push him away.
“Because you dickheads always fuck with me!” Kirishima pushed him into Shinso and Kaminari, who were still fighting.
“Well, I’m
sorry
for thinking you’d be able to take a little banter, but I guess you’re somehow more up your own ass than Shinso is!”
“What did I do?!” Shinso pulled Sero towards him.
“You walk around like you’re better than us, but you still hang out with us, because you don’t have any other friends! You’re somehow worse than Bakugou is!” Shinso forced Sero onto the ground and sat on his stomach, but before he could hit Sero in the face, Sero grabbed onto his fists. With them starting their own brawl, Kaminari managed to stand up and get out of Kirishima’s reach.
“Stop bringing me into your stupid fights.” Bakugou hadn’t even gotten up from his chair. Kirishima wouldn’t even be surprised if he had gotten more comfortable in it.
“Stop fighting or I’ll get Aizawa.” Ashido sighed. It wasn’t rare their game nights ended in some kind of destruction, so they had gotten a very stern warning from Aizawa.
“Yeah, you’re gonna go get a
man
?” Kaminari smirked at her.
There was barely any reaction on her face. Really, the only way you could tell that she was upset was that she pushed Kaminari into the tv. Now, the tv would have been fine, if you didn’t count the trauma getting Kaminari’s ass in its face would cause. That was because Kaminari had gotten extremely good at controlling his quirk. He had gotten so good at it, that he rarely went into “dummy” mode anymore. It was really only a problem when he was very upset or surprised.
Or when he was shoved into electrical devices.
“LEARN TO CONTROL YOUR FUCKING QUIRK, YOU OVERRATED GENERATOR!” Bakugou jumped up from the chair and somehow managed to yell over the sound of his own explosions.
“IT’S NOT MY FAULT, YOU KNOW THAT!” Kaminari yelled back, electricity swarming around him.
“I
thought
I told you to stop fighting in the common rooms.” Aizawa’s scarily parental voice almost echoed in the silent room.
It had taken a couple of their classmates to tear them apart. Somehow they had all ended up fighting each other and rolling around on the floor. They all had a few bruises, but nothing too bad. But that also meant that they weren’t allowed to go to Recovery Girl.
“We’re really sorry, mister Aizawa.” Ashido bowed her head, and all around seemed very apologetic. It was probably because they all knew she had done the most damage. Maybe Kirishima should tell her to clip her nails before their next game night. Just in case.
“You know how it is on game nights, dad.” Shinso tried.
“You fried the tv, destroyed a couch, started a small fire, melted a hole in the ground and cracked multiple walls.” There wasn’t even a hint of understanding or amusement in Aizawa’s tone.
“To be fair, we have to play in a windowless room and use plastic plates and cups so Hizashi doesn’t destroy anything.” Shinso matched his tone almost completely. It was unsettling.
“‘
To be fair,
’ you’re all on house arrest and have to clean up your mess.”
“Dad, come on, it’s such a long time since we played something last.” Kirishima whined.
“For a week, then.” At Aizawa’s words, Kirishima shut Shinso a smirk. Shinso just scowled back. “But you’re all banned from the communal tvs and playing devices for the rest of the year.”
Kirishima quickly slapped a hand over Kaminari’s mouth before he could unintentionally worsen their punishments. “It’ll be back to new before you know it, Shouta!”
“I have a great idea, leave it to us, sir Aizawa!” Ashido grinned.
And Ashido sure had had a great idea. Aizawa had gotten them the stuff they needed to fix the things they broke, except for the tv since he didn’t trust them with that. They had more or less fixed the wall and floor, and that was where Ashido’s great idea came from.
That being, somehow, making a small carpet for the floor, a cute flower, and printing out a picture and framed it for the wall, a group photo of them. Aizawa had banned them from asking Yaoyorozu for help, so he had stared down Ashido seeing if she would break. She hadn’t and when he reluctantly asked, she told him all about how she went to a class with Hagakure and made the carpet.
Kirishima thought it was amazing. He was so going to steal that carpet when they graduated.
The only thing Ashido couldn’t fix was their ban on electronics.
But at least they wouldn’t get in a fight over something as silly as a board game.
“KILL YOURSELF! ACTUALLY FUCKING KILL YOURSELF! PLEASE FUCKING JUMP OFF THE ROOF! NO ONE FUCKING LIKES YOU!” Kaminari was screaming at Bakugou, who was just watching him with a smirk. Maybe playing monopoly wasn’t the best idea after all. They hadn’t played anything for a few weeks, since they had been busy fixing what they broke. Aizawa had even been nice enough to postpone their conversations, so that Kirishima could help his friends.
Kaminari had decided that they should play again. Maybe he regretted that now.
“Pay up, Sparky.” Bakugou just said.
“Fuck you, I hate you, you better be thankful I’m his cousin, otherwise his sweet ass would be off the market.” Kaminari grumbled under his breath as he looked through the cards he had left. “Here, Mina.”
“Poor little Denki.” Ashido whined with him as she gave him his money for the cards. Kaminari pathetically looked at the one he had left.
“At least you have another round.” Sero shrugged and gestured to the two dice that both had rolled a four.
“Oh yeah!” Kaminari lit up and rolled the dice again. Kirishima held his breath as he watched Kaminari’s car drive the seven spaces and landed on a spot that miraculously wasn’t owned by Bakugou.
“Kam…?” Kirishima slowly said, when Kaminari just stared at the board. Kaminari slowly turned towards him, nothing but rage filled his eyes.
Kaminari’s dramatic inhale was interrupted by a loud explosion and Kaminari was tackled to the ground.
“
Watch yourself.
” Bakugou was gripping the front of Kaminari’s shirt, keeping his upper body a couple of centimeters above the ground.
“I wasn’t gonna say anything!” Kaminari held up his hands in surrender. Bakugou dropped him and sat back down. Kaminari rubbed the back of his head and mumbled something that Kirishima couldn’t hear, while passing a couple of bills.
“Roll ‘em, Hanta!” Ashido passed him the dice, since Kaminari couldn’t for the life of him roll them so they didn’t travel across the whole table. Sero also landed on one of Bakugou's properties, but since he was currently in second place, he just handed over the money.
Shinso managed to land on Kaminari’s single property, which greatly improved Kaminari’s mood. Kirishima landed in jail, which made Kaminari just burst out laughing at him. Bakugou landed on his own plot, so Kaminari just continued to taunt Kirishima. But then it was Kaminari’s turn again.
And Kaminari landed on one of Bakugou’s plots again. The one that had the highest rent. The one that had a hotel. The one that could bankrupt Kaminari completely. And he landed on it.
Kaminari rammed himself into Bakugou and immediately explosions and static erupted from them.
When the smoke cloud disappeared, they, unsurprisingly, found Kaminari on his stomach, his hands behind his back and Bakugou easily pinning him down with one hand.
“Guess it was a good idea we all removed our fire alarms.” Sero chuckled as he waved some smoke away.
“PSH, PSH, bad Bakugou!” Ashido used her ‘bad boy spray bottle’ on Bakugou. Aizawa wouldn’t be kind to them a second time, so she apparently had to take ‘drastic measures’ as she put it. That being a spray bottle with mildly cold water.
“I didn’t do shit!” Bakugou threw a pillow at her and wiped his face on his sleeve.
“Bad Kami!” She sprayed Kaminari’s face as well.
“I don’t wanna play this game anymore.” Kaminari cried into the floor.
“Well, good thing you’re out then, huh?” Kirishima genuinely did mean to cheer him up.
“YOU-” Even though Kaminari had jumped up to attack Kirishima, he ended up pressed into the floor, once again, with Bakugou above him.
Kirishima and Bakugou might still be a bit weird, but Kirishima could still read him very well. So the problem was just that Kirishima couldn’t decide whether he should pull Bakugou away or open a window, in the split second between friendly banter and literal hell breaking out.
At least Shinso didn’t have a lot of flammable things in his room, so it was really only his bed and desk that caught fire.
Aizawa also banned them from playing board games.
[Shodad!] - 16:30
Outside.
Kirishima had seen the text. Aizawa could see that he had seen the text. Kirishima just couldn’t move. It wasn’t until Shinso slowly opened the door, that Kirishima broke out of his trance. Kirishima wasn’t sure what to think about the badly hidden sigh of relief Shinso let out.
“Come on, Eiji, dad’s here.” Shinso spoke so gently, Kirishima almost got mad. Kirishima kept his mouth shut and forced himself out of his bed. The walk down to the common room was completely silent.
The common room however was very loud. Kirishima managed to avoid most of the commotion and found Ashido and Bakugou sitting on a couch, deep in a conversation. Bakugou looked somewhat pissed off and Ashido looked completely serious. They were most likely talking about which order hair products should go in, since that was an ongoing beef between the two.
Though, instead of grabbing Ashido like he normally would, he spoke up instead. “Ashido, Aizawa is here, would you like to come along?”
“Ye- what?” Ashido looked like he had just called her a slur. “Why are you asking? Are you forcing me to walk?! I thought you were a gentleman, Eijirou.”
“I can carry you if you’d like?” Kirishima awkwardly chuckled. Bakugou was actively avoiding Kirishima’s eyes. Maybe they had been talking about something else.
“Yeah but let me get my shoes on.” Ashido held up her arms at him, so he bent down, picked her up and placed her on the floor. Bakugou strangely enough hadn’t made a move to get up.
“Bakugou…?” Kirishima slowly said. Bakugou’s eyes darted to Ashido for just a moment before he looked to the floor, completely hiding his face from Kirishima’s view.
Then he slowly shook his head.
“
Huh?
” Before Kirishima’s world could fall apart a hand grabbed his own.
“Come on, babe, it’s rude to keep Aizawa waiting.” Ashido gently pried him away.
“No Bakugou today?” Aizawa mentioned as he placed down the snack tray.
“He didn’t want to come.” Kirishima hadn’t said a word since Ashido dragged him away.
“What?” Aizawa looked at him like he was crazy.
“He hates me.” Kirishima sighed.
“He doesn’t. He just had stuff to do.” Ashido reassured him, gently petting his hair.
“Yeah, like getting a new boyfriend.” Kirishima grumbled. “Or just getting one! I never even got that far.”
“Babe, you’ve been dating since first year, don’t be silly.”
“Not officially.”
“Eiji, the only reason-”
“Let’s go back on track, alright?” Aizawa sternly said.
“We didn’t even get on the track, but whatever.” Kirishima grumbled under his breath. “I don’t even have anything to talk about.”
“There’s a lot, dear.” Ashido gently smiled. “Remember, this is a safe space.”
“Then you choose something, you were there too.”
“Eijirou, that isn’t why we’re doing this.” Aizawa cut in. “I just want you to talk, kid. I just want to know what happened to you. I only want you to talk.”
“That’s stupid.”
“It’s a start.”
“I don’t know what you want from me. I mean, they fed me glass and metal, they threw rocks at me and pushed me around. There isn’t much more.”
“There is something.” Aizawa’s eyes landed on Ashido and rested there. He had a completely neutral expression. Kirishima followed his gaze. Ashido had sunk in on herself, her face almost shielded completely by her hair. But what could Ashido have done?
“Here, Kirishima!” Juro handed him a chocolate egg.
“Thank you.” Kirishima smiled. Juro hadn’t done anything before. The others ate the chocolate too. It was just chocolate. They were his friends. They weren’t always mean. They were just sitting on the floor, watching a movie. The egg was just unusually hard. He tried biting down on it, but it wouldn’t budge.
“It’s been in the fridge, so it’s a bit hard. Sorry about that.” Nothing about Juro put him on alert. Tatsuo wasn’t even looking at him. So Kirishima bit down and broke the egg in two.
Some liquid filled his mouth. It covered his tongue, puddled in his cheeks, embroidering his mouth in a coat of a thick, corrosive substance. Before Kirishima could begin to decipher the taste, his quirk activated, rendering his taste buds useless. There had been nothing wrong, so why had it activated?
Then everything burned.
Acidic heat carved through every vulnerable in his weak quirk, finding every crack in his skin to scorch. The agony made his stomach churn, the realization of something being horribly wrong cutting through his growing haze of pain. Before he could even think about spitting it out, Tatsuo's palm was against his mouth and Kirishima was being pushed back. He was pressed against the floor and his stomach was straddled. The burning liquid dripped down into his throat as if it was trying to suffocate him from the inside.
Kirishima fought against Tatsuo’s arms, but with his quirk activated in his mouth, his hands remained unhardened. Without his quirk he was helpless against Tatsuo. Juro just watched the tv, despite the movie being paused. Not that Kirishima had expected him to help. He knew he never would.
Tears pricked in Kirishima’s eyes as he could only look back at Tatsuo’s cold, unmoving face. Tatsuo was waiting. For what, Kirishima wasn’t entirely sure. For him to swallow? For him to cry? To beg? To bleed? To pass out? He didn’t know.
And Tatsuo wasn’t going to tell him. He never did.
Even now, Kirishima didn’t know what he had wanted, but eventually Tatsuo got off of him and Kirishima immediately threw up all over Juro’s floor. Luckily, Nobu had been sick that day, so Kirishima hadn’t eaten anything, which meant it was only blood and stomach acid.
Tatsuo sat back down beside Juro and unpaused the movie, leaving Kirishima to clean up his mess.
Ashido was in a pose that was eerily similar to what she had been in around two years ago. Curled in on herself, hands fiddling with the hem of her shirt, her eyes locked on everything except Kirishima.
“I didn’t know they gave it to you.”
“There’s no way you didn’t know…”
Kirishima hadn’t realized he had started talking before the words had already left his mouth.
“Huh?” Ashido did meet his eyes this time. Her black eyes didn’t bring the comfort they usually had. It was like he was looking at a stranger.
“You gave it to them.”
“Gave who what?” She knew what he was talking about. There was no way she didn’t. Not with how fear swirlied in her eyes.
“You knew they would give it to me.”
“What are you talking about?” She awkwardly chuckled.
“You
knew
.”
“Knew what?” She looked so sad. But why wasn’t she just admitting it?
“It happened after I jumped. It happened after we talked. It happened after you went to the principal. You gave it to them
knowing
they would give it to me. You-”
No.
Of course Ashido didn’t help him back then. If she did, they would have picked on her. They could have been way wo- they
would
have been way worse to her.
They threatened her.
Kirishima could handle what they did to him, it was fine. He was fine. He was fine. He was fine. He was fine. He was fine. He was fine. He was fine. He wa-
I’m fine.
“So, yeah, they just bullied me, Aizawa. What do you want from me?” Kirishima looked straight towards Aizawa.
“I want you to reali-” Aizawa cut himself off with a sigh. “I want you to be honest, Eijirou. But you can’t be if you keep lying to yourself.”
“I’m
not
lying to
anyone
.” Rage was never a welcome feeling, but it was becoming way too familiar.
“Let’s end for today-”
“
Yes.
Let us.” Kirishima got up and left the room before anyone could say anything more. He stomped all the way to his room, ignoring Shinso and Eri’s calls for him, and Yamada’s carefully hidden concern. Kirishima threw himself into his bed and tried to suffocate himself with his shark plushie.
Then, remembering where he’d gotten it from, or
who he’d gotten it from,
he immediately threw it across the room. Kirishima tried with his pillow instead, but it wouldn’t work. It was too porous. Stupid Aizawa and stupid Yamada gifting him with expensive, amazing pillows, while looking for nothing in return. Stupid parent-wannabees. Them being happy that he just continued breathing. Kirishima groaned into his pillow.
She-
Stop it. Kirishima banged his head down into his pillow a couple of times.
She knew.
No, she didn’t. And even if she did, she said that they threatened her.
She knew and she didn’t help me.
God damnit.
He could at least admit to himself that Ashido knew they would give it to him. There’s no way she didn’t.
They wouldn’t have gone after her. Tatsuo would never go after someone as popular as her. He never picked on Kirishima when someone who mattered was around. Never when any parents were around, never when the teachers were around. People would have believed her. If she had ever gone to anyone, they would have believed her immediately. And if they did?
Everyone would have come running.
Her friends would be there to dry any tears before they spilled. Her classmates wouldn’t have hesitated to tell Tatsuo off. Her teachers would have gone to the principal. Her loving siblings and parents would have been there to protect her. Everyone adored her.
She would have been fine.
Kirishima groaned again, rolled over and let himself hit the floor with a thud. He needed to get out of his room. He needed to get out of his head.
“You okay, kiddo?” Yamada asked when Kirishima waddled into the kitchen.
“Yes.” Kirishima grumbled and sat down on the floor in front of the fridge.
“There was quite a loud noise from your room.” Yamada kept his attention on the vegetables he was cutting up.
“My shirt fell.”
“Your shirt made that noise?”
“I was in it.” Kirishima admitted. The floor was pretty clean.
Yamada laughed. “That’s my boy.” Then a mochi was held out to him. “Eri and I made them yesterday. We were gonna eat them later, but we made a few extra.”
Kirishima took it and bit into it. It had raspberry filling and it was so red. Though, it looked kind of blurry all of a sudden. “Thank you, Hizashi.”
Yamada watched him with a gentle smile before crouching down with a glint in his eyes. “You wanna hear about the time Shouta failed his first exam and had to take summer lessons?”
“Hell yeah!” Kirishima grinned and got ready to listen and munch away on his snack.
Chapter 33: will be renamed a rock joke prolly
Summary:
convos for the convo lovers
Notes:
I am so sorry!!! I really did mean to start posting again, but my winter depression hit me like a truck, and then my spring depression hit me like a train and then my summer depression hit me like an atom bomb. BUT the good news is that fall is my favorite season so I'm slowly starting to write again.
The bad news is that I now hate this story so it's in the process of being rewritten. Think like chapter 1-24 will be largely rewritten and forwards will be mostly the same except for the obvious changes. This one will still get finished since they'll end the same way anyway, it'll just take a bit longer since idk where my motivation will be. This one will stay up though, just in case one person out there likes it
The biggest changes will just be that the story will actually (hopefully) make sense and it will be an actual slowburn (hopefully).
Also, if you have your bookmarks public, please remember to be nice in them, I'm struggling enough as it is <3<3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nothing felt safe anymore.
He felt watched in the common room, he felt watched in class, even the bathroom in the common spaces were not safe. He knew that. Even going into his own bathroom, he checked before locking it.
Ashido wanted to talk with him.
And Kirishima didn't want to talk with her.
Not that he was mad, because he
wasn
't, he just knew what she wanted, and he wanted nothing to do with that. Because she wanted to apologise. Kirishima could tell.
She watched him with sadness and desperation, but she has had
multiple
years now to apologise, so she could deal with a few more days. Because Kirishima had something else he needed to do.
Because something needed to change.
“Cementoss?”
Kirishima needed something to get his mind off of Bakugou. He needed to do this for himself. Not for Bakugou. And he needed to get Bakugou to believe him.
“What do you need, Red Riot?”
“I want to start training again. I know Aizawa says I'm not ready, but I am.”
“Have you gone to Recovery Girl?” Cementoss asked.
“Yes, and she said I was fine months ago! Let me train!”
Cementoss looked at Kirishima for a bit. Then he looked around the room. “Does your classmates know you're not allowed to train?”
“No, they think I'm in recovery.” Which really was why he wasn't allowed to train, at least until Aizawa had something to say. But then again, if Kirishima wasn't training then Kirishima couldn't get sent out to do hero work. “But I still have to be here, and be in my shitty costume.”
“I will let you join this one time, but you have to talk with Aizawa.” Cementoss sternly said. Well, he said most things seriously, but maybe that was just because he had this very wise certainty around him.
“Thank you, sir!” Kirishima grinned and hit his hardened fists together.
Wow
. Just how long had it been since he'd done that last?
“But mostly because I've had this one exercise that I've wanted you to try, and now I can make you do it.” Cementoss had a glint in his eyes. Kirishima couldn't help but gulp.
Cementoss grabbed something out of an equipment box and walked them over to one of the free corners of Gym Gamma and crouched down. Then a small platform materialised and two tall pillars on each side.
“What’s this?” Kirishima asked when Cementoss took a step back.
“It's an exercise that only the manliest of men used to do.” Cementoss handed him what he'd grabbed out of the box. Two leather straps with handles on the ends. “These will get attached to the pillars and you'll hold on to them.”
“I see.” He didn't.
“They weigh 10 kilograms each, so go ahead and try.” Cementoss gestured to the platform.
Kirishima stared at the platform.
Alright.
He walked over and attached the straps to the pillars, looked at Cementoss for reassurance, and got on top of the platform. He grasped the handles and waited.
“Are you ready?” Cementoss asked. Kirishima nodded. “I will make them start to tilt then. Do not move, just focus on not letting them fall.”
Slowly but surely, the pillars started getting heavier. Or maybe heavy was a strong word. Kirishima could easily hold this weight.
“I will start increasing the weight.” Cementoss said. The pillars slowly started growing and slowly started pulling on Kirishima. He didn't activate anything, just focusing on the weights in his hands.
“20 kilograms.” Cementoss commentated. Kirishima nodded. “30 kilograms.” Kirishima moved his feet so they were more stable. “40 kilograms.” He hardened his hands. “And 50 kilograms. Hold that for as long as you can. I will hear when you drop them and come over.”
“Yes, sir!” It wasn't really that heavy. Kirishima could hold it for at least a few minutes, but it was definitely pulling on him.
“Concentrate, Red Riot. This is as much a mental exercise as it is a physical one.”
Kirishima quickly looked down and shut his eyes.
Hmmm.
He had a pretty good grip on the handles and if he concentrated the hardening to just his palms and maybe a bit up his wrists, then he should be able to hold it for quite a while.
His shoulders would become a problem soon. He tried changing their positions while breathing out to find a more comfortable one.
Okay!
Now if he can just hold this position.
If Kirishima hardened his entire body, he sure would stay like this, but that would also drain him faster. If he could just harden a line from one hand to the other and maybe his feet to keep his stance, then he
should
be able to hold it.
He hadn't trained in a while, so he was going to be weaker. His skin hardened but it didn't really lessen through load. He could hold it, sure, but his muscles were straining. If he could just harden his muscles, then-
He
can
harden his muscles.
He is able to.
He can do it.
He just needs to concentrate on his muscles, not his skin. He kept sending waves of hardening down his arms. At some point he must hit the inside of his arm instead.
His grip was faltering. He wasn't going to figure it out in time. The handles were slipping. Sweat was dripping from his forehead. His legs were starting to shake.
But then, just before the handles slipped from his fingertips, he felt it. The familiar feeling of his muscles being hardened.
BANG
The pillars hit the floor and Kirishima feel to the ground, gasping for air. He balanced on the the front of his feet and stared at his hands.
He did it.
Even though it was just for a second, he had
actually done it.
He had hardened his muscles.
“Very good, Red Riot.” Cementoss walked over. Kirishima turned to beam at him. “Do you want to go again?”
“Yes, sir!”
One thing Kirishima hadn't considered now that he was back at training with the others, was that he also had to shower with them. The scar was, funnily enough, still healed, but it was still a lot. So, completely unrelated to that, he chatted a bit more than necessary with Kaminari, and just so happened to forget to undress himself.
And it just so happened that Sero was done showering when Kaminari walked away, so really it wasn't Kirishima's fault at all.
“Aren't you gonna shower, dude?” Kaminari said when he returned. The stars must really be aligning because that was just when Sero had finished dressing and was ready to leave.
“Oh, whoops, silly me, huh?” Kirishima said naturally, acting natural and began taking off his pants at a completely natural speed.
“Yeah…” Kaminari slowly said, looking Kirishima up and down, despite him acting completely normal. “Well, Sero is making tacos, and I need to get some before Blasty starts putting spices in the meat, so I’ll just….”
“‘S Fine bro, save some for me!” Kirishima grinned, determined to ignore Kaminari’s weird behavior with the same might as he ignored the rest of his problems. Kaminari nodded a bit more at him and then finally left
Tokoyami, Shoji and Sato were the only ones left in the changing room, and they would mind their own business. Not that that mattered, of course, that was only an observation. That Kirishima had while he pulled his shirt off and began his walk towards the showers.
He was almost done staring at the wall when a muffled commotion started just outside the door. Someone was arguing with someone. Before Kirishma could make out a word they said, the door opened.
“-
the fuck out!
” That was definitely Bakugou. All though he definitely left earlier. There was a thud and hushed whispers Kirishima couldn't make out. It probably wasn't important anyways. There was another door slammed and then the room was silent. So whoever caused Bakugou to cause a commotion must have left.
And so would Kirishima. He turned off the water and began the cold walk back to his locker. Since none of the guys that had been with him earlier was one to look, Kirishima had completely failed to bring a towel. Good thing no one had any reason to retur-
The sound of the door hitting the wall had Kirishima jumping around to face the intruder. Ashido’s victorious eyes met his in a split second. But then they dropped, not to his chest, no, no, they dropped
much
lower.
“Put that away!” Ashido screeched and covered her eyes, turning her whole body away from him.
“What the fuck are you doing in here?!” Kirishima demanded and put his hands on his hips.
“You're avoiding me! I have no other choice!” Her face was a few shades darker pink, which looked pretty funny. She blindly turned around and pointed at the door. “You said he'd be dressed by now!”
When nothing happened for at least 10 seconds, Kirishima spoke up. “Who are you pointing at?”
“He didn't follow?” Ashido sounded like she pouted but she hadn't turned back around. She started muttering to herself, which Kirishima took as a sign to get himself dressed. “Anyways-” She abruptly said and turned around, eyes still covered.
“Look, Ashido, it's-”
“I knew they gave it to you!” She interrupted his interruption. In her hurry she had torn her hands from her eyes and started into his soul. “I knew and I gave it to them!”
…
He knew that.
He knew that even through all his delusions but hearing it, hearing her admit it, still
hurt
.
Kirishima looked off into his locker, breaking the eye contact and finished closing his pants. When he finished pulling his shirt over his head, he sat down on the bench. She sat down beside him and Kirishima could feel her eyes on him. But the gaze was softer than before.
“I don't want to be forgiven.” She quietly said. “I want you to know and I want to apologise. But most of all I want you to know the truth.”
Kirishima sat still and continued to stare into his locker. No matter how hard he fought he couldn't get his mind to make even a single coherent thought.
“If you want to, that is.” She continued when he didn't answer.
“You said they threatened you.” Kirishima eventually said.
“They did.” She confirmed.
“Mina.” Kirishima turned towards her and held his hands out for her to take. With trembling hands, she did. “We have both hurt each other and been hurt by the people around us. Maybe in the future will I take you up on your offer but for now, let us move on. I won't hold it against you and you will tell me if I ask, okay?”
A few tears escaped her eyes as she nodded with an uneven smile. “I promise!”
Kirishima pulled them up and pulled her into a long hug.
“I'm sorry.” She cried into his chest.
“I know.” He murmured and pressed a soft kiss to the top of her head.
“Cheating on me?” Bakugou didn't even look up from his phone. He was leaning against the wall beside the door. If Kirishima were less of a man, he would have been startled.
“Game is game, bro.” Kirishima carefully joked back. He knew it was a callback to the bathroom-saga and not an actual accusation.
“Oh, how hurt I am.” He rolled his eyes and walked over beside him and hit him on the shoulder.
“Shouldn't have left me alone.” Kirishima stopped himself from throwing his arm around him. It felt like the natural thing to do, but Bakugou was just a couple too many steps away.
“You said he was dressed!” Ashido walked between them and pushed against Bakugou's chest.
“I said ‘he should be’.” Bakugou didn't move.
“He was naked!” She yelled. “
Completely
naked!”
“He's big, right?” Bakugou smirked.
“You're disgusting.” Ashido groaned and dragged her hands down her face. “These eyes are meant for women's bodies
only
!”
“Why don't you go look at one then?” Kirishima joined the bullying.
“Leave me alone!” She whined and powered forwards to walk a couple of steps in front of them.
Kirishima found himself chuckling and Bakugou walking up beside him. They weren't walking in sync, Bakugou was moving just a bit faster. It didn't feel completely natural, but it didn't feel wrong.
One day they'd be in step again. Kirishima just had to keep up.
“You wanna go on a date, pretty boy?” Kaminari was all up in his face when Kirishima walked into the kitchen Sunday morning.
“No.” Kirishima easily answered and walked around him.
“Give me a chance!” Kaminari whined and followed him.
“Last time I checked, we already went on two dates. Plus, we’re cousins now.” Kirishima opened the fridge door and hid Kaminari away. Out of sight, out of mind.
“Not legally! Come on, I’m Aizawa’s blood and you’re not even adopted by him! There’s literally nothing wrong about it!” Apparently not.
“Everything is wrong about it if you’re pulling out the ‘legality’ card.” Kirishima grabbed one of Bakugou’s protein milkshakes, since Bakugou would probably think Kaminari took it.
“Come on, dude! We spent those ‘dates’ talking about Blasty! I didn’t even get a kiss!”
“I’d also spend the third date talking about him, Kam.” Kirishima shrugged. “Also, I don’t kiss on the first or second date.”
“You’re a liar, you fucked Bakugou before ever going on a date with him!”
“To be fair, we didn’t kiss during that.”
“Busy with something else, huh?” Kaminari smirked. Kirishima just rolled his eyes.
“Can you not talk about my sex life in the kitchen?” Bakugou chuckled-
Wait, what?
Kirishima snapped to look at him, and sure enough, Bakugou was sitting on a counter, just watching them. How the hell had Kirishima not noticed him?
“Hah, sorry ‘bout that.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck with his free hand, while he slowly hid the bottle behind him.
“What sex life?” Kaminari shot back, always the trouble maker.
“Can’t you just ask him like a normal person?” Bakugou sighed and ignored the bait.
“You two are no fun.” Kaminari stuck out his tongue at him, before turning back to Kirishima. “Anyway, we’re going to the mall today.”
“Okay?” Kirishima laughed.
“Just so you know, I’m expecting a kiss by the end of today.” Kaminari winked and walked away.
“Weido.” Kirishima mumbled to himself and quickly down the rest of his drink.
“You know that’s mine, right?” Bakugou raised an eyebrow at him.
“Wait, really? I thought it was Kaminari’s since he’s always drinking them.” Truly, Kirishima had never actually seen Kaminari drink one of them, but it just seemed like something he would do.
“Sparky’s allergic to vanilla.”
Ah, shit.
“Is he? That’s hilarious.” Kirishima snorted. That was such a Kaminari-thing to be allergic to.
“He also knows better than to take my stuff.”
“Does he?”
“Mhm. Only one person takes my food.”
“Really? I can’t imagine who would be brave enough to do that.” Kirishima made sure to keep their eye contact as he threw out the bottle.
“Or maybe he’s just really dumb.” Bakugou stared right back.
“Bet he’s handsome, though.” Kirishima joked.
“He has really shitty hair, that’s for sure.” Bakugou chuckled.
“Yo dudes, Roki is joining us today.” Sero walked in, Todoroki in tow.
“Hell yeah! You need anything, Brodoroki?” Kirishima grinned at him. It was unusual for Todoroki to join anything.
“No.” Todoroki just said.
“Well, sweet of you to join us, bet Sero appreciates not being the third wheel.” Kirishima lightly elbowed Sero in the side.
“Sparky’s gonna be pissed, though.” Bakugou’s eyes drifted lazily from Sero to Todoroki.
“Nah, he loves third wheeling you two.” Sero shoved Kirishima away.
“Maybe Bakugou will third wheel this time if Kaminari gets his way.”
“Maybe he’ll walk around alone, like the unlovable loser he is.” Bakugou sounded completely serious.
“Chillax, stop bullying Denks, it’s not his fault that he has zero game, alright?” Sero quickly put up a hand when Bakugou opened his mouth to respond. “He won’t even be mad, you know.”
Kaminari had been mad.
He had had a bright smile on his face, that had immediately dropped when he saw them waiting for him. Then he promptly left without another word. They waited for about five minutes when Kaminari returned and he had somehow convinced Jirou to join him. Ashido had been overjoyed with her joining them, so she of course stole her. Kirishima was sure it wasn’t on purpose, but Kaminari still left and after a few more minutes, returned with Shinso.
The walk to the bus stop was pretty uneventful. The only talk between Bakugou and Kirishima was Kirishima pointing out funny clouds. Then in the bus, Bakugou even rested his head on Kirishima’s shoulder. When they arrived at the mall, Sero pulled Todoroki away and left for some store that Sero wouldn’t specify. Ashido needed Kaminari for something secret but instead of leaving they started at each other in a silent conversation that they seemed to have no problem understanding. Then they simultaneously nodded and both walked over to grab Bakugou before deciding to walk away.
“Let me go, you idiots!” Bakugou struggled against them, but then electricity started swarming around Kaminari and a liquid ran down from where Ashido’s hand was.
“Don’t you wanna hang with us, Kitty?” Ashido teased.
“Don’t fucking black mail me, I could beat both of you with my eyes closed and my hands behind my back.” Bakugou warned.
“Kinky.” Kaminari smirked. “Why don’t we go test that, huh, big boy? Bye Kiri, love you!”
“Bye.” Kirishima chuckled after them and definitely didn’t purposefully ignore Bakugou’s death stare. “Well, what do you two wanna do?”
“Well, we both got invited by Kaminari and he just left, sooo.” Jirou shrugged.
“I don’t even know why I’m here.” Shinso barely bothered with an expression.
Kirishima just shook his head with a chuckle, before deciding they should go to his favorite fitness store. There was surprisingly no resistance from them and they just followed him. Kirishima bought a new pair of lifting straps for Bakugou, since his sweat made them dangerous to use for long. Then he brought them to a small, almost hidden store Bakugou had shown him, and he bought the spicy curry powder Bakugou loved. They were about to go get some food, but when they passed a flower shop, Kirishima couldn’t help but go inside. Shinso was apparently allergic to pollen, so he left to shop on his own.
“You think he’ll like these?” Kirishima held up a bouquet of poppies and orange lilies towards Jirou.
“He’d be happy if you gave him a rock you painted red.” Jirou shook her head and took a step backwards. “Also don’t hold those towards me and you should hurry, Bakugou will be here soon.”
“You're also allergic to pollen?” Kirishima asked as they walked towards the counter.
“Nope.” Jirou chuckled. “Just don’t wanna get murdered.”
“What?” Kirishima laughed, but couldn’t probe any further, as it was his turn to pay. Jirou seemed to get more and more nervous the longer it took the cashier to type in the items. She kept looking at the entrance and slowly shifted away from Kirishima. “Okay, let’s go!”
“Yes,
please
.” Jirou sighed and walked towards the door. They had only
just
walked out of the shop when Jirou’s wrist was grabbed and she got pulled towards someone. Kirishima hardened immediately, but when he turned towards them he found the ‘attacker’ was Bakugou. He held her wrist with one hand and he was grabbing her face with the other.
On top of that, he was giving Jirou the meanest death stare Kirishima had seen in years.
“Bakugou, what the hell?” Kirishima walked over and pried Bakugou’s hand away with one of his own.
“What did I fucking tell you?” Bakugou spat at Jirou.
“I didn’t do anything.” Jirou said right back.
“I’ll start screaming if you don’t let her go, bro.” Kirishima warned. Bakugou glared a few more seconds, before shoving her away. “What was that about?”
“Nothing.” Bakugou buried his hands in his pockets.
“Jirou?”
“Don’t worry about it.” Jirou rolled her eyes.
“Apologise, dude.” Kirishima elbowed Bakugou in the side.
“I'm
so sorry
for crashing your date.” Bakugou gave him a shove too. Though it was way gentler so Kirishima barely budged.
“It's not a date, bro, what?” Kirishima chuckled.
“You were in a flower shop!”
“To buy flowers for you, idiot.” Kirishima held out the bouquet that he had hid behind his body, right in front of Bakugou’s face. Bakugou just stared at it, but Kirishima could clearly see his inner turmoil, since he was clearly losing the fight he had with his own smile.
“I also bought things for our other friends, of course.” Kirishima quickly added and gestured to the bag that hung from his arm.
“You got stuff for us?” Jirou looked at the bag, despite her being there when he'd bought it.
“Yeah, of course! I love
all
my friends equally.” Kirishima of course directed the last part to Bakugou, who scowled back. “Look I got some flower themed tape for Sero, a cactus for Ashido, a fake plant for Kam, a little otter figure for Shinso and a black tulip for you!”
Kirishima carefully picked out the singular tulip that he had hidden in the bouquet and gave it to her. Jirou wordlessly took it and just stared at it.
“Why that one?” Bakugou was probably watching the flower as well, though Kirishima thought his eyes were angled a bit too high for that.
“It’s her favorite!” Kirishima prided himself on knowing his friends so well.
“How’d you know?” Jirou asked so softly that Kirishima almost couldn’t hear her.
“What do you mean, of course I’d know!” Jirou would often doodle tulips in her notebooks and Kirishima had seen her eyes keep drifting to the bucket of them in the store. He had also definitely heard her talk about them with Ashido and he’d even seen Yaoyorozu give her a whole bouquet of them to her.
“Oh.” Jirou just said. Kirishima just gently slapped her on the back and pushed her forwards so they could go to the food court.
“Why the otter?” Bakugou probably didn’t do it on purpose but he accidently put himself in the middle, causing Jirou to fall slightly behind.
“You prolly haven’t been to his room in our house, but Hito has a shit ton of otter stuff. It’s pretty cute actually.” Kirishima reminisced. Shinso was and would always be a mystery to Kirishima.
Kirishima really, truly hadn’t lied. It was only with honesty that he had told Bakugou that he would get better. He had planned to be open and honest with Aizawa, he really had. But as he rotted away in his bed, hidden away from his friends who were having fun without him, nothing in him wanted to get up. His phone screen just mocked him. The unread text just stared back at him. Why had he even tried? He’s an idiot.
[Shodad!] - 16:16
Outside.
The new text covered the contact that had filled his screen for the past hour. After a few seconds, the notification gave up on him and went away. Even though nothing on his screen had changed since Aizawa’s text, the heavy feeling in his chest only worsened. Why was he
so dumb
? Kirishima had even prepared all the things he wanted to tell Aizawa, but now he wanted nothing more than to disappear.
He shouldn’t have texted her. He couldn’t have known Aizawa would pick this day to have their conversation. Even
if
Aizawa hadn’t picked this day, he still shouldn’t have texted her. She hadn’t texted him, and with how it was going, she wasn’t going to. He hadn’t texted her last year, so why did he suddenly feel the need to now?
Because he was stupid. That’s why.
Kirishima took one last look at the single text on his screen before finally closing his phone and pried himself out of his bed.
[My darling boy] - 06:10
Happy birthday, mama! <3
“Is he here?”
God damnit.
Shinso was looking at him in the reflection of the window, completely unimpressed. Kirishima stopped tiptoeing and walked over to him normally. So much for trying to act normal.
“Yep.” Kirishima sighed.
“Alright, let’s go.” Shinso stood up from the couch.
“Let us indeed.” While Shinso was busy stretching, Kirishima bent down and rammed his shoulder into Shinso’s stomach and lifted him up.
“Put me down.” Shinso’s tone
almost
made Kirishima comply.
“Nah, bro. Bye, guys.”
“See ya, babe.” Ashido said.
“We’ll take
good
care of Blasty, don’t you worry!” Kaminari didn't lack any energy, as always, but sometimes Kirishima wished he would.
“We’ll do our homework.” Sero sighed and gestured to the piles of paper that indeed was sprawled out over the table.
“Eijirou, put me down.” Shinso repeated, but in a tone Kirishima knew not to respond to.
“How are you, Eijirou?” Aizawa asked as he sat down the snack tray.
“I’m fine, thanks. How about you?” Kirishima entertained the small talk as he reached over to grab a strawberry flavoured chocolate.
“We’re fine.” Aizawa’s relaxed smile seemed more forced than usual. Kirishima wouldn’t be surprised if it dropped any second. “Have you ever wondered why we adopted Hitoshi?” And the smile was gone.
“Because you’re both men?” Kirishima just wasn’t sure why. “What kind of question is that, you know I’m adopted, right?”
“I’m aware, yes.”
“Then why would I wonder about that?”
“What’s your parent’s last name?”
“Kirishima?”
“What’s your last name?”
“Kirishima.”
“What’s Hizashi and mine's last names?”
“Yamada and Aizawa.”
“What is Hitoshi’s last name?”
“... Shinso.”
“And you haven’t ever wondered about that?”
“Well, I mean gay marriage is illegal and you’re both pro heroes, so it would make sense if you hid your child from the public knowledge.”
“That is true.” Aizawa nodded. “But we adopted him two years ago.”
“Huh?”
“I would like you to talk with him. He hasn’t gone through the same as you, and I’m not sure if it is similar, but I do think it would help.”
“Alright?” What the hell. Aizawa nodded, stood up and left the room. Kirishima really hadn’t ever thought twice about Shinso and their teachers’ relationship, except for the time they found out he was adopted by them. Kirishima had just assumed that Shinso was like him.
Aizawa and Shinso walked into the room a moment later. They had the same neutral expression, which was so alike that of course Kirishima had never wondered about the adoption. Shinso sat down beside Kirishima with the usual awkward energy that he usually had.
“I have talked with Hitoshi, but I haven’t told him about any details.”
“So what, I just have to talk away to another person? How is this any better than just telling the whole class, or would you rather I do it one by one?” Kirishima really shouldn’t have such a short fuse, but he just really wasn’t in the mood to repeat everything.
“Who have you talked with?” Shinso asked.
“My old principal, like five therapists, Shouta, Ashido and Bakugou and fucking everyone else.”
“Old people don’t want to understand. Dad probably hasn’t opened up to you, because he has his own problems, and Ashido and Bakugou have generally been very lucky in life. Why haven’t you asked Todoroki or Ka-”
“I’m not really that close with him, so I wouldn’t want to just go and trauma dump on him.” Kirishima sighed.
“That makes sense, but why haven't you talked with K-”
“I don't wanna talk to more people.” Kirishima threw his arms up and down in annoyance, before turning back to Aizawa. “I have talked about my bullies, Shouta, that was our deal!”
“Have you talked about everything they did to you?” Aizawa’s eyes bored into him.
“If I had to mention every little thing they did, we would be here for years.”
“So there is more?”
“There's always going to be more.”
“Fine, if you can honestly tell me that we've talked about every big thing they did, then we can stop talking about them.”
Kirishima opened his mouth, the lie just at the end of his tongue, but Aizawa’s trusting eyes made him close it again. Then he flopped back into the couch as dramatically and annoyed as he could.
“Why are you so unwilling to talk, Eijirou?” Aizawa looked so concerned and tired. Luckily, guilt was a feeling Kirishima was very familiar with, so it barely affected him.
“Because it doesn’t matter!” Kirishima tried to ignore how his voice cracked and how his eyes started stinging. He bent over, covering his face with his hands, just trying to get away. Trying to hide away the whisper that left him just a moment later. “Nothing fucking matters.”
“What happened, Eijirou?” It didn’t sound like Aizawa at all. Aizawa shouldn’t be that worried. Not about someone like Kirishima.
“It’s her birthday.”
“Who’s birthday?” Maybe it was just in Kirishima’s mind. After all, why should Aizawa care about him at all?
“My mama’s.” The word, something he had said hundreds of times, suddenly felt foreign and wrong coming out of his mouth. Like a missing puzzle piece, lost for far too long, trapped in the view of the sun, the rays slowly forcing its colors out, finally getting discovered and placed in the now completed picture. The piece was supposed to be there, it was supposed to fit there perfectly. But there was something off. Even if you put all the pieces back in the box, you would always know. The piece would never fit in again.
The picture is forever ruined.
“I thought I would reach out. So I texted her. Maybe, maybe all this had just been in my head, maybe I had just made it up, I don’t know. Go ahead, tell me I’m stupid. Because I am. She hasn't responded.”
“I don't think you're stupid. I understand why you'd want to reach out.” Shinso gently said.
“Do you?” It wasn't meant accusingly. Kirishima could only hope it didn't come across that way. He just wanted to be understood.
“Yeah. Even if I understand why she doesn't want to talk with me, I’d still do anything to see my mother again.” He didn't sound mad at all.
“What happened?” Kirishima sat back up.
“I drove my mother to the point of insanity.”
“What?”
“Hah, maybe that’s a bit dramatic.” Shinso let out a dry laugh. “I really only made her mute. And paranoid.”
“How?” Kirishima asked. Shinso was such a nice guy, even if he didn’t really show it.
“When I was a kid I would use my quirk on her to get what I wanted.” Shinso started. “I don't even think I realised what I did or even that I did it. We thought I was quirkless for a while and that she had developed dementia. But when we figured out what my quirk was, she…”
Kirishima didn't say anything. Shinso breathed in and out for a moment. Kirishima couldn't see much of his face, but the little he could, looked strangely calm.
“Since I was a kid, I would just ask for fast food or toys, I didn't understand that I was forcing her. My quirk isn't something that's visible, other than the eyes that change slightly.”
“How did you figure it out?” Kirishima asked when Shinso went silent again.
“We were at a swimming pool, as funny as that is, I guess. We were just in the shallow end, playing, teaching me how to swim. I was scared of the water.” Shinso chuckled again. “I still am. Not as bad, but I don’t like it. She had placed me on the stairs to go get a float board or something, she was trying to get me comfortable with it. I guess I wanted to make her proud, so I... She had just started to return, when I swam out.”
“You drowned?” Kirishima found himself asking, when Shinso didn’t continue.
“God, no, not at all. But, yeah, I couldn't swim so I started panicking. I yelled out for her and she yelled back. She didn’t know. I didn’t know. She was just trying to let me know that she knew, that she had seen me and that she was going to help me. But in my panic I activated my quirk on her, and before I could ask her for help, I sank.”
This time, Kirishima stayed quiet.
“Nothing bad happened, nothing even happened at all!” Shinso’s fingers clenched in his hair. He still let out a laugh. It was bitter. “I was only under the water for a few seconds before a stranger pulled me out, and others shook my mother so she snapped out of my control. But still… That stupid mistake… That stupid childish fear… That day…”
Shinso breathed in. Then he released the tight grip he had on his hair, and slowly sat straight up again. Shinso breathed out. He lifted his head, and he looked straight forward. Shinso slowly breathed in. His eyes looked unfocused. He slowly breathed out. Aizawa was just patiently watching him, sitting completely still. Then Shinso breathed in, this time with purpose.
“That day was the last time she ever spoke to me.”
…
The room turned completely quiet. Kirishima could hear the birds outside, despite the apparent ‘sound proof’ walls the house had. He could see Aizawa’s chest moving as he breathed, but he couldn’t hear it. Shinso’s was calm. Kirishima could neither hear nor feel his own.
“After that she would only shake and nod her head at me. She still loved me, she'd smile at me and care for me, but she never talked. The few times she made any sounds at me, her face would pale completely and she'd look terrified.
She would make notes for me and leave them around, just small ones saying she loves me and that she's proud of me. I quickly learned to read and write. She would always flinch when I talked to her, so I started leaving her notes as well. Despite everything, we were happy. Until I started in school.”
“You were bullied too?” Kirishima couldn't help but feel bad about the hope that sparked in his chest.
“I was.” Shinso nodded. “My classmates were scared of me, so they would either avoid me or bully me. It wasn't really that bad, it never exceeded pushing and insults.”
“Children can be mean.” Kirishima offered.
“That they can.” Shinso laughed. “But they were nowhere near as clever or colorful as what Bakugou has come up with, so I'm fine on that front.”
“Need me to beat him up?” Kirishima joked.
“I'd rather you wifed him up, so he could get that stick out his ass.” Shinso joked right back. “Well, even with their mediocre insults, it still hurt. You know, child emotions and all that.”
“Yeah, I get it.” Kirishima nodded.
“And the teachers didn’t care at all, so they didn’t help either.” Maybe they were more alike than Kirishima had thought. “My quirk is scary. I think it is as well. I didn't fully know how it worked so my mother didn't know that it only worked when she responded to me. I hadn't full control over it, so I wouldn't realise when I activated it. It got to the point where I wouldn't talk.”
“
You
not talking? I can’t imagine that.” Kirishima pushed their shoulders together.
“Shut up, Eiji, I'm telling you my lore, this is serious.” Shinso shoved him away.
Kirishima would've been mad about that since he embarrassingly ended up on the floor, but when Shinso’s words settled, he burst out laughing.
“
Dude!
” Kirishima kicked Shinso’s leg in retaliation. “What the hell, don't say that!”
“Why not?” Shinsi laughed, trapping Kirishima's leg in between his.
“Cuz that's shit Denki says, not my cool, mysterious brother! I know I advocated for you two to be friends, but this isn't what I meant!”
“Lay in your grave,
bro
, this is your own doing.”
That bitch.
“At least I didn't turn into some sailor like you.”
“I barely curse, shut up.”
“You even roll your eyes like him, it’s disgusting!”
“Yeah, yeah, why don’t you talk when you’ve gotten your first kiss, loser.” To enhance his point, Kirishima stuck out his tongue at him.
“Children.” Aizawa chuckled.
“Sorry, dad.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck.
“We’ll get back on track.” Shinso rolled his eyes.
“Don’t worry about it, I'll be happy if you bond a bit.” Aizawa stood up. “I’m going to help Hizashi with dinner, you can talk about whatever.”
“Sure, pop.” Shinso met Aizawa’s death stare with the slyest smirk Kirishima had ever seen him muster.
“What were we talking about?”
“That you were bullied, I think.”
“Oh yeah.” Shinso chuckled. It didn’t sound particularly happy. “It really wasn’t that bad, but I was an emotional kid, so everything was just building up inside me.”
Kirishima hummed in agreement.
“I guess I didn't feel like she could help me enough, so one day I blew up at her.” Shinso’s tone lost the joy it had gathered and had returned to the shielded, even, practiced tone he always had. “I don't remember what I said, but I remember we both were crying. And I remember my rage. I don't know why I was so angry and I can tell myself all I want about how it was a bad day, and that I was just a kid, but she still… She…”
Shinso opened and closed his mouth, like he wanted to continue speaking but couldn't. Shinso dropped his head again and clenched his hands into fits where they rested on his knees. Once again, his face was hidden away.
“ She gave me away .”
…
Huh?
“I was placed in an orphanage. I haven't seen her since. She hugged me tight and kissed my head before they took me away. She was sobbing. I didn't understand. I…”
Kirishima slowly got up from the floor and sat back down next to Shinso, and laid his arm around Shinso’s shoulders.
“No one wanted to adopt someone with a quirk like mine. No one ever asked to see me. All the other orphans were scared of me. The adults tried their best but kids are mean. And when my classmates heard about it, the bullying worsened.”
“Is Shinso her name?” Kirishima quietly asked.
“It is.” Shinso nodded. “They asked if I wanted to change my last name when they adopted me, but I couldn’t. She still cares for me, you know? She sends me letters a couple of times every year, and always sends me birthday gifts. She’s the reason I got into UA. I always wanted to be a hero and I guess she believed in me, despite everything. She kept looking over me, and sended the orphanage money for me. Then when I was ready to start high school, she paid for my entire tuition.”
“She sounds like a great woman.” Kirishima wasn’t sure if that was what Shinso wanted to hear, but he didn’t know what else to say.
“She was… She is. Before they adopted me, she met both of them to make sure they were right for me. She still loves me.” Just for a second, Shinso had the ghost of a smile on his lips. “She just can’t bear to see me.”
It disappeared.
“She still doesn’t talk. Even twelve years later, she still can’t. I sometimes wonder if she ever even did.” A few droplets fell onto Shinso’s hands, where they were laying in his lap. Kirishima brought his other arm up and gently moved Shinso into the best hug he could manage, while seated on a couch. It was an awkward angle, but when Shinso grabbed onto him, it didn’t matter. Kirishima turned as much as he could and let his brother cling to him. Shinso wasn’t crying. He most likely wasn’t even close to doing so.
But he was shaking.
He was trembling in Kirishima’s arms, and grasping his shirt so tightly that it must be on the verge of tearing. Kirishima wasn’t sure how long they sat like that, but eventually Shinso stilled and eased his death grip. Kirishima was ready to let go when Shinso wanted him to, but instead of pulling back when he had collected himself, Shinso spoke up.
“I don't remember her voice.”
Kirishima pressed his cheek against the top of Shinso’s head and traced lines across his back. He tried his best to figure out what to say, but he wasn’t sure what Shinso needed to hear. Before he could figure anything out, Shinso continued in a broken whisper.
“
And all I can think about is how she’s haunted by mine…
”
Kirishima could only hold him tighter.
Notes:
Thank you for reading and sorry for the wait!
Now just continue to wait for an undiscloed amout of time hehe
Chapter 34
Summary:
New years???
Notes:
Sorry for the delay! I got raptured but God read the fic and decided to send me back so I could finish it!
The pacing is gonna feel rushed, just a bit of a warning, but thats what happens when you dont fucking plan anything like a dumbass
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You okay, little listeners?” Yamada stuck his head into the office, which caused Kirishima to have to remove his head from its place on top of Shinso’s. Kirishima didn’t know how long they had just sat in the comfortable silence, but he would sit there for as long as Shinso needed.
But Shinso pulled away and stood up. “Yeah, is dinner ready?”
“We made your favorite!” Yamada smiled.
“Thank you, dad.” Shinso’s voice was devoid of the pain once again. It wasn’t back to his usual natural voice, there were hints of something, not entirely relief, but Kirishima couldn’t find a better word for it. Shinso turned around and faced Kirishima. Shinso hadn’t cried. There would be no way of knowing they had this conversation, if Kirishima hadn’t been there himself. Shinso held out a hand. “Come on, Eiji.”
“Alright, Hito.” Maybe one day, Kirishima would be able to talk about what he had gone through, with the same peace Shinso had.
Kirishima took the hand.
[My darling boy] - 06:09
Happy birthday! <3
…
She still hadn’t answered.
The day was almost over. They had even eaten dessert, but still…
At least I have paren-
No.
Stop.
He couldn’t do that to himself again. He couldn’t compare himself to Shinso. It was two completely different stories, two completely different scenarios. They were nothing alike. Except for the familiar pain they both shared.
[Number one best bro!] - 20:41
Where are you?
Huh.
It had been so long since they texted. Should he change their names?
[Number one dumbass] - 20:43
Home
[Number one best bro!] - 20:44
Are you sleeping there?
[Number one dumbass] - 20:44
Yeah
Should I have told you?
[Number one best bro!] - 20:45
No, it’s fine.
Just wondering.
He doesn’t trus-
[Number one dumbass] - 20:46
Im sorry
He thinks I’ll-
[Number one best bro!] - 20:46
What for?
He’s sca-
[Number one best bro!] - 20:49
Kirishima?
He-
[Number one best bro!] - 20:53
Eijirou?
[Number one dumbass] - 20:55
For not telling you.
I should have.
[Number one best bro!] - 20:56
No, don’t worry, Ei
Sparky is just annoying and I was hoping you’d come take him away
But I’ll just blast him to hell, you just enjoy your time there <3
[Number one dumbass] - 20:59
Is that a heart Bakugou?
[Number one best bro!] - 21:00
No, it’s a dick, stfu, I’m going to bed.
Kirishima couldn’t help the chuckle that left him, but his eye roll was definitely on purpose.
[Number one dumbass] - 21:01
Sleep well bro <3
[Number one best bro!] - 20:03
Night dumbass
<3
His phone hit the carpet with a soft clunk, as Kirishima turned around to bury himself into his shark plushie. Everything was quiet. He was sure his family was still up and moving, but no noises made their way to him. Eri should be put to bed soon, but even the yelling from that probably couldn’t keep his eyes from closing. He hadn’t even done that much today, but for some reason he was exhausted.
Sleep were mere moments from taking him away, when his phone dinged. Though, there was a very high likelihood that it was just Kaminari sending him a meme, and Bakugou had gone to bed so there was no need for him to respond. If it was important they could just call.
Who would text him anyways?
[Mama <3] - 20:13
Thank you, honey <3
I’m so sorry for not responding, we’re in Norway and accidentally slept in late!
We miss you so much, Eijirou, we should go out for dinner when we return,
we’d love to hear about how it’s going at your school <3
You should bring your friend as well, we’d love to get to know him
…
…
…
…
…
…
…
…
WHAT.
He left his mom on read.
“-ther have sweet potato?” Shinso’s voice drifted into Kirishima’s ear and snapped him out of the trance he was in.
“Huh?” Kirishima asked, when Shinso kept looking at him expectantly.
“Holy shit.” Shinso sighed and dragged a hand down his face.”I was asking you what you wanted for lunch, but never mind.”
“No, I’m sorry, I just have a lot on my mind. You want sweet potato?” Kirishima tried.
“Kinda.” Shinso shrugged, but turned away from him and switched his attention to the car window.
“Bro, I’m sorry, please, I’ll make it for you, I promise!”
“Hmmmm.” Shinso definitely pretended to think about it, but at least he turned back to Kirishima. “I want sushi.”
“... Dawg.”
“Deep fried sushi.”
“... Huh.”
“And sweet potato fries.”
“...” Kirishima just stared blankly at him for a few seconds. Then he slumped back into his seat with the deepest sigh he could muster. “Bakugou is gonna divorce me.”
“Gotta have to be married for that, bro.”
“I’m poisoning your food.”
Shinso just laughed at that.
Kirishima would never be one to call himself a cook. In fact, he hadn't cooked anything ever. But he had watched one of the greatest cooks, not his opinion it's just a fact, but of course also in his opinion, cook for the past 2 years.
Not just because Bakugou was mesmerising in the way he moved, but because Kirishima wasn't a creep so he actually also watched what Bakugou was doing. Which also meant he knew where all the rice was.
Though that didn't mean he knew the differences between them.
“What's your favourite rice?”
“Why?” Shinso just responded with.
“Because last I checked there's rice in sushi, you dumbass.”
“Are you…?” Shinso looked at him with confusion written all over his face. Surely Shinso knew there were different types of rice. Then Shinso slowly started smirking instead and leaned back. “Jasmine.”
“Was that really that hard?” Kirishima mumbled to himself as he found the rice container.
While he was preparing the vegetables Aizawa was so nice to buy for them, he kept feeling Shinso’s, for some reason very judgmental, eyes on him.
He was surprisingly enough able to copy Bakugou's cutting skills pretty well. Even considering everything Kirishima never got much practice doing that. He had just about prepared everything when the rice cooker started singing.
“And I thought he couldn't get more attractive!” Kaminari’s blaringly annoying voice destroyed the peaceful, albeit loaded environment Shinso and he had created in the kitchen.
“Shut up.” Bakugou's voice and the sound of a smack to the back of a head made it a bit better.
“Ouch.” Kirishima would have turned around to see Kaminari undoubtedly rubbing the back of his head and glaring at Bakugou, but he was busy peeling a sweet potato.
“What are you doing?” It wasn't just the very judgmental tone that came from Bakugou that startled him but also the very close proximity the voice suddenly came from.
“Cooking.” Kirishima just ignored the snort that came from Shinso, like he wished he could ignore him all together.
“What?” Bakugou stepped up beside him and looked at all the ingredients.
“Ask the freak over there.” Kirishima gestured towards Shinso, as he washed off the sweet potatoes.
“I asked for sushi and sweet potato fries.”
“This is jasmine rice.” Bakugou stated for some reason as he kidnapped the rice bowl.
“That's his favourite!” Kirishima felt like defending himself.
“You can't use long grain rice for sushi. You need to use short grain otherwise it doesn't stick right.” Bakugou mixed the rice around with the spoon, all dramatically and all-knowing. “Did you even wash it?”
“Of course, I washed it!”
“Till the water was clear?”
“Yes, I'm not dumb!”
“No, he didn't, he stopped when the water got too cold for his whittle fingies.” Shinso's death penalty was only lessened because of Bakugou's chuckle.
“It was basically clear! I washed it like 15 times!” That just made Bakugou laugh harder for some reason.
“No matter how much you washed it, it wouldn't work.” Bakugou shook his head and began searching through the cabinets for something.
“Well, sorry for not using a recipe!” Kirishima defended himself again.
“Why wouldn't you use one, idiot, you never cook.” Bakugou pulled out a plastic container and scooped all the rice into it.
“Guess you're not the only one who's into watching others doing it better than they could, Blasty.” Kaminari reminded them that he indeed still was in the kitchen.
“Cut these up.” Bakugou gestured to the vegetables meant for the sushi.
“Dang it.” Kaminari’s muffled whisper and dragged footsteps slowly made their way over to them.
“Use this rice instead, Kirishima.” Bakugou handed him another container, which surprisingly also held rice.
So Kirishima once again started washing the stupid rice and not only was Shinso still watching him, now Bakugou joined.
“Sup dudes.” Sero walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge.
“Can you cut these for me?” Kaminari asked.
“Nah, if Bakugou's letting you help then you must have done something and I don't wanna get involved in that.” Sero joked. “Also, how did your sleep-over go?”
What.
Kirishima shook his head and put the rice on the rice cooker. It was nothing. Most likely. And he needed to cut the stupid sweet potatoes.
“As good as it can get, if you know what I mean.” The wink was almost audible. An activation of Kirishima’s quirk rippled up his arm when he grabbed the knife.
“Damn bro, hell yeah.” The dab up they exchanged was somehow loud enough to startle Kirishima. He could only hope that Bakugou hadn't noticed.
“Someone had a sleep over with you?” Shinso asked, probably, Kaminari.
“I wouldn't say there was much sleeping, if you know what I mean.” Kaminari kept being smug, like Kirishima’s quirk just kept activating in his hand.
“You can say the same for the rest of the dorm.” Sero added. “I could hear them all the way in my room.”
“There's a reason we call him Blasty if you know what I mean.” The clap of a dab up hid the sound of the crack that ran up the handle of the knife.
“Can you shut the fuck up, I wouldn't have exploded you if you didn't keep getting so close to me.”
Kirishima was going to break the knife if he couldn't get his stupid quirk under control.
“I was on the other side of the room!” Kaminari whined.
“You shouldn't even be in my room!”
“How did you manage to stay? He sounded pretty persistent in making you leave.” Sero laughed.
“I threatened to start crying.” Kaminari smugly said.
“Blasty’s weakness.” Sero probably nodded. “Emotions, his one true enemy.”
“Cut the potatoes, Soy Sauce.” Bakugou sighed and stole Kirishima's tray of potatoes from right under his nose. Shinso took a knife and walked away behind Kirishima.
“Damnit.” Sero grumbled and a new distinct cutting sound began.
“You okay?” Bakugou was very close to him all of a sudden.
“I don't know.” Kirishima whispered back. He couldn't stop his quirk. Why couldn't he stop his quirk??
“Calm down.” It almost sounded like a question.
“I am.” Somehow, he sounded even more unsure.
“Can I touch you?” What???
“Right here?! We're in the kitchen, du-”
“No, you stupid dumbass!? Your hand, idiot!” Bakugou put his palm against the back of Kirishima's hand and his other hand by Kirishima's fingers.
“Oh.” Kirishima dumbly said.
“Yeah, ‘oh’, try to let go or something.”
“What do you think I'm trying, idiot?!”
“Awww, my favorite couple is holding hands!” Kaminari’s haunting voice kindly reminded them of his presence.
“No, we aren't!” Kirishima turned around and pointed an accusing finger right in Kaminari’s dumb face. Wait, finger?
Bakugou was standing with the knife. How the-
“Sure looked like it, lover boy.”
“Cut the vegetables, Kam.” Kirishima said absentmindedly while staring at Bakugou, who was just inspecting the damage on the knife.
“I have and I'm done.” Kaminari sounded so proud of himself.
“Then cut the potatoes.” Bakugou just said.
“No way, I hate cutting sweet potatoes. They're so fucking hard!” Kaminari whined, and grimaced at Sero who was holding up his knife that had gotten stuck on the sweet potato.
“Just get good, bro.” Kirishima laughed.
“This shit is harder than Kiri always got in first year.” Sero grumbled, mostly to the knife than anyone else.
“Oh, don’t remind me.” Kaminari laughed, watching Sero’s potato fall back onto the cutting board.
“What are you talking about?” Shinso asked.
“Don't tease him about that.” Bakugou warned and blew up the knife.
“No, what? My quirk is stronger, I get way harder now.” Kirishima looked back at Kaminari just in time to see him burst out laughing.
“It's not that, bro, I don't even think you realised that you did it.” Sero laughed.
“Did what?” Kirishima asked.
“Back when we started,” Kaminari said in between laughs. “Every time we changed into our hero costumes, you'd always watch Bakugou, and-”
“I did not!” Kirishima definitely didn't. He wasn't a creep.
“You so did, dude!” Kaminari continued. “Even when you were talking with us, you'd always start looking at him.”
“I didn't!”
“Come on, dude, we all did.” Sero added.
“And you definitely did.” Bakugou said, casually as ever as he jumped up on the counter to finally grace the group with his attention.
“He got hard while watching Bakugou undress?” Shinso was as skeptical as he was.
“No?!” Kirishima yelled.
“His quirk would activate all over his body in weird patterns, it was kinda mesmerising lowkey.” Kaminari explained when he had finished laughing.
“I don't believe that.” Shinso said.
“Here, I have a video.” Kaminari jumped at the opportunity, like the fake, horrible friend that he is.
“You filmed in the changing rooms?!” Kirishima accused.
“Of course I did.” Kaminari didn't even spare him a glance and just continued to find the video. Then a muffled sound started playing from the phone, since Kaminari never had the decency to turn his sound down.
“What the…?” Sinso trailed off.
“You're lying, let me see.” Kirishima started walking towards them.
“No, you're gonna break my phone! I know your game, bitch.” Kaminari quickly hid his phone to his chest and activated his quirk around him.
“I won't break anything!” Kirishima lied and continued his pursuit.
“Try and catch me, fat ass!” Kaminari laughed, and ran away.
“Get back here!” Kirishima yelled and ran after him.
“You're banned from suggesting anything ever again.” Someone had somehow for some reason made Bakugou mad.
“You made the food, bro.” Kirishima and Kaminari walked back into the kitchen just in time to see Shinso dodge the explosion that was sent his way.
“I'm not your ‘bro’, you freak.” Bakugou just kicked his shin instead when he turned around. Though he abruptly stopped when he saw Kirishima for some reason. A piece of deep fried sushi fell over on the tray Bakugou was holding.
Shinso noticed that too, but he started smirking when he noticed them. “No, but your boyfriend is.” Shinso ignored Bakugou's growl and hopped over to them. “Eiji, Blasty is so mean to me, did you see how he kicked me?”
“Aw, my poor baby brother.” Kirishima quickly joined the teasing and ruffled Shinso's hair with his free hand. “I'll go tell him off, don't you worry.”
“Hah, he kicked your shin'so!” Kaminari mumbled from underneath Kirishima's arm.
“What?” Shinso asked after a few seconds of silence.
“That was a little English joke for ya.” Kaminari chuckled to himself. “Hey Eiji, can you let up on your chokehold on me, I think I'm getting lightheaded.”
Kirishima shoved him away. “Is the food done?”
“Obviously.” Bakugou scoffed and continued walking away.
“Awesome!” Kirishima grabbed the fries and made Kaminari help set the table.
“Who the hell made this atrocity?” Ashido joined them when everything was ready. She somehow always knew just when to arrive.
“You're not getting any.” Bakugou told her.
“You made this?!” She gasped at him.
“Well Kiri technically did, but he got… sidetracked half way through.” Sero added.
“Like hell he did, he cooked the wrong rice.” Kaminari said with his mouth full.
“Hey, I peeled the potatoes!” Kirishima decided that defending his honor was more important than keeping Bakuogu happy.
“Chew your food before talking, or you're not getting any!” Bakugou yelled at them.
“Well, anyways, I didn't come to get any of… whatever that is, I had just been out shopping with Hagakure and look what I got for you!” Ashido held out a pack of chocolate eggs.
“Thank you, wonderful, amazing, beautiful Mina!” Kaminari said and took the eggs.
“Eat lunch first!” Bakugou yelled when Kaminari started opening it.
“I am, geez, I'm just giving them out to you.” Kaminari hid his own half opened one and handed the rest over to Kirishima.
“Thanks.” Kirishima smiled and gave Sero the box. But when he tried to put his own egg down on the table, his hand had decided to harden. And he couldn't stop it.
Again. What?
Luckily his quirk stopped acting up when he met Bakugou's stare.
Oh boy.
That was one conversation Kirishima did not want to have.
He waited until Asido had left to discard the crushed egg. There was no liquid in it. It was just an egg.
Obviously.
Bakugou didn't corner him.
He didn't even seem to watch him. Not more than usually at least. They had even walked together up to their rooms, and Bakugou had just grumbled a goodnight, and shut his door behind him.
A perfect chance to ask and he didn't.
Maybe Kirishima just had an off day. Surely it was just a one time thing.
When the first snow fell in December, Kirishima and Shinso spent the evening at home with Eri. They had been playing in the snow until they all got soaked. Mostly Shinso since Eri would team up with Kirishima, because she knew that's how she won.
“Daaaad, Eri cheated!” Shinso apparently hadn't learned any lesson and started teasing immediately.
“I didn't!” Eri quickly ran to Yamada to defend her honor.
“Go take a bath, kids. I'll make hot chocolate.” Yamada just sent them away.
“Eiji, can you get my duckies from the closet?” Eri asked.
“Sure, I'll go get them.” Kirishima smiled.
“Thank you!” She smiled and grabbed Shinso's hand and dragged him along.
“Where are they?” Kirishima sheepishly asked Yamada when they were out of earshot.
“In the closet down that hall.” Yamada pointed in a direction that Kirishima followed. Even though he had only walked a few steps down the hall from Yamada, he suddenly sounded far away. It was just a door. Sure, it was a bit smaller, indicating that it didn't go into a room, but to a closet. It was just a closet.
Kirishima opened the door and-
“That glass was part of an antique set, Eijirou. Do you even know how many years that has been in our family?” Mom dragged him by the wrist. Her nails dug into his skin. It hadn't been his fault. He was too short to look over the counter. It was mom who asked him to get her phone, he couldn't have known a glass was beside it.
“I'm sorry, Momma!” Kirishima cried. He couldn't have known.
“Saying 'sorry’ doesn't put the glass back together! It fixes nothing!” She didn't look at him. She opened the door in the hallway. It was an empty closet, they would only use, when they had guests.
“I didn't see, mommy.” He tried. The closet was dark.
“Open your goddamn eyes then!” She dragged him into the closet and stood in front of the entrance. “You're going to stay in there and you're going to be quiet. I don't want to hear anything from you. When I come and get you, you better have thought of a way to fix this.”
The door slammed.
“-rou?”
He couldn't move. He could only stare at the closet which was now hidden by a closed door. There was a weight on his shoulder, but he could barely feel it. There were noises around him, but he could barely hear them. He couldn't even feel the warmth of the familiar house he had grown so fond of.
He could only feel the way his skin cracked and creaked under the pressure of going Unbreakable.
But then he could hear again. He could feel, he could see, he could think. It was like his only form of protection was ripped from him.
“Eijirou, can you hear me?” Hands were on his shoulders and his view was suddenly only the person he had come to love and accept as his brother. He sounded so worried. Kirishima had never seen him with so much emotion before.
“I can.” Kirishima breathed. He felt exhausted for some reason.
“Are you okay, Eijirou?” Shinso still had his wet and cold clothes on.
“I’m fine.” Kirishima still felt light headed but the grip he had on Shinso’s arms grounded him a bit.
“I'm sorry, son, I didn't think.” Yamada apologies.
“No, no, I didn't realise I was so-”
“Eijirou.” Aizawa stopp- Aizawa? Where did he come from?
“Where did you come from?” Kirishima asked.
“I just came home.” He explained.
“Ah.” Well, that explains that then.
“You broke the floorboards.” Aizawa looked down. Kirishima followed, and he had indeed. He even broke his own socks too.
“Oh.” Kirishima cleverly said.
“Go get some dry clothes on.” Aizawa shook his head and waved him away.
“Love you too!” Kirishima yelled over his shoulder as he made his escape before Aizawa changed his mind.
Well, that was another problem to add to Aizawa's list.
Kirishima had gotten better at the Greek God hold, or whatever it was called. Cementoss was very happy with him. He was able to hold 70 kg in each hand for about a minute now, and each time focusing his quirk on his muscles got easier and easier.
He was just trying 80 kg, just for fun, just to end on. He couldn’t hold it for very long, he knew that. So why couldn’t he let go?
He forced his eyes open and found not only his entire arms had hardened but the rest of him as well. Why? What was going on? He couldn’t let go. He couldn’t stop the hardening, he couldn’t control his quirk. He was going to tear his arms off.
No one was watching him. Cementoss was far away, no one close to him would be able to know what he needed if he called for them. What should he do? It hurt. The pillars pulled on his joints and they only got heavier and heavier.
“Bakugou-!” It wasn’t loud enough. Was Bakugou even still here? Was he even around?
Then Kirishima fell to the ground face first.
“What happened?” Someone sat down in front of him and a warm hand was placed on his shoulder.
“I don’t know.” Kirishima forced out through his gasps and looked up. “Were you watching me?”
There was no way he had heard him.
“Always am.” Bakugou ruffled his hair and stood up. Kirishima took his outstretched hand.
Maybe he should talk to Aizawa about his quirk.
[Mama <3] - 12:38
Hello again sweetie.
We won't make it home for Christmas this year, but we will be back in February. I hope you can find time to come visit us.
His mother again.
He really probably should respond.
But now he had his winter exams to worry about, so he couldn't possibly respond to any texts.
[Rockman] - 12:40
Serooooooo
helppppppp
what happened in 1914 :(((
[Spiderman] - 12.41
I don't knowww
I asked Bakugou and he told me to go bungy jumping with a quirk suppressor
[Rockman] - 12:41
Oh no its something easy thennn
what are the chances that Kam knows?
[Spiderman] - 12:42
lower than if pinky knows
bet
Well Kirishima was 100% going to lose that bet. Oh well.
[Kirishima] - 12:43
what happened in 1914?
[Kiri's favourite blond ;)] - 12:45
gng u srs???
fr bro??????
dawg
ily but cmon
ww1
[Kirishima] - 12:47
…
dont tell bakugou
[Kiri's favourite blond ;)] - 12:48
ur dead bro
Kirishima definitely did not get distracted by his phone, and definitely by his own choice opened up a different app than the text app, and definitely meant to start mindlessly scrolling. So when Kirishima got so surprised, when some asshole threw his door open, that he landed on his ass on the ground, there was really no good explanation for it. Since Kirishima was in control and all.
“What happened in 1914?” Bakugou said with a distinct mocking tone. He walked in like he owned the place and Kirishima just watched him with a stare.
“My door was locked.” He stated.
“I have a key.” Bakugou shrugged and flopped down on the bed.
“Since when.” Kirishima grumbled to himself and he got up.
“Since always.” Bakugou scoffed. “Come 'ere.”
Kirishima snatched the study paper from his table and stomped his way to his bed. He sat down beside him with as much space between that as it was possible in the small bed.
Bakugou looked through his papers without giving much away. “You still write like shit.”
“Shuddap, dude.” Kirishima chuckled. It was nice being so close to Bakugou again. He really missed him.
“It's mostly right. You just need to get it into your thick ass skull.” Bakugou brought up his hand and knocked against Kirishima's forehead.
“That I'm dumb?” Kirishima grabbed the hand and dragged it down a bit, stopping the assault.
“That you can do this.”
Kirishima just hummed and kissed the back of the hand.
They got their exam results just in time for their winter break. A Christmas present of sorts. If you were a nerd.
Kirishima did fine. History had been rough but he got a few extra points thanks to Bakugou's last minute beating. The rest had laid around 80 points, with hero studies on 93, english on 95. Which made sense for the two last ones since he had been tutored by their literal teachers, so if he had gotten less, he would probably have been adopted just to get thrown out.
But there was one subject, that he couldn’t just explain away to someone. Of course Bakugou had done a great deal for him, but they haven’t studied together for half a year. Math was really the only outlier.
100/100.
Hm.
“Are you ready, Eiji?!” Kaminari shook Kirishima by the shoulders and yelled in his face.
“For what?” Kirishima said through the violence put on him.
“Chrismas!” Kaminari shoved him away and ran over to Shinso, most likely to do the same. Kirishima just rolled his eyes and walked away.
“Bakugou?” He said when he had reached his desk. Bakugou looked up and Kirishima handed him his exam paper. Bakugou started looking through it, so Kirishima grabbed Bakugous. As always Bakugou had gotten 95 or over in all subjects. He sure still was the same absolute loser of a nerd.
“You did good, Red.” Bakugou gave the paper back.
“You too, nerd.” Kirishima ruffled his hair before running away, so Bakugou couldn’t attack back.
The Kaminari’s celebrated Christmas with them again this year, which made it a little better when Bakugou didn’t. They still went on their hike, though. It had been nice even though they hadn’t talked much.
Aizawa and Yamada had made a big feast for them, including Kirishima’s favorite type of steak. Which meant they could use the fancy knives, which was Kirishima’s favorite to use. Sharp, manly knives for a protein-filled manly meal. What could be better?
Except for the eternity of Kirishima’s arm not going unbreakable for no reason the moment he picked his up.
“Eiji, what?” Kaminari chuckled.
“Got no idea, bro.” Kirishima hoped he didn’t damage the knife. “Hey dad? A bit of help, please?”
Aizawa had already been looking, so he helped the moment he asked. “Does that happen often?”
“No, only lately, I’m not sure why.”
“I’ll figure something out.”
“I doubt it’s anything serious.” Kirishima awkwardly laughed.
Kaminari quickly changed subjects and the rest of dinner went on in peace. Aizawa only had to cancel his quirk three times, before Kaminari just ended up cutting his steak for him.
“Oh, my beautiful Eiji, I’ve missed you soooo much!” Ashido had him in a deathly hug.
“We saw each other a couple of days ago, Meens.” Kirishima laughed and didn’t try to get out of it.
“Too many days!”
“My turn!” Kaminari hit Kirishima’s back.
“Denki, my love!” Ashido cried and hugged him.
“Any one else here?” Kirishima asked, definitely not hiding a very scared Shinso behind him.
“Sero’s on his way, haven’t heard from Bakugou.” Kaminari answered, keeping Ashido in his arms.
“Me neither.” Ashido said.
“Did you, bro?” Kirishima sneakily asked Shinso.
“Why would I have if you haven’t?”
“Shinso you sneaky bitch!” Damnit. Shinso was tackled into a hug.
“Heya.” Sero walked up to them, Bakugou in tow.
“Oh thank god.” Kirishima sighed and gave Sero a grateful hug.
“What?” Sero chuckled but let him.
“Hey dude!” Kirishima went over to Bakugou and stood very awkwardly in front of him. “You look good today.”
“Shuddap, I look like I normally do.” Bakugou mumbled.
“You do. You look really good.” Kirishima continued walking a bit closer.
“You’re welcome then.” Kirishima just laughed at him and threw an arm over his shoulders. Bakugou let him.
They had gathered for the new years festival and were going to watch the fireworks together. There were still a couple of hours till then so they went around just hanging out. Kaminari and Ashido teamed up and forced them all to play a bunch of different games. Bakugou won all of them, but that was to be expected. They tried a lot of the food stalls, but he needed to fight Bakugou every time since he didn’t take kindly to Kirishima paying for them. They ended up at a stuffed animals stall where Kirishima in his journey to find something for Bakugou, found an otter plushy.
“Hitooo, look what I found!” Kirishima smooshed it in Shinso’s face.
“An otter.” Shinso took it and had just a fraction of a smile on his face.
“You have so many I wanted to make sure you don’t have that one.”
“I don’t think so, but-”
“Great, gimme.” Kirishima held his hands back out for it and walked away before Shinso could complain. He quickly found a pufferfish which was perfect for Bakugou and went over to pay. He found Kaminari and Shinso talking outside the stall when he was done. “Here, lil’ bro.”
“Thank you.” Shinso took the plush.
“What’s so special about otters specifically?” Kaminari asked, also having seen Shinso’s room.
“I think they’re super manly, d’you know they love rocks?” Kirishima added.
“Yeah, I love them.” Shinso smiled. At the plush, of course, but still. “They hold hands when they’re asleep so they don’t drift away from each other.”
“Wait, really?” Kirishima wanted to cry manly tears just from the thought. That was the cutest shit ever.
“Mhm.” Shinso hummed, but then the smile dropped. “Have you ever thought about who I got all of them from?”
“Yeah, you don’t seem like the type to go shop, no offense.” Kaminari said.
“My mother sent them all to me.” That almost made Kirishima cry. “Every christmas, every birthday.”
“Oh.” Kirishima choked back a sob. Shinso looked up and an uncomfortable fear quickly took over his face.
“What are you doing?” He asked.
“You’re just so manly!” Tears started running down Kirishima’s face as he pulled his brother into a hug. “I’ll never drift away from you, I promise!”
“Me neither, I’ll visit you even when you’re old and stinky!” Kaminari joined the hug and the crying.
“Thanks.” Shinso quietly whispered so only they could hear.
“5!”
Kirishima turned away from the view over the city.
“4!”
Bakugou was already looking at him.
“3!”
They stepped closer at the same time.
“2!”
His hand cupped Bakugou’s cheek.
“1!”
Bakugou’s arms pulled him closer by his waist.
“Happy new years!”
They met in the middle.
Even when a thousand colors ruled the sky, Kirishima couldn’t take his eyes off of Bakugou. He rested their foreheads together and brought both his arms over Bakugou’s shoulders. This year would be different. Bakugou hadn’t given up on him.
“This year, Bakugou. I’ll make you mine.”
“Is that threat?” Bakugou chuckled.
“You bet. I’ll make you fall so hard for me, you won’t be able to walk.”
“You’re so dumb.” The most beautiful laugh left Bakugou. His eyes were sparkling with love, all and only for Kirishima. “I can’t wait, Ei.”
“Come on, love birds, we have to go to the shrine!” Ashido pulled at Kirishima’s jacket, stopping their moment.
“Yeah, yeah.” Kirishima placed a kiss on Bakugou’s forehead before pulling away. He didn’t get far before Bakugou’s hand intertwined in his.
I wish to make Bakugou Katsuki my boyfriend this year.
Kirishima bowed again, before rejoining with his friends.
“What’d you wish for?” Kaminari immediately asked, way too excited considering how late it was.
“Let’s just say I won’t be single by the end of the year.” Kirishima ruffled Kaminari’s hair.
“Like you need to waste a wish on that, just ask him.” Kaminari stuck out his tongue at him.
“You gotta wish for what’s important to you.” Sero shrugged.
“Can we go home now?” Shinso asked, very tired since it was so late.
“I’m done.” Ashido said and the rest agreed.
“I’ll call Shota.” Shinso pulled out his phone and walked a bit away.
Aizawa came soon after with their mini van, and picked all of them up. Shinso and Aizawa were quietly talking in the front seats. Ashido, Sero and Kaminari all slept up against each other in the middle seats, and Bakugou and Kirishima sat in the back quietly. Bakugou was leaning up against his shoulder, and had their intertwined hands in his lap.
They had to be quiet when they came home since Eri had already been put to bed. Kirishima laid all of the mattresses out in his room and somehow fitted all four of them. Bakugou placed blankets and pillows on them, before throwing himself on Kirishima’s bed. The two had gotten ready first, so Kirishima climbed in with him.
“Is this really okay?” Kirishima softly said. “I won’t be offended, you know.”
“It’s fine, Ei.” Bakugou trailed his fingers down the side of Kirishima’s face. A gentleness Kirishima couldn’t fathom he had lived without for so long. “I’ve missed it.”
“I’ve missed you.” Kirishima grabbed the hand and kissed the back of it.
“If-” Kaminari threw the door open. “You two start messing around, I’ll personally throw both of you out and I don’t care how dressed you are.”
“Don’t worry, dude, it wouldn’t be manly at all to do that!” Kirishima reassured. Kaminari flopped down on the mattress closest to Kirishima’s bed and made himself comfortable.
“Awwww, lookie you two all cuddled up!” Ashido thankfully closed the door behind her before gushing. She then, sadly, pulled out her phone and began taking pictures. Bakugou groaned and hit under the covers.
“Damn and I thought I finally had a chance to be the one cuddling Kirishima.” Sero casually joked and took her phone from her. Ashido just made some complaining noises but found a mattress to claim.
Shinso came in last and turned off the lights when everyone else had gotten comfortable. Kirishima was so excited that he chose to sleep with them, but fought with himself not to show it too much. Before it happened, of course, because tomorrow he would make sure to cry happy tears about it at least three times.
“Good night guys and the prettiest woman to ever exist.” Kirishima was so happy. The rest said their goodnights as well.
“Night, Ei.” Bakugou curled into him and Kirishima quickly cuddled him back.
He was so happy.
Everything would be fine.
Notes:
I cant really find anything concrete on the japanese new year so im bullshitting it like everything else. If its wrong, please let me know and Ill fix it. also Idk how exams work there and i have checked a bit, but might me wrong
Chapter 35
Summary:
Lore!
Notes:
Happy birthday Kirishima!!!!!
I can't believe this fuckass fic has been going on for over a year, I am so sorry
For the delays, I am currently (for some reason) working on 8 fics so my time is kinda divided woops
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You have three seconds to get to your seats or you're all expelled.” Aizawa’s tired voice said. Kaminari, being the only one not in his seat, flopped down from his desk and into his chair. The rest of the class had listened to Iida’s warning and had sat down.
Almost hidden by the cloud of misery Aizawa emitted, a woman followed behind him. She looked pretty plain, brown hair, brown eyes, but she had a smile.
“This is Ami Takasu. Behave or get expelled.”
“Hello Class 3-A. You'll have me for the rest of today, and it's going to be nice and easy. First I have a little speech and then I'll talk with each of you one by one. I hope you can all survive it.”
“No way we just have an easy day.” Kirishima heard Kaminari whisper. He couldn’t help but be suspicious as well. It was their first day back after the break, so maybe?
“We were supposed to also have a day in your first year but that got… cancelled.” She probably meant it as a joke. Ashido chuckled. “We will talk about a few heavy topics today, so if any of you, at any time, for any reason, needs to step out, please don't hesitate to do so. No need to ask at all. I might ask questions at times, but do not answer them if you do not feel comfortable. Only share if you want to.”
A few of them nodded.
“So, what we will be talking about today is trauma’s effect on your quirk. As heroes you will be experiencing all sorts of horrible things and some of those might affect more than your mental health. Some of you have probably experienced your quirk suddenly ‘leveling up’ when you're full of adrenaline. This is mostly normal, and isn't necessarily a cause of concern. What is something you should be cautious towards, is when your quirk starts acting on its own.”
Huh?
Sero, Kaminari and Ashido very-so not-at-all sneakily looked towards Kirishima. Bakugou and Shinso didn't have a reaction. Kirishima could only hope he didn't either.
Iida’s hand shot into the air.
“Yes, Mr Iida?” She said.
“Do you mean when you lose control of your quirk?”
“Not exactly, it can be a bit hard to explain. I think it will be easier to understand, when I explain why it happens.”
The back of Kaminari’s chair hit Kirishima’s table.
“It is still a rare condition, but we're unsure if that's because most people don't report it. It's something we mostly see in very clumsy people and in those cases it's mostly harmless. In those cases the quirk would activate in a way to cushion or lessen the fall or damage.”
“So could that for example be Kirishima’s quirk activating if he fell, without him doing it? Is that correctly understood?” Iida asked again.
Kaminari placed his forearm on the desk.
“Yes, that would be correct!” Ms Takasu said. “Yes, with clumsy people, their quirk starts acting more like a reflex than something they're in control of.”
Ojirou raised his hand.
“Yes?”
“How is that dangerous?” He asked.
“In that case, it isn't life threatening. The quirk might end up protecting against something it doesn't need to and end up hurting the user. Now, the cases where they are, I need to ask something. Do you know what is the biggest reason for hero deaths?”
“Villains?” Midoriya offered.
“Suicide.”
“Yes, that's correct, Mr. Bakugou.”
Kaminari moved his arm closer to Kirishima.
“Mental health is sadly extremely overlooked in the hero industry, and since suicide isn't a ‘heroic death’ it's not something that's talked about. We see this condition mostly in depressed heroes, but that's also where we have the biggest chance of catching it. There have been cases where children have developed it as well.”
Kirishima touched his fingers to Kaminari’s wrist.
“To explain it in simple terms, it is your quirk trying to protect you from yourself. In the start, the quirk is often good at it, and you might think it's a good thing. But the longer it goes untreated the longer it has to stop trusting you. The quirk will go from a reflex-like thing to almost a parasite. In the way it will do whatever to keep you alive, which in the end will be the thing that kills you.”
What.
“Your quirk could kill you, ma'am?” Midoriya asked.
“Sadly, yes.” Ms Takasu nodded. “Does anyone want to offer up their quirk so I can give an example?”
Most raised a hand. Kirishima and Kaminari didn't.
“We don't know much about the condition, but we are positive that every quirk can develop it. It's just not all that can turn deadly or even be good at it. Let's take Miss Ashido as the best example.”
“Should I come up?” Ashido's voice sounded off.
“No, it's fine.” Ms Takasu smiled. “I'm not an expert in your quirks but I did do some research before coming here. If I say anything wrong, just ignore it, it's just an example. I'm also going to speak lightly about a heavy topic, but I just want to make sure you all understand. Don't be misled, this is a very serious topic.”
The class nodded.
“If Miss Ashido developed this condition, her quirk would have an array of ways to stop her. If she held something in her hands, like a knife or pills, her quirk could activate and melt it. Now I'll go into speculation because I don't know if it is possible, again, just an example. So if she ate something, like pills, her quirk could potentially develop in her stomach making the medicine useless.”
Kirishima felt two pairs of eyes on him.
“It could also start activating in her neck if she tried to hang herself, but I do doubt it. Now Ashido would still have a lot of ways to bypass it, but we'll ignore that for now. Though in some cases if it turns bad enough, her quirk might start activating before she even does anything. For example if she was going to jump from the roof, her quirk could activate when she touched the roof door’s handle, so she couldn't open it.”
Sero and Ashido looked away again.
“Or every time she held a pill bottle no matter the medication and even if it was just vitamins, it could activate and destroy it. If this continues or if she doesn't get medical help her quirk would kill her. It could start destroying everything she ate no matter what it was, and starve her. Or it could potentially melt off her hands and even arms, but it wouldn't be able to heal her again, making her die from blood loss.”
The class was quiet.
“I hope that made it more understandable. Now, are there any questions?” Ms Takasu didn't seem that happy anymore. But she still had a smile.
Midoriya raised his hand. “Sometimes when I have to save someone, my body moves on its own. In some cases my quirk would also activate. Was that…?”
“Not necessarily, that was most likely because of adrenaline, and then normal. If you're sitting and worrying about this, then remember that you would have to be suicidal for it to potentially develop, and to have tried to commit suicide multiple times for it to be dangerous.”
Midoriya started muttering and murmurs came from all around Kirishima. He could only stare at Kaminari’s hand.
“Is there a cure?” Bakugou spoke up over the noise.
“There is.” She nodded.
“And it works?”
“It does, but if the person changes as well.”
Bakugou most likely wasn't done, but then Todoroki spoke up. “How can you be diagnosed with it?”
“We have quirk-detecting devices, devolved from a bunch of different quirks. With them we can see how healthy a quirk is.” Ms Takasu answered.
“How come we haven't heard about this before?” Tokoyami asked.
“It's only a few years back, where we had the first known case, and we're only a small team researching it. And the government isn't happy with the civilians knowing if heroes are ‘weak’ so to say.” Ms Takasu was quiet for a few seconds. Then she smiled again and clapped her hands. “Alright, if there's no more questions, then we can go to part two?”
Kirishima knew a lot of faces snapped to look at Midoriya in hope, and Midoriya himself was probably thinking hard for anything at all. Though, of course not because he didn't want to go to part two, but because he was a nerd.
“Alright, then.” She turned around and wrote a classroom number. “So what is going to happen now is that you're all going to have a little chat with me, one on one. It's not scary at all, don't worry, I'm just going to have a look at your quirk and if any questions pop up then you have another chance to ask.”
Fuck.
No way they're accurate. Right?
“What the rest of you will do,” Aizawa started and Ms Takasu left the room. “Is that you will be wise to do your homework or any assignments you might have, but I don't care and you can do what you want. My only requirement is that you stay under a reasonable noise level and that you stay here until you've had your turn. When you have talked with her, you may return to the dorms. You have to stay there until 15:10.”
“In which order should we go in, sir?!” Iida asked, always ready to boss them around.
“I don't care.” Aizawa was almost out the door. “Do what you want.”
With that, they were left alone.
“We will go in the order of time. If you think you'll be quick, go first!” Iida quickly decided.
“Good idea, I'll go first.” Todoroki said, ever the monotone guy.
And that's how the next few hours passed. Some conversations were quick and others a little longer, but generally they went by fast. Lunch was the only time he was forced to get up, but when they were done, they sat back just like they had before.
He hadn't moved more than a few centimeters. He couldn't raise his head from where it was stuck staring into the table. He only knew time was passing, since the sun set early and the muffled noise slowly got quieter.
“Midoriya?” Kaminari sounded so far away, but Kirishima was still holding his wrist.
Midoriya most likely responded. He would. He should.
He probably did since there was some commotion for a few minutes, but then the room went quiet. Way quieter than it was before. Someone must have left. As long as it wasn't Kaminari, then it was fine.
Kaminari moved.
Maybe time had passed, maybe it hadn't but now Kaminari was trying to get his arm free.
“I have to go, bro.” A hand ruffled Kirishima's hair. Kaminari continued trying to get his arm away, until it suddenly stopped. “Eiji…”
But maybe that was because he couldn't move it in Kirishima’s hardened hand. Not without hurting himself at least.
“Bakugou.” The room fell into complete silence. “I'll kiss you if you don't let go, dude.”
Nothing happened.
Kaminari sighed. A hand flattened Kirishima's hair and a kiss was pressed to his forehead. Though, before pulling away Kaminari let out a spark.
“Dude-?!” Kirishima let go of his hand and pushed him away with his free one.
“Suck it, bitch!” Kaminari smiled and threw middle fingers at him while he backed away. “Love ya!”
Then he disappeared.
Kirishima sighed and rubbed his head. The class room was empty, the only noise being the quiet ticking from the clock over the door. 14:37. How had so much time passed? The conversations must be more than that then.
The room was darker than it should be. There must be a lot of clou-
Bakugou was here.
And he was looking straight back at Kirishima. It felt unnatural to be startled by Bakugou's presence. How had Kirishima gotten so used to him not being there? Bakugou stood up.
“Are you nervous?” He said. What a weird question for Bakugou to ask. It wasn't like him at all.
“How accurate can they be?” Kirishima shrugged.
“Are you?” He asked again.
“I mean, it's only my entire future at stake, so no, not exactly.” Kirishima scoffed.
“They aren't going to throw you out.”
“We'll see.”
Bakugou walked towards him. “He's probably gonna be done soon.”
“Have fun.” Heavy footsteps flew around the room and echoed against the walls. They were getting closer.
“You're going first.” Bakugou stopped by the side of his table.
“I'm not.” Kirishima kept his head down.
“Yes, you are.” A hand was placed in Kirishima's hair.
“I'll take longer.”
“I'll wait.”
“Bakugou.”
“Kirishima.” Bakugou dropped his hand to Kirishima’s chin and lifted his head. There was a hint of the warmth Kirishima loved so much in his eyes, but it was nothing compared to what he was used to. “You're going first.”
“Whatever.” Kirishima jerked his head out of the grasp. Bakugou sat down on the table instead, with his side to Kirishima.
“You'll be fine, Ei.” Bakugou didn't look at him. “If she says anything, I'll come beat her ass.”
“It wouldn't be a very productive conversation if she didn't say anything, Kat.” Kirishima chuckled, and traced his fingers along Bakugou's lower back.
“You know what I mean, asshole.” He was about to hit Kirishima in the head, but since Kirishima could tell, he decided to hold onto Bakugou’s shirt and pull him back. Bakugou, startled that he was suddenly fully on the table instead of the edge, let his hand hang in the air now that his target suddenly moved.
The look Bakugou gave him made Kirishima burst out laughing. “Sorry, dude!” He said in between laughs, not sorry at all.
“You're still so strong.” The look was back. The warmth, the pride, the admiration, the word Kirishima couldn't let himself think of until this was all over, everything was back.
“Muscles take long to grow and long to lose.” Kirishima mumbled and hid his face by resting the side of it on Bakugou's lap.
Bakugou just hummed and placed a hand in Kirishima's hair. They both knew that it was because Kirishima had started working out again. Not only in hero classes, but Bakugou could hear him when he trained in his room.
Kirishima resumed his tracing of Bakugou's back and placed his other hand around one of Bakugou's shins. The sun was shining in his eyes so he closed them. He would just rest them until Bakugou threw him off or Kaminari came back. Whatever came first.
“...-ok so long?” Bakugou was speaking.
“I'm just that good.” Kaminari was back.
Wait, why are they whispering?
Oh, shit.
Kirishima sat up so fast, he almost fell off his chair. They were both staring at him. Kaminari had his shit-eating grin on, as he always had, and Bakugou looked mildly amused, with one of his hands floating between them.
One half of Kirishima’s face was suddenly very cold but the other was heating up. Though he was sure he was red right down to his neck.
“Morning, rizz king.” Kaminari smirked.
“Go to hell, man.” Kirishima grumbled.
“Damn, you kissed Blasty with that mouth?” He teased, ever the asshole.
“Where do you think he got it from?” Bakugou said and jumped off the table. If Kirishima wasn't blushing before he sure was now. “Come on, your turn, Shitty Hair.”
Kirishima stumbled out of his chair to follow him and he didn't even push Kaminari when he passed him. He first did that after they passed, since kaminari wolf-whistled after them, like a proper man.
The two walked in silence, side by side, over to the classroom where Ms Takasu was in. Bakugou stopped near the door and rested against the wall in front of the classroom.
“Have fun.” He said.
“Thanks.” Kirishima nodded, but stopped with his hand on the door. What should he do? He could lie, couldn't he? He didn't want to get thrown out, Aizawa had tried so hard for him, had done so much for him and now everything could get thrown away.
But he could die.
Apparently.
Kirishima took a deep breath and opened the door.
“Hello, Kirishima! Please, take a seat.” Ms Takasu smiled. Kirishima did as she asked, but noticed that there weren't any devices laying around. Strange. “One of the last, huh?”
“I guess.” He should probably have faked laughed at her joke. He didn't.
“So, before I check you, is there anything you want to talk about?” She kept smiling.
What should he say? What can he say? What if he lies and she figures it out? What if he lies and she doesn't? What if he's honest and she gets him thrown out? What if he's honest and she doesn't? What if-
“I have it.”
Her smile faltered.
“The condition. I have it.” He repeated when nothing happened.
“Is that so?” She said after a while. Her smile was gone but she didn't look angry. “Can you tell me what you have experienced?”
“It started when I was five and almost drowned. Then it would activate before I got a paper cut or fell or stuff like that. Then it would active when I started trying to commit suicide. I've had one time where it activated and hurt me.”
She blinked. “It activated and hurt you?”
“Bakugou got hit with a quirk that made him try to kill me. He had pinned me down with his hands on my chest and my quirk had activated to keep his hands there.”
She looked around the desk and started moving papers around.“It has activated randomly too. Lately everytime I hold a knife it starts, despite me never having tried with a knife since I knew it wouldn't work. It has also randomly happened at the pool when I was just having fun. It has always activated against pills so I had to get special ones made for me.”
Would she even believe him? He was just rambling, she had no reason to take his word for it.
“I see. When was the time it activated against you?”
“This summer, so a couple of months ago.”
She stopped moving. She looked him in the eyes and somehow pinned him to the spot. “I'm going to check your quirk now.”
“Alright.” Was the only word Kirishima could force out of his mouth.
She nodded and reached into her desk and pulled out a metal device. She held it up for about a minute before scribbling something down on a piece of paper, then she did it all over again a couple of times. “Alright.”
“So?” Kirishima said when she just started at the paper.
“You have the condition.” She confirmed what he already knew.
“Is it bad?”
“Very.” She dug through her bag again but this time she pulled out a pill bottle. “This is the cure.”
“Pills?” Kirishima took it and inspected it, but because of the very long nonsensical words, he didn’t get any more clever. “I can’t use pills, my quirk activates.”
“These are special pills and they will work.”
“What will they do?”
“They’ll remove your quirk.”
“What?” No. No way the cure was to make him quirkless.
“It should come back, but it will take a month. It will restart it, so to say.”
“And you’re absolutely sure it will come back?”
“99% sure. Again, it’s a relatively new condition with nowhere near enough funding. But it’s the only cure we have.”
“So I will be quirkless for a month?” Kirishima shook his head. “You do know I’m a hero student, I’m dependent on my quirk, and I’m supposed to graduate in four months, I can’t take a month off!”
“Kirishima, I can not promise you that you will survive to your graduation if you do not start on the medication immediately. Your quirk’s health is bad and you are dying already. I can’t force you and you’re an adult so I can’t tell anyone. This is up to you.”
“It’s that bad?” The words just left him. It was like he wasn’t even there anymore.
“It’s only going to get worse.” She nodded. “Imagine falling into your bed. You know it’s soft and you know it won’t hurt you, but your quirk doesn’t trust you so it will harden. Here it doesn’t matter, but imagine a pool instead. Even if it has saved you from drowning before, it might end up drowning you instead. Everything you do will turn into something your quirk doesn’t trust.”
“It might stop trusting the air and harden around my air ways?”
“Potentially yes.” She had a sadness over her, but she was being professional. As professional as you can be begging a child not to kill himself. “When it does return, it should be as if it never left. You can still train, you won’t need rest. It’s just your quirk you can’t use. The only thing I can do for you is to tell your teachers you can’t use it.”
“Then they’ll know I have it.” He wasn’t in the room, he wasn’t in his body. This wasn’t real.
“If they look into why I’m here, then yes, most likely. But Mister Aizawa asked me to be here, so I will only tell him. He will inform your other teachers.”
“I don’t know.” This wasn’t real. It wasn’t.
“You will not survive another year, Kirishima. Even if you graduate, your quirk is not going to help you. You won’t have any control over it in a few months.”
‘One pill a day’ stood on the bottle. Kirishima opened it. His hands felt weird. They weren’t his. The pill was small in his hand. White and round.
“Do I just take it?”
“Yes.” She answered. A cup of water was pushed towards him.
He swallowed the pill.
He didn’t feel any different.
She talked a bit more after that and made him sign some papers. Then she handed him the pill bottle and wished him well. Kirishima didn’t say anything and could only nod.
Bakugou was still waiting for him, because of course he was. His eyes immediately landed on the bottle.
“Kat, I-” Kirishima tried, but no sentence formed. Bakugou’s face was unreadable. Even when he stepped closer, it didn’t help. Nothing would help. Warm hands on either side of his face both grounded and lowered him a bit. Then Bakugou pressed the softest kiss to his lips, that almost broke Kirishima. Bakugou’s eyes were filled with happiness and pride.
“See you in a bit, Red.” Bakugou disappeared into the room.
Kirishima fell to the floor, gasping for air. It would be fine. Everything was going to be fine.
Bakugou’s conversation was short, but that was to be expected. There was nothing wrong with him. Bakugou was perfect.
They walked back to the dorms together, but Kirishima excused himself to his room.
He laid down on his cold bed and stared into the ceiling.
He was going to be okay.
Everything would work out.
Everything was fine.
He wasn't sure why he was scared that his friends would ask about the condition, they all knew he had, but they didn't. They didn't look at him any differently, they didn't say anything about it. Over the next week Kirishima’s quirk slowly disappeared. It would still try to harden when he held a knife, even butterknives weren’t deemed safe. His hand had started hardening every time he took a pill, and his stomach would follow. But it got weaker and weaker, until a full week had passed and he couldn’t activate it anymore. It felt weird. Like a part of him was missing.
No one questioned why he didn’t participate in hero classes, since he already really didn’t. They had Cementoss once for their quirk training, who had set up the Greek Hero Hold for him. Kirishima was about to explain, when his teacher simply had said, he should try the weight. Kirishima did and found it to be lighter. He could still do the hold, but just without his quirk.
He was training hard, and still beat most of his classmates' asses when it came to sparring with no quirks. No one questioned him. No one asked. Not even Bakugou.
Aizawa called him back in for a conversation, which is how Kirishima found himself searching the common room, after getting his text. His friends, except Bakugou, were sitting on the couches, playing a game.
“Hey bro, you wanna join us?” Kaminari asked, holding up a controller.
“Nope!” Kirishima grinned and went over to him.
“Is dad here?” Shinso asked.
“Yep!” Kirishima bent over and grabbed Kaminari’s shirt.
“Woah, what?” Kaminari said as he was lifted off the couch.
“You’re coming with me today.” Kirishima kindly let him know as he was thrown over his shoulders.
“Have fun, Denks, they have great snacks!” Ashido said, not even taking her eyes off the tv.
“Hey, you know if things don't work out with Blatsy…” Kaminari drawled out.
“Watch yourself, Sparky.” Bakugou suddenly appeared beside them.
“Where did you come from?!” Kaminari complained.
“Bye, guys!” Kirishima yelled over his shoulder as they walked out.
“Hello Denki, nice of you to join us.” Aizawa said as he placed down the snack board.
“Glad to be here! Not that I had much of a choice.” Kaminari joked and took some snacks.
“You’re really light, so you were particularly begging for it.” Kirishima joked.
“Oh, you don’t even wanna know the things, I would’ve done, if I’ve known, you would’ve taken me. I wanna know your lore, man.” Kaminari shoved Kirishima.
“Shuddap, there’s a reason I brought you here, don’t make me regret it.” Kirishima shoved him back, making Kaminari end up on the floor.
“I bet it’s a real awesome reason.” Kaminari sat up against the couch and stole some more snacks.
“I wanted to talk about my parents.” Kirishima admitted. Aizawa’s smile widened just a little bit. “Both Bakugou and Ashido have very loving families, you know? Not that you aren’t loved, Denks! I just think that you might understand a bit more.”
“I understand, man.” Kaminari smiled.
“I wouldn’t say they were abusive. They just had different priorities, I guess.” Kirishima started out with. “So, yeah, they traveled a lot. They told me that they had to do it because of business, and it doesn’t matter why they left, so, you know. When I was younger, they would give me a babysitter, but around when I turned ten, they stopped.”
“So no one looked after you?” Aizawa asked, concern badly hidden.
“Nope. I mean, I did. I guess. Until Nobu started bringing me lunch.” Kirishima shrugged.
“Who’s that?” Kaminari asked.
“A guy from my middle school, you’ve met him.” Kirishima told him. “But I really don’t think that has affected me at all. I’m not lying, I mean it.”
“You don’t think being left alone as a child for weeks at a time had any affect on you?” Aizawa said.
“Yeah, I mean, I don’t mind being alone.”
“You really don’t think being abandoned had any affect on you?” Aizawa reiterated.
“I wasn’t abandoned, they always came back.”
“You said you had to starve. They didn’t leave you with enough food, and they left you without an adult even though you needed one. Not because you can’t look after yourself, but because you were ten years old. You should never have been left alone for months.” Aizawa kept his gentle tone.
“Well whatever, it still didn’t affect me.” Kirishima repeated.
“Maybe you should talk with Bakugou about that.” Kaminari said.
“What?”
“It’s just something he’s mentioned.” Kaminari shrugged, taking some more snacks.
“What did he say?”
“Talk to him about it.”
“Fine, whatever, don't tell me.” Kirishima, being eighteen years old and very mature, stuck out his tongue at him. Kaminari, still being on the floor for some reason, couldn’t see him, but for some reason still flipped him off. “If you think that’s a big deal, then I guess you probably wouldn’t like the punishments they gave me.”
“What did they do?” Aizawa asked.
“Before you flip out, they weren’t that bad.” Kirishima clarified.
“Tell me about them then.”
“They just put me in a time out corner.”
“A corner?” Aizawa raised an eyebrow.
“If you add three more corners and a door, that is.”
“So not a corner but a…?”
“They put me in a closet and left me there.” Kirishima sighed. He had hoped to avoid using the c-word so Kaminari wouldn’t make any jokes.
“Phff, no wonder it took you so long to realize you were gay, if you spent all your time in a closet.” Kirishima hit Kaminari on the back of his head. “Ouch.”
“It's just how they disciplined me, there's nothing wrong with that.”
“Hm, maybe I should start doing that to Eri when she acts up, then.” Aizawa said.
“You wouldn't.” Just because Kirishima could handle it, didn’t mean he wished it on others, especially not his baby sister.
“I wouldn't,” Aizawa agreed. “Because that's not how you discipline a child. It would be abuse if I did that.”
“Abuse is a strong word.” Kirishima commented.
"It's also the right word." Aizawa’s eyes bored into him. "How long would you be in there?"
"It depended. I don't know on what, though. It was all between two hours to two days." Kirishima shrugged.
"Two days?" Aizawa repeated.
"Yep. One time after they left me in the store, I asked an employee for help. He called the cops and they drove me home. My mothers got really mad at me. They let me out a couple of times for the bathroom and gave me food, so it really wasn’t that bad."
“Wait!” Kaminari jumped up on the couch again and put his hands on Kirishima’s shoulders. “Is that why you and Bakugou made out in that closet in our second year?”
“Why do you remember that, you weirdo.” Kirishima did his best to show how disgusted he was. “But yeah, I’m not good with closet-”
“Good thing you’re finally out of it then!” Kaminari landed on the floor with a thud.
“Is there anything else?” Aizawa asked.
“Hmmm, not sure. Nothing pops into my head.” Kirishima shrugged. His parents weren’t bad so it made sense.
“I have something I’ve been wondering about, if I can ask?” Kaminari suggested.
“Careful not to blow a fuse with that.”
“Oh, you’re so alike.” Kaminari fake-swooned. “No, but seriously. Like, when you finally figured out you were gay, you said that your parents wouldn’t love you, right? But like… They’re gay? So… How does that make sense?”
“Yeah, that’s fair of you, I get your confusion.” Kirishima nodded. “They actually aren’t homophobic, they just hate men.”
“What.” Kaminari deadpanned. As much as a Kaminari could do at least.
“Yeah, funny, huh? Makes you wonder why they would adopt a man. Now, my grandmother! She absolutely was homophobic.”
“They wouldn’t love you if you were gay?” Aizawa butted into the conversation.
“Nah, they’re kinda against all that stuff. Called me a fag a couple of times too.” Kirishima awkwardly reminisced.
“They did what.”
“It’s fine, really!” Kirishima quickly reassured. “I’m all good and out and proud and what not.
"Let's stop for the day." Aizawa's voice was steady. Somehow. "Kirishima, talk with Bakugou."
"Alright." Kirishima didn’t have anything more to add anyways. Kaminari stole the snack tray.
Notes:
Luxjay_Stremmaguarda if you’re reading this, you were right!
Pages Navigation
beaustaffsarecool on Chapter 1 Thu 01 Aug 2024 09:11PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 01 Aug 2024 09:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 1 Fri 02 Aug 2024 08:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
kazoodokkie on Chapter 2 Thu 26 Sep 2024 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 2 Thu 26 Sep 2024 04:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ominis_Ranboo_420 on Chapter 2 Mon 05 May 2025 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 2 Tue 06 May 2025 07:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tataobao (Guest) on Chapter 3 Thu 08 Aug 2024 03:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 3 Thu 08 Aug 2024 05:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tataobao (Guest) on Chapter 3 Fri 09 Aug 2024 03:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 3 Fri 09 Aug 2024 07:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Autistic_Bean on Chapter 3 Sat 10 May 2025 12:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 3 Sat 10 May 2025 11:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Autistic_Bean on Chapter 3 Sat 10 May 2025 06:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Emily026 on Chapter 4 Mon 12 Aug 2024 12:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 4 Tue 13 Aug 2024 05:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lupical08 on Chapter 5 Sat 17 Aug 2024 11:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 5 Sun 18 Aug 2024 07:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
kitty (Guest) on Chapter 6 Mon 19 Aug 2024 07:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 6 Tue 20 Aug 2024 09:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
rawspaghetti on Chapter 6 Mon 19 Aug 2024 07:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 6 Tue 20 Aug 2024 09:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
LilSkiddy on Chapter 6 Mon 19 Aug 2024 11:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 6 Tue 20 Aug 2024 09:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
baddies4katsuki on Chapter 6 Thu 22 Aug 2024 11:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 6 Thu 22 Aug 2024 02:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
gorememoir on Chapter 6 Thu 22 Aug 2024 09:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 6 Fri 23 Aug 2024 03:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lynnie_7 on Chapter 6 Mon 02 Dec 2024 03:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 6 Mon 02 Dec 2024 11:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
LonelyAthena on Chapter 7 Thu 22 Aug 2024 07:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 7 Fri 23 Aug 2024 03:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
kitty (Guest) on Chapter 7 Thu 22 Aug 2024 07:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 7 Fri 23 Aug 2024 03:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
gorememoir on Chapter 7 Thu 22 Aug 2024 09:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 7 Fri 23 Aug 2024 03:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
rawspaghetti (Guest) on Chapter 7 Thu 22 Aug 2024 10:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 7 Fri 23 Aug 2024 03:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
rawspaghetti on Chapter 7 Sat 24 Aug 2024 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 7 Sat 24 Aug 2024 10:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
FruityCheriePie (Guest) on Chapter 7 Tue 30 Sep 2025 05:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 7 Fri 03 Oct 2025 12:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
amvrkk on Chapter 8 Sat 24 Aug 2024 12:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 8 Sat 24 Aug 2024 10:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 8 Sat 24 Aug 2024 05:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
blackcurrant_icecream on Chapter 8 Sat 24 Aug 2024 10:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation